Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
peeping tom

... ground immediately, hoping the driver hadn’t noticed my Peeping Tom act. After several anxious minutes lying in a fetal position, I ... it was too late.

That was it for this Peeping Tom. I never roamed the streets at night ever again.

But I ... ... Continue»
Posted by billy69boy 4 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2600  |  
89%
  |  10

Gianna michaels catches a peeping tom 5

Gianna Michaels catches a peeping tom 5
By lilguy lilguy4174@yahoo.com
wimpy humiliated cuckold man tries to stand up for himself


Author note- this is a Fanfiction..base on my own warp femdomy fantasies of Gianna a porn star. Note she probably doesn't behave like this in real life and if she did she probably be serving a long Jail sentence and be f***e to seek help from several mental health professionals. Not this has humiliation, female physically overpowering people, cuckolding, slapping, spitting, strapon and other stuff. Some of it tongue in cheek.

Hotel, in Brazil




The hotel was a luxurious place deep in the hills of the country side. There people could bask in the sun in the man maid oasis of drinks and water. The hotel was called Wet for its pool and hot tubs, whirlpools that gave a view of the country side and city below. It also got it name for the drinks and wild parties that were there. The pools were set up that it looks like it was a waterfall that was going over the mountains. The city reflected off the water, to make it look like your were swimming in the city.

Gianna was there for sex expo where she would advertise her website. She brought her little cuckold chastity slave Ted with her as her assistant. She found his submissiveness and sniveling cowardace made him a great assistant. For one she didn't have to pay him, she would do any demeaning thing she asks; third he wasn't man enough to try to fuck her. He was just a tongue and something to take notes. Catching him peeping on her has worked out for her. She namely found it funny, explaining his chastity belt in airport security

Gianna got out of the pool dripping wet. She had on tight two piece pink outfit. Her boobs were oozing out of her top. They were big, but nice soft and plump. She loved her breast, the way the jiggle just right like two bouncing balls. Like she had some puppeteers walking with her all day, but it was all real. Her body had nice curves and a thick ass that drove a lot black men wild. Real black men Gianna would say to Ted, and not wimps like him. She had an on G string that seems to act your floss for her thick cheeks. The water dripped down making her glisten in the sun. A smile cross her rosy red lips, making a wicked smirked. Her eyes were exotic, a mixture of maybe Asian, Spanish. Ted could never quite figure it out. He would Google it but his computer privileges were limited by her. She didn't want him touching himself and cumming. She told him he had lost the right to nut the moment he was caught master bating to her. She was a bit tipsy giving her wild powerful and dirty look. She was nasty but gorgeous. The girls next door mixed with the town harlot. A wild porn star that would suck a guy off and make them melts in her mouth, mixed with a dominatrix. Her hair hung down her chest, and she walk slowly out, knowing all eyes were on her. That tattoo on the back of shoulder brought even more attention to her.

She watches Ted sitting alone, with his eyes fixed on her. She had made him get "Property of Gianna" tattooed in tramp stamp position. He was wearing tight swim trunks with his cock rock hard. She had made him use a penis pump to get it thicker and longer then the small size it was before. It was no DON JONSON still, but not micro either. His cock was raging, longing for a day she let him burst. His body was slim due to the diet regimen she kept him on. When she was walking toward him she looked down on him like he was a worm.

"Got my drink pussy" Gianna Said

He held her ice cold drink and an umbrella over it so the ice wouldn't melt. She looked up at him like a puppy to his master She walked over to him and grabbed it and drank it down. Her ass was close to the face as she turns. He cock was about to tear through his pants. She admires some of the glistening and well built men. She wonders if it was any candidate for a good time. She finishes her drink and then spat on him.

"Fucking bitch. Quite looking at my Ass"

"Sorry Mistress" He said meekly

He looked at her hoping she least let him oil her down again. He enjoyed feeling her breast and watching them glisten under the oil. She handed him and empty glass.

"Get me another glass loser" Gianna Said

He did as told. While he walked back he saw her talking to a well buffed Mexican man that he was later learn name was Rico. She smiled at him as they were feeling each other up. Gianna put her hand down a man pants, biting her lower lip she looked at him with lust in her eyes and kissed him. Rico cock was huge and look like it was made of Latin steal.

"Hey Faggot…want to see what a real dick looks like" Gianna Said

She grabbed Rico cock and stroked it.

"Look at..Like a big mushroom. Nice and Dark. Not like your little worm" Gianna Said


Both Rico and Gianna laughed

"He just sits there and take it" Rico Asked

"Bitch does what ever I tell him. k** has no balls" Gianna laughed "You believe caught him peeping on me. Kicked his ass, and he been my lapdog ever sense. Isn't that right"

"Yes"

"Said ISN'T THAT RIGHT"

"Yes Mistress"

"Good Girl" Gianna Said "Hey Rico…how about me and you go to my place and have some real fun. Have slut boys make us some drinks"

Gianna stood up and kiss Rico. Her huge breast was pressed against his chest. He grabbed handful of her thick ass and gave it a slap. Gianna moaned getting wet as she felt his muscles

"Sure thing baby…you're fucking wild" Rico Said

"More wild then you think" Gianna laughed


Later

Ted stood naked, with his wrist and legs tied with tears running down his face. He was on the bed. Gianna was on her knees her breast waving back and fourth over him as Rico fucked Gianna from behind. She moaned licking her lips as Rico thick cock slammed into him, with a rhythm that came from a skill of being a dancer and athlete. She lost in the passion, hearing the sounds of his balls slapping her ass. He did long and slow thrust, slowly building up speed and tempo as her pussy got wetter. Ted could she the ecstasy in her eyes and closed his. Gianna slapped him

"Don't you close your eyes wimp" Gianna Said

She was looking down at Ted with wild eyes. She grabbed him neck and gave a squeezed.


"Look at my eyes bitch…sees the pleasure that a real man gives me" Gianna Said "Open your mouth"

She squeezed his cheeks opening his mouth. She spat him his mouth and then on his face. Gianna laughed widely licking his tears. Two more slaps hit his face

"Fuck me Rico…fuck me HARDER….shit going to cum" Gianna Said

Rico slapped her ass as he slammed harder. She felt a climax coming. Her face blushed. Her body started to shake as a long climax filled her body.

"Oh FUUUUUUUUUUUCKED" Gianna screamed

She came on his cock, dripping pussy juiced down his long shaft. She put her lips closer to Ted.

"Want to kiss me little man, want to feel these soft juicy lips against me little man. Want to feel my tongue deep in your mouth" She Said

She got close to the face show he could see the gleam of her lips stick and lip gloss. She gave playful bites over it. Her lips got close to his. He could feel her breath against her face.

"Well forget it…that not going to happen now slut. Cause you're a little pussy. You're a little wimp sissy boy...who FUCK in the ass with my strapon…you will never please an ass as thick and sexy as thick your little fuck" Gianna Said and then laughed.

She spat on him. She moaned back as Rico pulled her hair bringing her to another climaxed. She gripped her tits making him moan. Gianna felt his cock pulsating inside her ready to cum

"Fuck my mouth...cum down my throat…wants to taste every drop" Gianna Moaned

Rico stood up on the bed. Gianna grabbed his cock and started sucking his cock while straddling ted. She licked his shaft, making spit dripped down it. She could taste her juices on in and then started sucking it... She took his whole shaft.

"Ohhhhh shit" Rico screamed


He started to cum in her mouth. His cum was overflowing from her mouth as he was fucking her mouth. He smiled. Gianna smiled, letting the cum drip down her lips. She grabbed Ted by the hair and kissed him making his swallow it. She spat the cum on him

"Faggot" Gianna Said and laughed wildly

She gave him a slapped on the face. She untied

"Make me some Dinner Slut. Me and Rico going to take a shower and have a little fun. Don't you dare wipe your face" Gianna Said


Later

Ted was in the kitchen, grumbling that Rico was making sweet love to Gianna and it wasn't. Not that if Rico wasn't there, Ted would be doing. He knew that logical. That didn't mean he couldn't be pissed. He was a black guy. He was the one that suppose to be doing the cuckolding. Maybe while posing for the Camera and flexing a bicep American Psycho style. Maybe while Gianna screaming "Oh no Ted...your cock to massive…it to big for my little pussy. Please I am no match for your pure Superfly like manliness. But no one of that shit happen so far. His porn dreams were turning into a porn nightmare. Now Rico was macking on his dream girl.


Rico stood in the corner eating an apple. He was getting dress.

"You know she liked you" Rico Said

"Yea and it shows" He Said Sarcastically

"She just wants you to stand up to her. Trust me...even the most dominant woman want a man to take her, show her who boss. He was telling me how much he respects her more if you stood up to her. That it be a surprise. She just don't think you will"

"Really"

"Yea. Listen…we guys got to stick together. Anyway bout to go"

Rico left. Ted washes his face. Was the cum off his face. Ted got ready and pumped himself up. He drank a little beer to get a buzz. Gianna came out nude, drinking some beer. She had a glow of a woman that just finish having mind blowing sex.

"Where my food slut" She Said

"Make you OWN FOOD YOU DUMB BITCH" He Said

He slapped the beer out of your head

"Have you lost your mind you little whore" Gianna Said

"More Sane then I ever been. Things going to change around her. You're going to treat me with respect" He said pointing at her.

She grabbed his finger and twisted it back. He screamed as Gianna slammed a fist in his gut taking his breath away. He Gasp as a right hook took him down. He tried to fight back but Gianna held his arm down slapping him senseless.

"Who ( SLAP SLAP SLAP) the fuck (SLAP SLAP SLAP) you think your talking to (SLAP SLAP) you little bitch. Come here don't you fucking cover your face (SLAP SLAP)…you just make it worst..don't cover your face (Slap slap) little fucking wimp. Getting your ass kicked by a girl. Have you ever actually won a fight (Slap slap slap slap) fucking sissy. That why you never fuck a pussy (slap slap) like this you fucking cry baby wuss" Gianna scolded

She twisted his nipples and spat on him giving him punches to the ribs... He tried to push her away. But she grabbed his wrist and slapped him. She laughed

"Oh my fucking god…is this how you fight. You're just a pussy. You fight like a 12 year old girl" She Said



"S…s…sorry…. I never (sniff sniff ) I 'm sorry..stop"

She gave him punches to the ribs. She changes her slaps to back hand coming down at furious speeds. Ted hair was grabbed and brought to his feet. She dragged him to the bed room and flipped him over the bed. Gianna went into her cabinet and put on a 15 inch strapon and started lube it. The black strapon glisten with the lube and look terrifying to Ted. Ted knew she was adept at using it and could bring him to his knees. She grabbed him by the hair and pushed the dildo deep in his ass with out mercy. It screamed as the strapon widen his ass and pressed against his prostate


"Don't you ever..try…to stand…up for you ineligible rights again.

She pulled his hair and gave his ass a slapped

"You how your tiny little asshole taking it. You're a real fucking slut. Know some producers who would love a little tart with those skills. Maybe put you in some lesbians films..You can past for a chick. Your cock small enough you little sissy. Feel this. This what a cock should feel like. Nice, thick and fat. This is how you fuck a woman..Nice, rough fast with smooth stroke. Not cumming it a couple of second. Not cumming because you're getting your little sissy ass ****d"

"Owwww Please Rico told me you want me to stand up to you"

"While he was clearly wrong your little sissy. I keep you around cause you're a wimpy little pussy licker that I can abuse. If want cock..I go to a REAL man"

She whispered in his ear.

"And not a little sissy slut likes you. Someone I can laugh at. Someone that amuse me and what a little slut you are. Think I been too nice. Think you having been pulling your weight around here. While that will change. Going to trick you out your little slut. Consider this your ass training whore. Look at you getting hard from it CUM SLUT" She screamed


He lost track of time. Minutes seem like hours. He laid there as she pulled out, finish

"You're two worthless to live" Gianna Said

She grabbed out a small gun from her cabinet and brought him to his knees. She pointed it at him pulling his hair.


"No…DON'T!!!"


She pulled the trigger, and it turn out to be a lighter. Gianna laughed. Rico came out applauding. He open the closet to show it been a hidden camera.

"Had one in the kitchen to." Gianna said

"Can't believe he fail for that speech I gave." Rico laughed.

"Now where going to fuck again. If you don't finish making our dinner by the time we finish I will break every bone in your body" Gianna Said

He whimpered crawling away.

"Bitch" Gianna Said."Now Rico where were we?"



The End... Continue»
Posted by lilguy41 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Celebrities, Fetish  |  Views: 195

Hianna michaels Catches a peeping tom part 2

Gianna Michaels catches a peepin 2
by *lilguy31

Gianna Michaels catches a peeping tom 2
By lilguy lilguy4174@yahoo.com
Cuckold, femdom, tease and denial fun follows





Ted was down in Gianna basement. It been 2 months sense he got caught peeping on Gianna and he haven't cum. He was chain up and stripped naked. He had two black eyes and bruised all over his body. Gianna had left him a little bowl to eat out and weaken him. He had to hear her making love to some well hung guy upstairs all night and day


He heard the footstep of her high heals. Gianna was wearing a pair of 6 inch heals and some fishnet stocking. Her panties were black and lacey. As she walked down the steps her could see her thick ass jiggle. Ted always thought she had a nice thick ass namely for a white girl. It was a perfect ass you could grab on and look nice and tight. Gianna had smooth creamy skin. She wore a tight black bra as she walked down. Her breast were huge, barely be held in by the bra that was 2 size to small. Her hair was pitch black and she had exotic blue eyes. Her eyebrow were long and black and she had a wild smirk in her eyes of a woman he been roughly fucked. She had been drinking and was a bit tipsy. She looked down at Ted like he was a bug.

"Hello slut" She Said

She bent over showing her cleavage. He found that it was gobs of cum between her tits, making her tits glisten. She ran her finger down on chest, taking a gob of cum. She put it inches from his mouth and gave it a suck.


"Little Gift from one of my boyfriend. Big thick cock mother fucker. Not a loser like you Nothing better then tit fucking a real man while laughing at what a LOSER you are"


She pushed her tits in her face


"Clean it faggot"


Ted knew if he didn't do as told he be punish. Also he would do anything to be this close to her breast. He was f***e the lick the gobs of cum from her cleavage. She was smothering him making it hard to breath.



She stood up and smiled. She looked at her tits.


"You did a good Job. You should be very proud fag" She Said


She gave him a hard slap on the face. Gianna took her bra off showing her rock hard nipples that look like it could cut glass. She grabbed his hair and licked his tears from his face. Gianna took his cock in her hand started stroking it. His cock was rock hard, and throbbing. She squeezed his cock and fists his cock. Her tits were pressed against him. He felt himself about to cum. She stopped squeezing his balls. She bit his ear.


"No you don't faggot…your not cumming"


He whimpered, which resulted in another hard slap, sending him on the ground. A fist hit his gut knocking the wind out of him.


"Kiss my feet" She Said


He did as told licking between her toes. Gianna kicked him.

"Enough…your enjoying it to much" She Said

She walked in front of him turning around. She gave her big ass a jiggle and slowly removes her underwear. She tossed it in his face. Gianna smirked and grabbed his food bowl. She stood bent down shaking her ass. She squeezed her cheeks, and she saw her asshole was filled with cum. She squeezed it out a stream of cum came out of her ass.

She turn around showing her pussy filled with cum. She bent back, placing her hand on the ground and finger herself with the other. Her pussy was shaved and dripping wet. She parted her pussy lips with her finger showing pink. Gianna started to finger herself

"Open wide slut"


She plunge her hand in her clit and rubbed her sweet spot. Ginna squired a long stream of cum on his face.


"Oh Shit that was good"


Gianna was now dripping with sweat and pushed the bowl over.


"Drink" She commanded


Ted slurped it out, crying while he did.

"Please…just let me cum ounce"


"SHUT YOU FUCKING MOUTH" She Said

She grabbed his hair and lifted him up a bit. She spit in his face before shoving his face in the bowl. She stood him up and began stroking again. This time faster and harder.


"What you doing down there" A female Voice Said


Down came a tall woman, with huge tits, a shapely body and smooth skin. She was white, blond, and tall with big blue eyes. Her hair was big, tits were big, ass was big, and her personality was big. Her name was Flower Tucci. She walked down starked naked accept for a 12 inch strap on that seem to be soaked with pussy juice. A droplet of pussy juice dripped down the head of the thick black strap on.



She walked down and grabbed Gianna by the hair. Gianna grabbed her ass giving it a tight squeeze and slapped with the other hand. The two women kissed, wrestling their tongues deep in each other mouths. Gianna got her hand between her cheeks, fingering her asshole. The two women breast was squeezed into each other, mashing into one another.


The broke away, making a necklace of spit between their mouths


"Still dealing with this little shit" Flower smirked


"Just love teasing him" Gianna said "He my little hobby"


Flower turns her around, and squeezed Gianni's tits. She gave them a big squeezing, massaging them round and round together.


"Bet you wish this was you" Flower said kissing her neck


Gianna licked her lips and took the strap on. She slipped it in her pussy, splitting her pussy lips.

"Show him how to handle a pussy" Gianna teased


Flower was slamming it deep inside her, as Gianna backed up against her, feeling her up. Flower kissed her, sucking on her tongue as the dildo was going in and out faster and faster. Flower knew where to go, bringing her to the edge and stopping. Both girls fucked it perfect precession.

"Fuck my pussy baby, Want to those balls to slap my ass red" Gianna moaned


"Ohhhh Fuck she tight" Flower Said looking at you "Damm I bet you love fucking this…oh wait you never had"

They both flipped him the middle finger as the fucked. Gianna pussy juiced was dripping down the cock. They both had big smirks on their face and started to laugh.


"Oh Look he crying" Flower Laugh


"Told you he was pathetic"


"Can see why you like teasing this geek"

She grabbed Gianna arms and slammed it harder, stretching her arms back. She grabbed Gianna hair and said...

"Look closely loser. Here something you probably won't see. A face of a woman when she cums after a hardcore fucking" Flower Said


"Ohhhhhh shiiiiitttttttttt fuck…..fuuuuuuuuuuck me" Gianna Said


Her pussy was soaked with juiced. She let out a scream as she came, dripping down Flower's Strap on. She kept slamming it deep inside her. Gianna face blushed as bodies stuck together with each other sweat. She was brought to climax after climax as the head of the dildo hit her pussy walls



Flower pulled it out, and Gianna dropped to her knees and licked the juiced clean off.


Flower spit on him, followed by Gianna hawking a spit on him. They laughed giving him 4 middle fingers to look at it

Flower grabbed him by his hair and made him look at her. She pointed to Gianna.


"See that….that's perfection" Flower Said

Gianna laughed and did a little turn showing off her ass. She bent over.


"Where Porn STARS! We don't fuck little losers like you in real life. We fuck REAL men with monster cocks that tear our pussies apart. Real men that can bring us to climax after climax till our mother fucks legs gave out. Men that will slam us against the wall. We fuck Shaft..Not Urkel, you little fuck. Brad Pitt…not pee Wee herman nerd. These TITS only get cummed all my studs and MILLONARES" Flower Said


"Cant believe the little nerd, tried to peep at me" Gianna said


"Please I am sorry" He Said

Flower slapped him hard

"Shut up worm. That dick is OURS, and we decided if it cums or not. Your going to be our WHORE"


Flower punched him making him screamed in pain. She tossed him down on the ground. She spit on him again


"Lets go..We got real men to fuck" Flower Said


"When we come back…believe that tight ass of your getting FUCKED…by our little toys..where going to ride your ass rotten…you wont be able to shit for weeks…where going to DESTROY you" Gianna Said


She put her arm around Flower and they kissed as they walked upstairs.




The End

If like that
Check out some interactive stories
http://www.chyoo.com/index.php/main.story.list/0/0/lilguy/1

http://lilguysblog-lilguy.blogspot.com/

http://lilguy31.deviantart.com/... Continue»
Posted by lilguy41 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Celebrities, Fetish  |  Views: 159  |  
100%
  |  1

Gianna michaels catches a peeping tom 4

Gianna Michaels catches a peeping tom 4
By lilguy lilguy4174@yahoo.com
Cuckold, femdom, she takes Ted to her porn Set


Warning- Cuckolding, extreme humiliation, spanking and other nasty things. So not more normal shoot em up Amazon story. You been warn.


Gianna Michaels was filming a scene for her new movie as part of her new Porn Company. It was a spoof of Red Sonja, with her in a red wig. They had her getting fucked by a well hung black man. His hard cock stretches her pussy. The man was a strong ox, thick filled with muscle. He still had an everyman face and kind of resembled a young will Smith.


She was on top of the man, as her gripped her ass, digging her finger into her ass flesh. Her massage them with her fingers making her moan. Her gigantic tits were bouncing up and down. She smiled getting into..Lauging with joy as she rode him. Her tits were big and pillowy and look great when they were squeezed together, especially when they were dripping with sweat. She licked her lips seductively and looked down on him with a wry smile and wink.

"Like that don't you fucker!!" She Said

"Damm girl you're beautiful" The Man Said

Behind her was a hot looking black girl name Jada Fire. She was a hot looking black porn start. Her tits weren't as big as Gianna but her ass was nice and thick. She had dark black skin, nice and smooth. Her skin always looked great next to Gianna Milky skin. Gianna had more curves but Jada had the nice firm ass. Jada spread her ass cheeks and started licking Gianna hole, pushing it deep into Gianna ass. Gianna grabbed Jada hair giving her a hot filthy look. Her deep blue eyes were looking deep in Jada.

"Yea Eat up..Baby" Gianna moaned

"Damm Girl…you taste just like Sugar".

The man was slamming his cock upward inside her. The camera did a close up of her thick vieny cock slamming into her. It hit her G spot Gianna screamed with pleasure.

The place was filled with the film crew and they all were cheering her on. Everyone was happy accept for one person. He was another black man...not as tough looking. A nerdy man that made Al Roker look like Malcolm X. He was thin and had bit of baby face. She hung his head down like a beaten dog. His name was Ted and he had Met Gianna a while ago. Gianna caught him peeping at her in her home...and she caught him. He was beaten, tease, broken and enslave. Sense then she made him her bitch. She wasn't allowed to cum ever. Gianna took great joy teasing him and taking him to the edge only to stop. She f***es him to use a penis pump so his cock was even more raging all the time. She was her house keeper, personal pussy eater, toilet, assistant and every other degrading thing she could think of. Gianna would call him urkel, dumbfuck and would humiliate him any change her get. Strapon paddles and whips were among the money things.


She smirked as she saw him through the corner of her eyes. Ted was wearing his Chastity Belt under his tight sweat pants. In his hands he was holding her lunch. Getting her lunch wouldn't be that humiliating but it was what he had to wear. First the pants were 2 sizes to small. People could see that Tattoo over his ass that said "Gianna Michael's Bitch". His pants were pink and behind it were the words "BABY PHAT". Her shirt was a tight Belly shirt and said "Princess with Sparkles". She wore a collar around his neck with his name around it and sandals. Worst let he had to carry the money in Gianna purse. It was humiliating.


She wanted to make sure he saw how a real man fucks a woman. He knew he would be never inside you. His cock was ready to explode just watch her. Gianna screamed as her body got hit with a multiple climax. She bit her lip as the man under her slammed inside her. Ted recognized the man. The personal current Gianna showed Ted pictures of him to show Ted was a man should look like. The guy name was "Don the Big Black Dong". Ted assumed that wasn't his Christine name. He assumed her earn it cause his first name was in fact Don. That part her believe was true. The second part was added due to him having a rather large black Dong. He would never mention that though. Otherwise Gianna might punish him by posting a picture of Ted in her panties on the net.


"Fuckkkkkk cum inside me" She Said


Don Lifted her up and stood on the bed. Her grabbed hold of her ass and slammed her up and down his cock. Both of them were sweaty and she pressed her tits into his strong chest.


"Shit" Gianna screamed with climax "Give it all to me you big dick bastard"


Ted watch and sighed and thought to himself no girl really wants a cock that big. Its gross he said to himself. But he knew deep down that was just him hating. So he stood there holding a drink, and sandwich, her designer purse, and a cinnamon bun bag.

"Damm Girl…your pussy so tight" Said Don the Big black Dong, as said Dong proceeded to cum.


Her pussy was overflowing with cum as he slammed it in and out. She put her head into his shoulder and laughed with joy. She kisses his chest with big lips that had pink lipstick and lip balm on it.


"Damm Girl..Your wild" Don Said


"That why you Love me" Gianna Said

They pulled out showing her pussy dripping with cum. Gianna laid on the bed, and Jada sucked off the remaining cum from Don's penis.


"Cut" Gianna Said


"Good Job" The Director Said

"Thanks" Gianna Said smiling back "It been great working for you"

Gianna gave Don a hug and spoke to him in a sweet voice

"Next scene tomorrow" Gianna Said "Everyone feel free eat the pizza outside. I order it on me"

"Thanks" The Director Said

"What a sweet girl" Another person Said


She walked up to Ted and took her food. She took a sip of the drink.

"You want some" Gianna Said "You Look tired"

"Sure" Ted Said Happily


Gianna took a gulp of the juice. She spit it in his face.

"Drink up Faggot" She said spitting on him again.

She pushed him down on his knees and spread her pussy lips. Her pussy was dripping with cum.

"Clean it fag" She Said

He got on his knees and started sucking her pussy. Gianna pushed his head and moaned. One thing she taught him how to do was give head. Jada saw it and laughed.


"Wow can't believe he doing that…told me your assistant was a bitch but Damm" Jada Said


Gianna laughed back

"Told you, this little fuck does everything I told him" Gianna Said

"You going to let that little white punk you like that" Jada Said

Gianna wrapped her legs around him as her wet pussy juices mixed it. Her slurped up shamefully. Gianna moaned.

"Shit…Casper the Friendly Ghost blacker then this little bitch" Gianna Said


"You don't actually let this little bitch fuck you" Jada Said

"Oh Hell No…this bitch aint getting this ass. Aint getting any ass as long as I have something to do. Get fucked in the ass maybe" Gianna Said

Jada turn around showing off her ass. She pulled Ted hair and made him look

"You mean he wont get this fat booty" Jada Said

"No way" Gianna smiled

She slapped Jada ass and spread her cheeks

"Mmnmmmm to bad..I know Guys love it when you make that booty clap around their dicks. Boy wouldn't last 10 seconds" Gianna Said squeezing Jada booty


Jada smiled and pushed her finger through her butt cheeks.

"Met little PUNK ass bitches like you. In high school this one little wuss use to stare as this thick booty. Rich k**…thought he could impress me with money. Would follow me around like a little puppy. Buy me anything I wanted. Well one day I invited him to a hotel…that he paid for of course. I and my girls grabbed him…put on these thick strapon and run a trained on his little ass. Bitch was sore for months. We taped it, dress him up in women clothes and black mailed the bitch for the entire school year. Even tricked his ass out"

Jada spit in his face. Gianna had him eat her again. She calmly took a sip of her drink.


"Would trick his ass out but nobody would buy him" Gianna laughed

"Yea is a predicament" Jada Said


Gianna let out a moaned as she started to cum on his face.

"Slurp it up slut…clean it all up" Gianna Said

She pulled his hair back and spit in his face again.

"Listen to me. Listen closely because I know you're slows…your aint ever..."

"Never Ever" Jada Added

"Going to fuck this Pussy. You never going to feel the joy of having your cock deep inside a girls MOIST…wet….tight…pussy" Gianna Said


Jada started fingering herself and spreading her pussy lips

"Never going to get into this Sugar Wall. Never going to get a feel of sweet chocolate" Jada Said

"And creamy Vanilla" Gianna Added

"Smallest Dick I ever seen on a b*****r" Jada Said

Gianna motion Don over

"Hey Don..Come over and show him what a Real Dick looks like" Gianna Said


"Damm you bitches are crazy" Don laughed

"Come on..I promise I keep the little fairy off you" Gianna laughed

He came over. Jada and Gianna put their arms around him. Gianna grabbed Don's cock and started stroking

"Crawl back..And Look. See this…ready and hard. This dick should look like. She had thick his head is..Like a big mushroom overflowing with cum. That how a man dick should look like. Not like that little Kit Kat bar you has there" Gianna Said "Still Rock hard even after it came"


People were gathering around laughing. Jada went down and took Don's cock. She put it in his mouth and began sucking. Her lips stretch wrapping around his shaft. Her spit dribbled down his cock and she gave him a sloppy blow job.

"Ever do this to this geek" Jada Asked

"Ha FUCK no" Gianna Said

She spit on him

"Pathetic Loser" Gianna Said

Jada was sucking him faster and faster. Gianna took her tits and squeezed them together.

"These are GRADE a…Porn Star AVN winning tits. These tits get tifuck by Football Player, movie stars and Real men. Not little fucks like you…your dumb pathetic pieces of shit"

Gianna slapped him. He was sent to the ground. She brought him on his knees again.
"Is this BITCH crying" Jada Said shocked


Ted was stripped. She took off his Chastity Belt to show him nude. She held him up, twisting his hair.

"Would any girl here...fuck this little wimp" Gianna Said

Everyone laughed. The girls shook his head. Jada continued sucking Don. Her lips stick staining his cock. Don let out a moaned and came deep into Jada's mouth. Gianna pushed Ted on the ground and got to her knees sucking off Don. Don came in both the girls' mouths. The girls started to kissed each other swapping cum. Jada grabbed his face and started fingering herself. Jada was a squirted...so when she brought herself to climax...it sprayed Ted in the face. It was a gusher and he was f***e to lick it up.

She pushed him on the ground


"Fucking Loser" Jada Said


Gianna went to her clothes and took her belt. Jada grabbed hers. She whipped it at the floor. Ted crawled away in fear.

"Where the FUCK you think you're going" Gianna Said


She dragged him by his leg.

"Whip his ass" She head someone cheer
Some were putting taking pictures and filming it. They gathered around eating and drinking like it was a big show.

CRACK!!
CRACK!!!

He screamed in Pain.

"Quit your struggle don't you move" Gianna Said

"But it hurts" He Said

"Then Quick moving or it hurt more…dumb sissy bitch" Gianna Said

Jada got into it, hitting him with the belt.

"Going to whup the black of your little ass" Jada Said


Both girls were hitting him again and again. Laughter rang through the room as his ass was bruise. Some hits got between his legs. Other left marks on his ass and chest.

"Love that Tattoo" Jada Said

"Yea had it done myself..Think of getting whore tattooed across his chest" Gianna laughed

Both girls were working up a sweat

"Quit your CRYING…take it like a man" Gianna Said

"Damm this good exercise" Jada Said

"Yea….good Cardio…you see how trampling him burns calories" Gianna laughed.


10 minutest past

He laid there in a heap. Gianna and Jada snapped on two 12 inch strapon and took turns riding his ass. When one of them would pull out of his ass, they would then fuck his mouth as the other fucked him from behind



Gianna gave his ass a slap.

"Take that shit…takes it" Gianna Said "Dammit it your ass much of been hungry...it taking my whole thing"


Gianna love looking at that tattoo that says he was her property, love seeing the dildo disappear in his mouth.

"You never going to win any away…with cock sucking like that" Jada Said "Take the whole FUCKING thing in your mouth"

She started to gag. Gianna pushed him toward Jada.

"Heh its fun controlling you...like playing Hungry...hungry hippo. Maybe put this on the net..So the whole world will know what a slut your are…smile to the Camera...slut. SMILE…that's a good girl. Give him a wave. I know this not a real cock little faggot…but don't want you enjoying yourself to much." Gianna laughed.

Gianna stroked his cock..Bringing his close to the edge. Only to stop at the last minute.

"Ohhhh he love this shit…fucking loser" Gianna Said "If I don't watch him he may shoot that nasty goo of his"

"Cant has that" Jada laughed.

They continued this assault for 20 minutes.


Gianna grabbed his legs, and Jada grabbed his arms. They lifted him up fucking him from both ends. Gianna laughed and flexed doing a mock bodybuilder pose. The swung him back and fourth before releasing him. He flew slamming through a table. He could barely move. Gianna stood over him and spit in his face. She tossed his Chastity belt at him.

"Put this on Loser. And go do the rest of your chores" Gianna Said


Jada smiled

"Bye bye loser"


Don put his arms around the two ladies and walked away leaving Ted there.... Continue»
Posted by lilguy41 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish  |  Views: 377  |  1

PEEPING TOM PART 2

I snuck into the house well after 11:00. I figured there was a good chance my dad wasn’t home yet and thought for sure that Mom would be in bed. I figured it would be a straight shot up the steps to my room. I just wanted to free Willy, climb into bed, relive the best night of my life, and play with myself. Seemed like a simple plan. I eased the door shut behind me and headed straight for the steps. My hand was buried deep in my pocket; diddling the swollen head of my dick in anticipation of the handjob I was gunna give myself if I could just make it to my room. I can’t begin to describe how desperate I was to get upstairs and grab hold of my new best friend and make him the happiest dick ever. (My hand had been in my pocket the whole way home. I was constantly aware of the hardness of my cock; how sensitive it was, how swollen. I kept rubbing my thumb over it, feeling it, in spite of the fact that I was close to cumming in my pants.) I was almost giddy with excitement as I approached the staircase. Had I been a little gayer, I may have burst into song. (Not that there would be anything wrong with that)

And then I hit a brick wall…Mom walked out of the kitchen just as I reached the bottom of the steps. I froze and stared at her; part of me scared and part of me simply entranced. ( I couldn't help but picture her with my dick in her mouth ) She looked a little worried, bothered. She looked down at the floor, walking as if she were deep in thought. She looked young and beautiful, but her body language suggested something different. Her shoulders were slouched a little and her thumb was pressed against her chin while two fingers slowly, softly glided over her reddish lips; side to side and then in a complete circle as if she was remembering what she’d had in her mouth just a short time ago. I wanted to believe that her evening rendezvous had been as exciting and awesome for her as it had been for me, but then again, I was well aware of what was going on; she, on the other hand … from the moment she’d first closed her fingers around my dick, I believe … had a mystery on her hands.

When she saw me…she stopped abruptly. Her arms fell quickly to her sides. Her face changed. She looked almost…embarrassed. She seemed a little surprised to see me. Her characteristics took on more of a cautious nature. Her pretty eyes shifted back and forth, the way people sometimes do when they’re put in an uncomfortable situation. She looked like someone that had a secret and she looked like she might be sizing me up.

Now my dick still had a mind of its own. He began to throb. He was a happy dick, a happy dick for sure…a bold and brash dick, for the most part, and he had every reason to be; Watching Mom form her words with those beautiful lips, lips that had just been sliding over my dick, had ceased him as firmly as her hand had just a short time ago. I wasn’t even aware that my thumb continued to poke at my dick through my pocket.

“You OK Honey?” Mom asked a bit suspiciously.
I heard her…I wanted to answer…Knew I should…But the words weren’t there. I just stood there with one hand on the banister and the other in my pocket.

Your dick is hard-Those lips-Her tits-Answer her-Don’t stare-Those eyes-You’re staring-SAY SOMETHING! I begged myself.

I waited too long and Mom’s gaze drifted down; down to my pants; my pocket to be specific. When I saw her head cock to one side a tiny bit and her pretty eyes open a little bit wider and the brow above her left eye creep up well above her eye, I realized she was looking at my pants … moving, the tiny circles in my pocket, I swallowed hard. Her eyes drifted back to mine. And for a few long seconds…we just stared at each other. I thought I was caught. I was pretty sure that Mom had known, as soon as she’d closed her fingers around it, that the cock she held at the bathroom window was not my father’s. I thought she’d made the connection. Maybe that’s what she was thinking about as she came out of the kitchen.

“How’s Jimmy?” She asks, guarded… suspicious. My first thought was that Jimmy had called looking for me. Her brow furrowed a bit when I didn’t answer right away.
I took a deep breath and shook my head “Yes”, like an idiot, answering the first question she’d asked. My mind was playing catch-up.
“He’s ‘Yes’?” She replied, her head cocking a tiny bit more as she studied me.
“Yeah, no…I mean, yes, he’s OK, he’s good.” I swallowed hard again. It would have been easier to swallow a piece of furniture…The couch maybe…with someone sitting on it…holding a cactus.

“Are you OK Sweetie?” She asked again. This time I could hear more of a concern. It was
do-or-die time. I drew a long deep breath, and pulled my hand out of my pants pocket. I brought it up to my face and wiped my eyes with the back of my hand, preparing to jump. I wet my lips and then began to tell her how I’d run into Cathy Bickers on my way home. (Cathy lives three doors down. She’s a few years older than me and hot as shit) My mother knew I had a crush on her and I hoped that would explain a lot, especially the lump in the front of my pants)

“Did you stop and talk?”
“Yeah—Well, a little—Kinda.”
“Did you ask her out?” Mom said as a smile began to form.
“Nooooo!” I proclaimed as I rolled my eyes and shook my head.
“Why not? She seems like a nice girl and she’s really pretty too, huh?”
I saw my chance to escape…“Moooom! God!” I exclaimed. “…I’m going to bed?” I told her as I shook my head side to side and put a foot on the first step.
“No kiss?” She asks in a tone that was hard to read; maybe disappointed, maybe something else.
My stomach dropped. I sighed, and turned towards her. She smiled a weak but sincere smile and took a step closer to meet me...she waited. I closed the distance between us and tried to give her a quick peck on the check, but she threw her arms around me and drew me in.

I could feel those wonderful breasts, the ones I’d just watched her playing with, (The picture still crystal clear in my mind) pushing into my chest. I slipped my arms around her and slid my hands to the small of her back……And when I did, I felt like I was coming in from a cold, wet winters day…and she was the warm, soft blanket that I could bury myself in. The warmth covered all of me. She smelled great, a hint of honeysuckle in her freshly washed hair. I kissed her on the cheek for what should have been a quick second, but lingered into two or three. I knew she had to be able to feel the huge bulge in my pants against her hip, but oddly enough…I didn’t really care. I was in a place where nothing seemed to matter, except the way it felt to be there.

She took her hand and swept the hair away from my eyes with her fingertips. She pulled her head back a bit and focused on my eyes. I saw no contempt, no uneasiness; only the love that a mother usually has for a son. I’m almost ashamed (Almost) to say that the only desire I had at that particular moment was to hold her tighter and kiss her again. My lips touched her cheek again. This time, I let my lips softly drag across her hot cheek as I took a slow deep breath; loving the way she smelled. For the short time my lips touched her, I felt a kind of calmness; a sense that everything was as it should be. When I became aware of how tight I was holding her and how heavy my breathing had become…I pulled away and ran up the steps.
“I love you.” She told me, and those three simple words made me think that everything was OK.
She knew…She didn’t know…I didn’t care…Everything was OK. I stopped midway up the steps and looked back over my shoulder. “I love you too Mom.” I told her; the words never meaning so much. I ran up the steps.

For a brief moment, as I walked to my room, I thought that if I were to stop this now…end the madness…I might be able to get away clean, so-to-speak. I might be able to file this under “Crazy” and be done with it; just an awesome memory that would keep me jerking off for years to come. The thought was merely fleeting at best. The second I closed my bedroom door, my dick reminded me how useless it would be to try and stop now; knowing there was a chance that I might be able to...fuck my mother.

I sat up in my bed after bringing myself to a furious orgasm in record time. I was spent and didn’t feel like getting up to take a shower. Besides, I didn’t think I could take another encounter with my mom, so I just leaned over the side of my bed and grabbed my dirty shirt off the floor. I mindlessly wiped what cum I saw in the dim light, off my stomach and my chest. I even felt a little running down my cheek, I wiped that away as well as I thought about what might happen the next time I get a chance to climb that ladder. I was a little surprised that I hadn’t even noticed I’d cum on my own face. I wiped my hands, threw the shirt back on the floor and flopped my head back down on the pillow like a 100 lb. bag of sand. I sighed; a loud exhausted, content sigh. I would have liked to have laid there and made my plans, weighed my options, strategized…But I drifted off to sl**p; the sweet smell of honeysuckle and thoughts of my sweet mom fading away as I closed my eyes.


I slept like a baby through the night, didn’t even open my eyes until 9:30 the next morning. Normally, someone might have woken up from such a sl**p wondering if it had all been a dream, had it really happened, but not me. As I changed my underwear, I could plainly see the smeared lipstick on the hard shaft of my dick. (My dick knew little softness these days) I stared at it; sat on the edge of my bed and gawked. I ran a finger over the reddish marks and shook my head with disbelief. Before I knew it, I closed my fingers around it and started to move my hand up and down like it was just part of my everyday routine. Up in the morning-Jerk off-Brush your teeth-Get some breakfast. It was a matter of seconds before I was flat on my back with my head filled with images of my mother. The way her hair smelled and how soft her skin felt when I’d kissed her good night. I pictured her sucking my dick, the way her pretty lips looked and felt around it, the way she’d hesitated for that quick second…and then given into her lust and took me into her mouth.

When I was done, I got my shit together as best I could and headed downstairs to take a shower. Clean and refreshed, I made my way to the kitchen for some breakfast. I stopped at the threshold and watched my mother empting the dishwasher. My dick (Which only knew two stages now- Hard and semi-hard) began its little dance. I swear to Christ, that impediment between my legs was becoming more and more like an unruly c***d every day. It seemed that every time it saw what it wanted, the tantrum began…And he was relentless. Any like most k**s...a good spanking didn't seem to help much.

The words she’d blurted out in the bathroom… "I want to fuck"…burned in my ears. I thought of the note. I saw the words she written as clearly as I saw my mother bending over now in the kitchen. “The note!” I thought. “My pants!” I turned towards the stairs, “Jesus Christ!”
I dug the pants I’d been wearing the day before yesterday out of the dirty clothes basket in my room. I fingered the pockets until I found it. I pulled it out, opened it…and stared at the words.

My mind drifted a little as I pictured my intervention…
Friends and f****y, all sitting nervously in the living room, their eyes filled with concern; some contempt; my father with that “You little son-of-a-bitch” look on his face, the school counselor, the pastor from our church, a fragile looking old guy with a gray beard, pen and pad in hand, that could only be the physiatrist, and two strapping guys, (One holding a rope) that looked like professional wrestlers, sitting just off to the side. (Muscle…In case things went badly) It would turn into an “angry mob” lynching sure as my dick knows no boundaries.

I took the note. Unwilling to through it away, I decided to never let it leave my possession. I folded it into a small square, pulled my wallet from my back pocket, and stashed it behind a picture of my mother and then made my way back down stairs.
“Morning Sweetie.”
She seemed in good spirits.
“Want some eggs?”
“Yeah, sure, that’d be great.”
“Toast?”
“Sure, thanks.”
"Your aunt Jenny is coming over this morning.” Mom announced as she pulled the carton of eggs and the butter out of the fridge. Eggs in one hand, butter in the other, she kicked the fridge door closed with a graceful sweep of her foot. I watched her every move, I watched and listened as she told me,

“Yeah, we’re gunna hang out today, catch up a little…maybe swim for a bit.” She says, cracking an egg into the frying pan.
I sat back and pictured my mom and aunt frolicking in the pool in their tiny bathing suits; splashing, rubbing up against each other. It didn’t take long before I was imagining them caressing each other’s tits and then doing away with their bathing suits all together.
“Tommy…Tommy?” I heard my mother’s voice from a million miles away.
I turned my head to find her standing in front of the stove, spatula in hand, “Earth to Tommy…” she smiled. “Thinking about that little Cathy Bickers again, are you?”

No ma, just picturing you making-out with your s****r, naked in the pool… I thought, a half smile nervously forming at the corner of my mouth.

My attention immediately leaped to the lump in my lap where, (Hidden by the table, thank God) my hand had taken up permanent residence. Hoping to explain away anything odd my mother may have noticed…I shook my head “Yes”. It would seem that Cathy Bickers was going to be my failsafe excuse for any incoherent moments, spontaneous bulges in my pants and any otherwise odd behavior for the foreseeable future.

“You should ask her out.” She tells me as she slips two pieces of bread into the toaster and pushes it down.
By the time Mom had delivered my breakfast, I had explained how I could never do that. Cathy was “…out of my league.”
She mussed my hair and told me that was nonsense, “You have a lot to offer a girl.” She tells me with a smile I found both beautiful…and somehow curious. I nearly choked on my eggs.

There was a lot of crazy shit going through my head. She was hard to read. Was this some kind of reference to what she’d held in her hands last night; to what she’d hesitantly wrapped her lips around? I had no way of knowing for sure. I’d have to stow away in the garage and listen in on my mother and Aunt Jenny and see if I could get some insight into this whole crazy thing. It would be nice to hear both sides of the conversation for once.

Things couldn’t have worked out better. Aunt Jenny showed up about noon, sashaying nonchalantly through the garage door. My first thought was that I was glad I wasn’t perched out there on the workbench when she walked through the garage. My second thought…My aunt’s pretty hot.

She had a short terrycloth robe on that barely went down to the bottom of her ass, her hair pulled back into a tight ponytail that sat high on the back of her head, her sun glassed pushed back, resting on the top of her head. My eyes roamed the length of her body and settled on her pretty face. She looked like she had way too much makeup on for a day of swimming in the pool…but what did I know.

Dad said his hellos and goodbyes. My little s****r hugged and kissed our aunt before dad herded her out to the car and took her to the mall to get a new pair of cleats for soccer. He asked if I wanted to ride along. I declined of course and told him; (In ear shot of my mother and Aunt) that Jimmy and I were gunna head on up to Greenbrier Park to do some skating.

I leaned into the living room and asked Mom if she wanted me to take the ladder and put it back in the garage before I left. She blushed, and told me not to worry about it. She still had some washing to do on the siding. “…some tuff stains…” she said. “I’m going to have to spray some Clorox on them and let them sit. I meant to do that last night” she told me. “…but I got preoccupied.” She added in a lower, more lighthearted tone. If she was bothered or even regretful of anything that had happened in the last few days…it didn’t show.

I wanted to give my mom a little kiss goodbye before I left “for Jimmy’s”, but thought twice. I didn’t want to take the chance that Aunt Jenny might be just a little more insightful than Mom as far as any inappropriate body language or unfitting lingering…Not to mention this whole boner-in-my-pants thing. Besides…I was worried that Aunt Jenny might be just brash enough to call me out on anything that seemed… “out of place”.

By noon, I was comfortably (If not nervously) perched on the workbench as Mom slipped off her flip-flops and Aunt Jenny dropped her terry cloth robe and waded into the pool. They were quite the sight. Aunt Jenny had a flattering one-piece on, white with some kind of light-blue flowers that swept from her tummy to over one shoulder. Mom….Mom had on her bikini. The top looked like it was trying to spit out her tits while the bottom looked as though it was hanging onto the roundness of her ass like a rock climber desperately hangs onto the side of a mountain. I watched, listened, and waited. It was hard hearing as they swam towards the deep end but as I controlled my heavy breathing, I could hear them whispering.

“So have you confronted him?”
“No.”
“Why not? This is what you’ve always wanted, isn’t it? For him to, you know…get it together.”

Mom slipped under the water and swam back to the shallow end; back towards me. Aunt Jenny sighed and then followed. Mom swept her wet hair back, wiped the water from her face, and adjusted the top of her bathing suit around her lovely tits. Aunt Jenny surfaced beside her. They stared at each other for a long second. In my world, they would have leaned into each other, parted their wet lips, and fallen into a soft but deep kiss that would have quickly turned into something that would have made my dick explode…Literally. But that wasn’t the case. They stood there, less than a foot between them, quiet; my mom looking for words…my aunt waiting to hear them. And then…At the same time…Aunt Jenny’s mouth and mine…dropped open.

“It’s not him.” My mother says; concerned that her s****r might freak, yet at the same time, on the verge of giddiness none-the-less.
“What do you mean, it’s not him?”
“I mean, it’s not him.”
“You sure?”
“I think I would know my own husbands cock Jenny. I mean, true…I don’t get to see it all that often, but believe me, the cock that came through that bathroom window last night…was not his.”
“Holy shit” Was her s****r’s response followed by a quick and bewildered, “Well…Well then, who the hell’s cock was it?” After a second she added with a big smile, "Was it bigger?"

Mom shrugged and waded towards the steps shaking her head; not sure she should say it…knowing how crazy it sounded…but she said it anyway. “I don’t know who it was.” She told her s****r matter-of-factly unwilling to turn and look her in the eyes right away. Then she smiled and whispered, "It was a pretty nice one." and turned to head out of the pool. My aunt watched her as she walked up the steps and made her way to her towel. Aunt Jenny followed closely behind.
“Angie?” She called out as she stepped up real close to her s****r. “What-da-ya mean you don’t know who it is? Are you…”
My mother cut her off, “Jenny, I know what you’re thinking. Don’t you think I’ve thought the same thing? I’m crazy…I know.” She told her s****r. There was no hint of uncertainty in her voice. “I realize how it sounds. I realize how…” Mom stopped abruptly.

Aunt Jenny put a sympathetic hand on her shoulder and spun her around to pull her into her arms.
“I know it’s insane.” Mom went on as her s****r held her. “…but it’s…it’s amazing Jenny. I don’t have words for it.” She told her s****r; shrugging her shoulders again, showing that she didn’t understand it any more than her s****r did.
“How ‘bout hot…or exciting? Do those words work?” Aunt Jenny asked with an understanding smile and a gleam in her eyes.
Mom smiled back, a shaky smile, realizing that her s****r was beginning to understand. I watched her shake her head, tiny little shakes, as her smile grew.

Although Mom didn’t really need to, she went on to explain how empty she’d been feeling, how unsatisfied, how lonely she’d been for such a long time. As a matter-of-fact, she went on and on and on. It was really pretty heart wrenching. “…until this.” She finally said.
“But Honey…” Her s****r looked concerned again. “…Suppose he’s…I don’t know…crazy or something?” she finished.
Her question hit home with me. From outside, I’m sure it would seem like I was. Hell…from inside, it wasn't looking so great for me.
“You know” Aunt Jenny continued, “This has the potential of going really bad.” She stated the obvious. And once again, she was right on the mark. This whole thing had the same potential for bad as sliding down a sandpaper sliding board naked into a k**dy-pool filled with gasoline with a box of matches strapped to each cheek of your ass...and it would take a long time to put that fire out.

“I know Jenny, I know.” Mom agreed. “I don’t know how to explain it…But I just have a feeling if he was gunna do something to me, something bad…I think he’d have done it long before now.” She reasoned.
“But he’s peeking in windows.” Aunt Jenny reminded her.
“I think that maybe…maybe he’s as lonely as I am.” was Mom’s response. (Shaky ground, for sure) “And the way it makes me feel…The…the orgasms…” She whispered leaning into her s****r, “…the way I cum…Jesus Jenny…It leaves me so drained I can't move.”

They sat around the tiny table silently, reflecting for a while, until my aunt asked my mother if she had any suspicions, “Who do you think it could be?” She asked my mom.
“I…I don’t know…One of the neighbors? The mailman? Maybe its Brian.” She speculated, nodding towards the neighbor’s house. (Brian Weathers lived next door. He and his wife had been over to countless BBQs)
“He would certainly know the lay-of-the-land, as it were.” Aunt Jenny agreed.
“He seems to pay a lot of attention to me when he and Beverly come over.”
“Sweetie…” Her s****r said, “…All men pay a lot of attention to you at those BBQs.” She informed her.
“Not this much!” Mom giggled.

They sat there for a little bit before Aunt Jenny spit out the words that I so desperately hoped would be left unsaid.
“Did you ever thing it might be someone a little closer?” She asked my mother in a very low and suggestive voice not wanting to be characteristically blunt.
“What-da-ya-mean?”
“Tommy.” She blurted out.
My mother’s eyes narrowed as she looked at her s****r, obviously processing the notion. After a long and seemingly painful few seconds, Mom shook her head slowly. “No way…” she whispered slowly, softly. I couldn’t tell if she was dismissing the idea wholeheartedly…or if she was getting her head around the possibility.

I felt like a first-time skydiver staring out the open door at the vast world a million miles below me; unsure if I was gunna end up curled into the fetal position under one of the seats waiting to land or if the instructor was gunna push me out. I held my breath.
“I’m his Mother.” She finally said, the short sentence both a question and a statement.
Aunt Jenny snickered and placed a loving hand on her s****r’s knee. “He’s a boy Sweetie.” She told her matter-of-factly. “They have dicks, ya know.” She patted my mother’s knee a few times and then rubbed it the way an elderly grandmother might do after passing on words of wisdom. And then she said something to my mother that somehow let me breathe a little easier…
“Ya know Sweetie, in the big scheme of things…there’s worse things.” She shook her head knowingly. “…More threatening things too.” She added.
"Worse than my son wanting to have sex with me?" she asked as if she couldn't imagine what could be any worse.
"Much worse." Aunt Jenny declared. "Much worse." She said again to make the point.

They sat quiet for a little while. Feeling I’d heard enough and not wanting to take the chance of being caught up on the workbench when my father and s****r got home, I slipped down and headed to my room. With Dad and my s****r gone and my aunt and mother in the backyard sleuthing, I figured I would go to my room and give this whole thing some more thought. Wouldn’t-ya-know-it, it wasn’t long before one thought lead to another and I was pulling my dick to the image of my mother laying on the bathroom floor with that big rubber dick sliding in and out of her sweet pussy. The only thing different…Her s****r was sucking on her luscious round tits while she did it.

I have to be honest; where most k**s might have figured they were getting too close to the fire…I seemed to be content with the heat. I should have stopped while I was ahead, closed up shop, as-it-were, especially considering that Mom was now “Dr. Watson” to aunt Jenny’s “Sherlock Holmes”. Just doing what I was doing pretty-much showed I had all the brightness of a 2-watt bulb. I couldn’t possibly keep this charade up for too much longer, but I didn’t really care I guess. The thought that I could very-well be feeling my mother’s hot wet coochie around my always-hard dick pretty soon seemed to be reason enough to put it all on the line. This was an obsession, full-blown, and like a strung-out junkie standing mid-day on the corner in front of the police station trying to score just one more bag, nothing else much mattered.

I decided on somewhat of a plan. Since my mother had left it so vague, (“I want to fuck”) I wasn’t really sure exactly how to go about getting my dick into my mother. I decided that next time I set out to spy on her, I would leave HER a note. I grabbed a pen and a slip of paper and sat at my desk. Tell me what you want me to do, I wrote. I stared at the note for a minute or so before I realized that I was an idiot. Like she don’t know your handwriting, I whispered out loud as I shook my head. I quickly typed and printed out the note. My plan was simple, Next chance I got, I’d take in the show (At the glamorous “Bath Room”; where the lighting, acoustical overtones and the sheer ambiance, far overshadow the limited seating and restricted view) and then slip the note in the crack of the window and hope that the next time I get to watch…there’s a response waiting for me on the sill like last time (Assuming SHE finds the note and no one else) In hind-sight, my plan seems a little risky.

As it turned out, I didn’t have to wait very long for the opportunity to slip into the back yard and park myself outside the bathroom window. That very night, my s****r was engrossed in a movie on the living-room couch and God saw fit to make it rain. Dad was confined to the house (His room actually) at his desk, working on his computer. But it would take more than a little rain to keep me away from the bathroom window.

At 9:00, I heard Mom call out to my father and tell him that she was going to take her shower. The tone in her voice was misleading. It sounded as though she were letting him know so that he could do whatever he needed to do to get outside the bathroom window for their secret get-together , but I knew better; we both knew better. We both knew that it wasn’t my father that had been peeping on her. I made it a point to head to my room so that I would pass my mother on the steps. We looked at each other; again, a hard read. It looked to me like she might be sizing me up, perhaps thinking about what her s****r had said to her…perhaps a guilty conscience on my part…Who knows?
“Not going over Jimmy’s tonight?” she asked holding tightly to the rolled up towel under her arm.

It may have been me, but it seemed she’d asked more like a cop than a wondering mom.
“Nah, it’s raining.”
“Your dad could bring you…if you really wanted to go, I mean.” I saw her fingers flexing on the covered dildo snuggled in her armpit. Nervousness…anticipation…Hard to say.
I got the feeling she was trying to get rid of me…maybe my father as well. Maybe she was concerned that one of us might wander outside at the wrong time and catch her Peeping Tom. Maybe she just wanted to make sure that I was over Jimmy’s and my dad bringing me there would prove that that was indeed where I really was. That way, if her new friend were to show up at the window…it would be proof positive, in spite of what her s****r had implied, that it wasn’t me…her son…who’s dick she’d sucked the other night. I briefly wondered what that knowledge might do to her.

“Naaah, I got about 15 emails I haven’t answered and I haven’t checked my Facebook for a few days. That should keep me pretty busy for a little while.” I told her.
“Tommy?” She said as if she wanted to ask me something, but seemed to change her mind. I got an impulse, an urge, to touch her arm, tell her everything was OK, tell her not to worry. But how could I tell her that after all that had happened; all that I’d done. I hurried to my room and just stood outside the door.

When I heard the bathroom door shut, I made my way quietly and swiftly to the garage. Stopping for a brief second to listen at the bathroom door, I heard some rustling around and new I’d better hurry. I snatched a plastic poncho that hung on nail by the door on my way out, stuck my head through the opening and stepped out into the wet night. I hurried around back to the window. I was just about to step up onto the ladder when the window slid open. I took a silent step back and froze.

I saw the blinds move and got ready to run. They moved side to side a bit and then fell still. I waited for the window to close again, but it didn’t happen. I waited in the rain unsure of what to do; my weight leaning towards the side gate and one hand in my pocket, white-knuckled fingers clenching the note I’d printed out. I was ready to pull it from my pocket in the blink of an eye and eat it if necessary to keep it from falling into enemy hands. Then…Like a little k** waking early on Christmas morning with the hope of finding Santa by the fireplace munching on cookies and milk, the thought shot into my head. She was opening the window…FOR ME! She was opening the window as she’d done the last time, so that I could stick my hard dick through the blinds for her.

I approached the ladder like a rat approaches a trap. I wanted to leap up those steps, rip the blinds out of my way and leap into the bathroom. I wanted to show my mother that it was ME…and tell her everything; all the things I thought about her, all the things I wanted to do…but the last thread of sense that held all this together held me back. I swallowed hard, and slowly placed a foot on the bottom step of the ladder, and pulled myself up. I craned my neck and to my surprise…there was a small piece of paper wrapped in a plastic bag lying on the wet windowsill. Plastic baggie, I thought. Good idea. I was afraid to touch it as I had been afraid to touch the last one.

I stretched my neck a little further and peeked through the blinds. Mom had turned the shower on and taken her place in front of the mirror. She was fully naked; her nipples already full and hard. Either the anticipation or the cool breeze from the open window and the rainy night…it didn’t really matter; they were beautiful. I wanted to kiss them, trace over my lips with them…maybe close my eyes and softly press my cheeks against the fullness of each mound; first one cheek and then the other, gratefully, lovingly…the way you nuzzle your face into the soft ear of a loving dog you’ve had forever.

As I hear myself speak…I take note of the texture and sincerity of each word. They sound more like the words of someone in love rather than words of a depraved horny boy. Somewhere along the line…I guess something changed.

I watched in awe as, one by one, she pulled her makeup from her makeup bag and placed them on the vanity. I watched her apply each product, to her eyes, her face and then to her lips. Watching her move her lips, form an “O” with her mouth, trace over the fullness of them, leaving the creamy pink color, was like watching a “Slow motion moment” when the hot girl comes out of the pool dripping wet, her eyes closes, her head tilted back, her arms up, her hands pulling her wet hair back from her face. The close-up shows each cool water droplet as it finds its way around each curve of her face, rolls around each lip to slowly drip off her wet chin. It was easy to get lost in the moment. If anyone could see this seemingly simple thing, they would understand what motivates me, the reason I let it get this far, the reason I couldn’t turn back.

Every few seconds my attention was drawn to the wet plastic bag that held my mother’s note. She seemed to take great care putting on her makeup. Even though all of it would be washed off in the shower soon enough…she took the time, made the effort, to create a mood…to make herself even more beautiful; for a stranger...for someone that obviously made her feel like she was worth it, I suppose. She had no idea that she needn’t bother.

I silently slipped my fingers over the wet plastic bag as I watched her. As she pulled the brush slowly through her hair, I slipped the bag off the sill, opened it, and pulled the small piece of paper out. I opened it with shaky hands, glancing every other second at my mother, unwilling to miss even the smallest thing. With the note out of the plastic bag, I took the few seconds to read it before it was ruined by the rain.
Stick it through again when you’re ready for me, It said.

I don't know how long I stared at that note but I did until the words were too smeared to read any longer. When I looked through the window, my mother was finished brushing her hair. At that moment, I was unaware of the chilly rain, the fact that I was perched on a ladder outside the bathroom window, or that at any moment my father or s****r could come out of the house and catch me doing something that I would never be able to explain. All I was aware of or cared about…was my mother. I carefully climbed two more steps, rested my hand on the top of the window frame and steadied myself. I unsnapped my jeans and with one hand I worked my throbbing cock from its nice warm hide-a-way. I kept it warm with my hand as I watched my mother.

I watched Mom go through her long seductive dance. More than once I had to release my hard dick and let the cool rain sooth it, keep it from bursting into flames. The last thing I needed on this dark rainy night was a signal fire. As Mom licked that rubber cock to get it wet and slippery, I slowly made my way up one more step bringing my hopeful cock about a foot above the wooden sill. I saw Mom cut her eyes towards the window as she kissed the very tip of that dildo. She drew her head back a tiny bit from the rubber cock. She stared at the pink lipstick that covered the tip and then seductively licked her lips. I could plainly see, with each heave of her breasts, that her breathing was getting heavier. I think mine had stopped all together. I felt a tightness in my chest that I was sure would soon cause u*********sness and an unsteadiness in my legs that would make a long stay on the ladder pretty unlikely… I rested my upper thighs against the sill to steady myself. I felt the tip of my dick touch the wet coolness of the blinds.

I saw Mom cut her eyes again in my direction. She reached up with her free hand and grabbed the medicine cabinet. The mirrored door swung open. I could see the reflection of the window and vaguely make out my outline in its frame behind the slats of the blinds. I couldn’t imagine what she gunna get now. She slowly turned; the dildo in one hand, her other hand empty. She hadn’t taken anything out of the medicine cabinet. I cocked my head a little. Then I felt my jaw tighten, my teeth clench when Mom took a step towards the window. I assumed she was going to take her place on the toilet below me like last time and continue the ritual.

My entire being was one tight rubber band ready to snap. I didn’t think I could get more rigid, but even as the thought formed, my fingers dug tighter into the wet wood around the window. I could feel the paint cracking under my grip. My other hand froze, locked even tighter around my dick when Mom rested her elbows on her side of the windowsill. With the dildo flopping over in one hand and her forehead nearly touching the blinds just inches from where my dick threatened to peek through….Well…I couldn’t even swallow. I couldn’t even stroke my cock, and believe me…my cock needed some serious stroking…

I watched as the hand that held that rubbery cock briefly disappeared. Next time I saw it, it was framed by my mother’s ass cheeks, pointing at that hot moist spot that I wanted so badly. She rested her chin on the sill and I heard her softly moan as she lifted her ass slightly and began to push the fat head of my rival into her pussy. I watched, like a dream, as she started to work it in more and more; deeper into the slickness. I could hear the wetness of her pussy as it slipped in and out. I could even smell the faint alluring aroma of her hot coochie over the sweet fragrance of her perfume. It would seem that Mom was just as excited as I was. The only real difference…she seemed to have no trouble letting the occasional moan escape her where I was having a hard time even breathing.

As Mom began to work that long dildo in and out of her wet pussy, the squishing sounds echoed off the tile walls and her soft moans came through the open window like fingers to grab my swollen cock. It was then I glance at the mirrored door my mother had opened on the medicine cabinet. I could see clearly through the slats, the reflection of my mom’s ass as that rubber dick disappeared and reappeared, again and again. I watched as she brought her other hand around and with her long, delicate fingers, she took hold of her lovely ass cheek and pulled it away from the other. With her chin planted firmly on the windowsill, her sexy mouth inches from my rigid dick, she fucked herself slowly, methodically with that dildo; pulling it out, rubbing it along her ass-crack, making small circles, and teasing her clit with the tip before plunging it back inside her coochie. I could see all of this in the small mirror behind my mom.

She had obviously given this a great deal of thought. I was glad. More than glad. I was…was overwhelmed. A hundred thoughts rushes through my head but none of them took me away from the picture in front of me or the fact that I was about to cum all over the blinds and probably all over my mother’s face.

Unable to help myself any longer, I eased forward. I let my swollen boyhood part the thin slats of the blinds. I arched my back, leaning back as far as I could without falling. With my chin pressed against my chest, I could see my cock and my mother’s mouth through the same few slats. I pushed forward a tiny bit more and watched as Mom open her pretty mouth and welcomed her hard stranger.

“Mmmmmmm” she moans as her lips closed around me and the hot air that rushes out of her nose tickles my belly. I push harder, my stomach forcing the flimsy blinds further into the bathroom, my balls parting the slats allowing my mother access to all of me. My boldness is rewarded with a loud moan, a sweet kiss on the head of my slimy prick and a gentle but firm lapping of my blue balls. She sucked each one into her warm mouth in turn. Breathing hard, moaning and sighing, she did to my balls what I wanted to do to her huge tits. She rubbed them all over her face; kissed them, licked them and made love to them like they were a separate entity. Like she needed them.

And I suppose at that moment…she did. She needed this as bad as I did. This had become as much of an obsession for her as it had for me. Oddly enough; it made me feel like this was all OK. Like this was…normal.

There was no way that I was going to hold on any longer. With my balls deep in her mouth…I started to cum. A thick white rope shot from the tip of my thick cock and shot over her shoulder and onto her back. Mom quickly wrapped her fingers around my stiff shaft and began to pump it with some attitude. The next long rope ricocheted off her upper lip and splashed over her cheek and into her hair. She moaned and grunted as she wrapped her sexy pink lips around the tip of my cock and stroked and gulped down what she milked out.

There didn’t seem to be any concern about the noise we were both making or the fact that I was no doubt quite visible standing so high on that ladder silhouetted by the bathroom light. I held white-knuckled to the window frame, my knees shaking, flirting with collapse and hyperventilation. Mom had abandoned her fake cock and gave my spurting dick all of her attention and (For both of us, I think) there was nothing in the world except my cock and the cum that shot out of it. Mom lapped, kissed and swallowed with the occasional glob of thick cum escaping from the corner of her mouth. She quickly retrieved it, pushing it back between her lips with the head of my dick.

As the frenzy died down and the lust settled, Mom began a slow, seductive massage with her lips, up and down my cock. Giving it tiny little sucks and kisses, licking up any cum that had tried to get away. After a few minutes of this bliss, Mom kissed the base of my still-hard dick and kissed her way slowly to the tip. If she was doing this to keep me hard...there was no need. I knew full-well this puppy would never see another soft day. She released me and I watched as she licked every drop off her fingers and then searched around her mouth with her long sharp tongue for leftovers. Unwilling to end this…this…encounter, I boldly reached through the blinds with my hand, my arm, and slid my hand around to the back of her head.
“Don’t stop.” I whispered with a husky breath as I arched my back more and pulled her back to my cock. She smiled a teeny bit and opened her mouth to take me back in. I watched as the most beautiful woman in the world made love to her son’s cock with her mouth.

It wasn’t long before I became extremely aware of the fact that I was no longer hidden by the bushes. I was sure that my silhouette was as noticeable, if anyone were to look, as the Bat signal was to the citizens of Gotham City…but I truly didn’t care. And then, as if sensing the same thing…Mom pulled her lovely mouth off my dick, stepped back and flipped the light switch off. Before my eyes adjusted, I could feel my mother’s warm mouth around me again. The feeling made me let out a long soft sigh, like settling into your own warm bed after a long day of hard work. I rested my cheek against the soaked window frame and fell into the feeling my mother was giving to me.

I’m not sure how much time passed, but I felt my mother kiss the tip of my happy cock one last time and then she was gone. A sudden wave of…of sadness flushed over me. Damn, I thought. I didn’t want it to stop, but I figured she was right. We’d been at it for quite a while. I heard movement in the bathroom; things shifting, maybe something being dragged. I heard what sounded like metal against metal. I pulled back a little and grabbed my pants. I was getting ready to button-up and high-tail it when I heard my mother’s voice.

“Don’t move.” She whispered.
As I squinted through the window trying to see, but there wasn't really enough light to see. I could make out the outline, the shape of my mother, each curve but that was all. I watched as she fumbled around but I wasn’t sure what she was doing. In less than a minute, I saw Mom’s hand reach through the blinds and take hold of my ever-hard dick. I gasped. My eyes focused on her hand and what it held. I watched as, this time, it was her that pushed against the blinds, pushing them out, out past the frame, threatening to rip them from whatever held them to the wall. With the light of the moon I could see what was happening. Mom had her ass half way out of the window, my dick tight in her hand, drawing it to her, guiding it, leading it to her needy cunt. In a sense...she was bringing it home.

When I saw what was actually happening and finally grasped the moment, I ripped the poncho off with one quick pull, pushed my pants down well out of the way, and lunged forward nearly falling through the window. (Which would have in no way stopped me. My mother either I think) My cock slid in easily and completely as Mom groaned and softly cried out over the running water, “Oh fuck yyyyyeahhhhh.”
Hearing her words so clearly swung the gate open and let the bull out to buck. There was an orgasm somewhere deep inside my mother…and I was gunna find it. I stuck both hands through those blinds and filled them with the softness of her firm ass; squeezing to the point that my fingers hurt. I gave no concern to the marks I must be leaving on my mother’s smooth ass and apparently, neither did mom.
“F-u-c-k me!” fluttered from the dimness and floated out the window in a long low, annunciated growl. “Oh god yes…Fuck me!”

I’m a good boy and I did what I was told. I slammed into my mother; the blinds bending and crinkling, the window rattling as my forehead slapped the raised window, my mother gasping and me biting my lip and trying, the best I could, to draw in enough air through my mouth. I heard stuff falling on the floor; no doubt what ever was on the back of the tiolet or the makeup on the sink vanity. A few times Mom’s footing seemed to slip and she flirted with falling off whatever she was standing on. She recovered without skipping a beat but to be honest, at that point, I had such a firm grip on her ass and my dick was so deep inside her, I believe I could have held her there with her legs hanging limp, slapping against the wall as I fucked her.

I should have been concerned about the loud slapping sounds that echoed of the walls and pushed their way past me each time our bodies met…But I was busy. I was sure that the sporadic moans and gasps that my mother couldn’t seem to control would draw concern by anyone passing in the hallway…But I didn’t care. Mom was pushing into me as best she could considering the position she was in. I shook a leg free from my soaked pants and brought a knee up to rest on the wet sill for better leverage. I was all but in the bathroom now and Mom was all but outside.
It was like sticking your hand in the cookie jar and wrapping your fist around a hand full of cookies. You can't pull your hand out. And I wasn’t about to give up the cookies.

I had worked my hands to Mom’s waist and was pulling and pushing frantically.
“Oh Jesus! Do it! Yes do it!” Mom groaned. “Holy fuck!”
Her words were hardly more than hollowed gasps, thin and whispery like the steam that now fogged the mirror and the glass of the window, but they were like a bolt of lightning to me. The thought that I was making her say such things…I was the one fucking her good and hard, hard enough to make her feel this good, good enough that she couldn’t keep the passion inside …Well…There are no words to paint that picture, no way to share that feeling.

That second load was working its way to the exit. I could feel Mom’s tight pussy sucking on my crazy cock like a plunger on a stopped-up sink. We pushed and pulled at each other, ground and rocked and somewhere in midst of rattling windows, broken blinds, hot, wet slamming flesh, and, lustful moans of sinful pleasure…we both reached the place we'd been running to.

Mom froze, her whole body becoming ridged. I felt her sopping pussy clamp down on my dick like an angry fist. I held tight, ground into her, my pubic hair tickling her asshole, arching as much as I could, using her as a counter weight. I held her firmly, strongly, if not brutally by the hips, rocking my ass ever-so slightly until her contractions released that orgasm I’d been hunting so franticly for. Her hot juices washed over and around my throbbing cock and drenched my tired balls and ran down my thighs to the rainy windowsill. My cock burst inside her causing her ass to jump and quiver and push back even harder. We hardly moved as I emptied my load so deep inside my mother there was no doubt in my mind that she could taste it. A low humming, a constant whine escaped my mother as I felt her body start to limber. I held her tight in my grip as the last of my load found its place.

As the last of bliss drained away and the real world took its place, I began to feel the full weight of my mother on the other side of the window. Remembering the effect that each hard orgasm I’d seen my mother have had on her when she’d pleasured herself, made me realize that we were gunna have a problem pretty soon if Mom didn’t get to steady ground. I no sooner had the thought that I felt my mother slipping away. With my face pressed hard against the window, one knee planted precariously on the wet, slippery wooden sill and the ladder (With one foot on it, my soaked pants dangling from around my ankle) shaking beneath me, I tried as best I could to ease my mother down; down to the floor. I could hear her trying to catch her breath, but it seemed like she had surrendered to gravity's pull. It didn’t feel like she was making any attempt to catch herself or make her way down off of whatever she was standing on. The toilet with one foot I figured, but had no idea what her other foot was on if anything. I was more than halfway in the window when Mom slipped from my grip.

I lunged to get a better grip but when I did, the ladder fell away from the house. I hit the ground with a lung emptying thud. I heard Mom let out a small yelp and then more stuff hit the floor. I jumped up, wet bark dangling from my bare ass, my wet pants tangled around my feet, and pulled myself up to the window. I was just about to ask her if she was alright when I heard my father at the door.
“You OK Babe?”
Mom answered quickly. "I’m fine. I just slipped getting out of the shower Hun. It’s kinda dark in here.”
“Dark?”
“Yeah, the light bulb went out in here, ya think you can get me a new one?” She asked, barely able to talk with any real volume. “They’re in the pantry, third shelf.”
“Yeah, yeah, I’ll get it…You sure you’re OK?”
“Yeah Sweetie…Never better.” She told him.


It was obvious that Mom was all right. I wanted to say something. Bye…Thanks…Had a swell time…Something, but I took the opportunity to scram. With any luck, I’d be able to sneak upstairs while Dad changed the light bulb and Mom got dried and dressed.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1554  |  
99%
  |  6

Gianna Michales Catches a peeping Tom (cockuld tea

Ted was your average day Peeping Tom pervert. He took picture of porn stars and celebrities without them knowing and publishes it on his website, Dirtybastard.net. Gianna Michaels was one of his targets. She was a gorgeous and wild porn start, with huge breast and black hair. She stood 5.10 and was known for her thick ass and big breast and just a wild slutty demeanor

She had a wide mouth, and perfect blow jobs lips, as well as a cute button nose. Ted was ready. He had found where she lived, hopped the fence and climb up in the tree. He had been watching the places for days waiting to strike. He held the camera to the window. She could see Gianna from her bed room. Nothing kinky happen for hours. He just watched her in blue bath robe that showed plenty of cleavage. She put the zoom on for great affect. Still it was nothing X-rated. That was until she brought out her friend. Gianna laid in bed and pop in a porn movie. She took out a long pink vibrator that was shape like a cock. Her face blushed as she drove the dildo deep inside her. She licked her hand and spit on the toy to get it lubed up


“That’s more like it bitches” Ted Said


He took out his cock and began stroking. Meanwhile Gianna was going faster and faster. She took the remote and turn up the TV. Ted could here a girl climaxing on film. She was using two hands to drive the dildo in. She was humming trying to hold in her scream of pleasure


“Oh fuck yea you bitch” Ted Said

He said it too loudly. Gianna turn


“WHAT THE FUCK” She Said


She started him. He fails out the tree, and hit a couple of branches on the way down. He was knocked out.







He woke up tied naked to a chair that was nailed to the floor. He found himself with a wicked hard erection. His vision was dazey

“What the hell” He Said

“Gave you a little serum…to make sure you up and ready to go all night” Gianna Said

His vision came back and he saw Gianna with a skimpy bra barely, holding in her soft warm globes. The bra was small and blue. She had G string underwear with lacey fabrics



She squeezed her breast mooshing her soft breast into pancakes. His cock almost was ready to burst.


“Do want to touch these” She Said “Want to suck my big juicy tits”


“Yes”


SLAP

She slapped him across the face. He would of fail down is the chair was nailed to the ground. 4 more slaps hit his face leaving him whimpering. She grabbed his hair and stood over his face. She spit on him leaving a goob of spit. Gianna licked her hand and put her hand in a stroking position. She moved her hand up and down inches from his cock


“Bet you wished I was touching you cock doesn’t you. Bet you wish had my sweet warms lips wrapped around you throbbing cock, filling my throat with your juice. Well never going to happen SLUT”


She slapped him again and walked in from of him. Her big booty shook as she walked. She took some baby oil and squeezed it dripping it on her ass. Her ass glisten with the oil, making ever curve popped out. She rubbed her cheeks together putting it inches from his face







She pulled her G string up, wedging it between her pussy lips. He could see the wetness of her pussy dripping down on the g string. She slipped her finger deep into her pussy, parting her lips. The smell of her pussy juice went through her nose.



“Like that baby, want this big ass in your face. Want to fuck it” She Said

She gave herself a slapped on his ass. She turns around and ran her sticky finger across his lips


She pulled off her G string and tossed it across the room. Her pussy was perfect, nice and shaved and dripping wet. She grabbed his hair so he could take the sight all in. She walked away from him turn around giving him a view of her ass cheeks as she made it slapped together. She snapped off her bra, giving him a view of her back. She gave her ass a little jiggle.



“Please just let me touch it”



She laughed


“You so fucking pathetic. I wouldn’t touch you cock if it came money” She Said



She bent over showing off her smooth buttocks that were now glistening with baby oil. She turns around showing off her rock hard nipples. Her nipples were round and pink, and she had sexy tattoos on her body. The oiled poured over her body, creating a water fall between her tits. The oils ran down her long luscious legs. She massages the oil into her breast driving him wild. Worst let he couldn’t even touch himself to enjoy it. She smirked knowing it was torture


Gianna put a nipple in her mouth, sucking it and massaging her other breast with her free hand. Her lipstick was bright red, and her tongued licked across the bottom lip. She slowly moved her hand down between her thighs and plunged and finger deep into her pussy


“Mmmmmmm” She moaned “You will…NEVER..EVER…EVER get to fuck this…because you’re not a man”



She started to moan as her plunged faster and faster


“Yes….yesss”


She bit her lip and her face began to blush. She came, as her body shook. Pussy juice sprayed like old faithful, drenching the poor man’s face.



“Ahhh Did I make a mess, let me wipe it off” She Said


She slams her breast into her face smothering him only releasing it till a second before he would have passed out. She did it again laughing at him. She continued this titty torture till she was satisfied her was properly scarred



“Like that you little pussy” She Said

She straddled his lap, his cock pressed against her ass


“You want that cock inside my ass baby; you want to fill my tight hole”



“Please just let me, touch you little bit”


SLAP!!!


She grabbed his neck and squeeze


“Could kill you slut…could snap you neck right now”


She twisted his balls with her other hand.


Gianna spit on his face again. His face was getting blue as she continued to squeeze his neck. He could feel his cock sliding between her butt cheeks but not entering. Her butt cheeks clench his shaft sliding up and down faster and faster

She let go seconds before it would have been too late. Another hard slap cross his face, then a slap turns into a punch. She laughed wildly and took a long lick of his face.

“Your mind….nobody even knows you here. Going to make my assboy, going to use all my toys and turn you out. You will cum when I Tell you…could be NEVER!!!”


She nibbled on his neck, leaving long and deep hickies. She took his cock and rubbed it against his pussy. She bit his lip stretching it.


“You feel that, you want my pussy lips milking that pathetic cock of yours. Know you watch my movies slut, know you jerked that pathetic cock, shot your little jizz. Well that the last time you’re going to cum in a long...long time you blue balled wimp”



The bell rang Gianna spit on him as she got up.

“Think my friend came over” She Said

She went down stairs. Ted didn’t see anything but he heard a lot of laughing. It was her and a man voice. Gianna gave up with a big smirk on her face. She was holding the hand of male porn star TJ cumming. He was wearing Jean and white shirt with buttons open showing off his superior muscles. Gianna had a glass of scotch in her hand.


“Is this the Wussy pervert” He Said

“Yea” Gianna Said

She put the glass down on the bed. Gianna kissed him, the two of them swap spit as she unzipped his pants and took out his massive cock.


“Should kick his ass” He said

“Don’t worry, already did…fucking pussy” She Said

She took finish off the glass of scotch.


“Oh are you thirsty” She Said


She took the glass and put it on the floor. She hovered over in and took a piss in the glass. Ted tried to close his mouth as she approach. She grabbed his and kneed his balls

“Drink!!!”


She made him sipped it all down.

“Don’t spit it out”


In the background TJ was already taking off his clothing, getting naked. He took laid down and Gianna got into 69 positions. She moaned as he ate her pussy. Gianna took his cock in his mouth, taking the long length of his cock deep into his mouth till it hit her mouth. She gagged on it and bit and started milking his cock faster and faster, fisting it when ever it was out of his mouth. Her hand massage his cock making TJ moaned as she sucked the balls.


“This is how a REAL man cock looks like” Gianna Said “Not that pimple you call a cock”



TJ tongue twirled around her pussy like a tornadoes. His tongue ran back and fourth with expert ease zeroing in on all her sweet spots.Gianna screamed as she started to cum.


“Fuckkkkkkkk”



She was tit fucking him licking his shaft

“Cum in my face….cum in my face you fuck” She Said


She looked at Ted

“Don’t you look away, watch it, watch me take this cock of a real man” She teased

He came a stream of cum, shooting it deep in her mouth. Gianna gargled it in her mouth letting it dripped down.

“Fuck still hard, you’re a b**st” Gianna Said


She licked her lips opening her mouth so Ted could see the cum dripped. Ted struggled, pulling as hard as he could but the ropes were tied to tight. He pulled till he had rug burns.



TJ got up and place her in the doggy position on bed. Her pulled her hair and was slamming it deep in. His cock filled her just enough before the breaking point, where it got to painful. She could hear the sound of his balls slapping her ass, and the smell the sweat dripping down both their bodies.



“Ohhhhhhhhhhh Gooooooooooooood” She Said “Fuck me…fuck me harder”



Ted never saw a woman in just ecstasy, getting her pussy pounded so hard. He was putting him to shame. TJ grabbed her luscious breast and grinded into her. Her ass pressed against him, feeling her warm skin against her


“Cumming” She screamed


She came down on his cock, but it just pounded her, making her pussy overflow with cum. She grabbed her arms and had she wrapped her legs around him. He stood up holding her up by her arms as slammed the cock in her pussy some more.


“That…just ridiculous” Ted Said


“Shut the fuck up whore. Watch it…watch this real man...fuck my pussy. You will NEVER ever have this you dumb whore.”



Ted so wanted to switch places with him. He could only watch as he made her cum again and again, feeling her up with his seed. Both Gianna and TJ was soon drench in sweat. Gianna tits were bouncing up and down. They perform ever position they could think off. For 2 hour straight the fucked.


Gianna lay on the bed, both her whole dripping with cum. Her tits were drench, overflowing with TJ jizz. She took a hit of a cigarette and smiled.


“Damm that was good”


“Anytime babe” TJ said

TJ was putting his clothes on

“What you going to do with the wuss” TJ said

Gianna blew smoke through the air.


“Oh got plans” Gianna smirked



10 Days later

He was tied up in the basement, chemical that kept his cock hard was in his body. It kept him in a constant state of arousal. A TV played Gianna porno 24/7. He heard someone walked down.


Gianna turn on the lights. She was wearing tight leather jeans and belly shirt. Both were red. She had up a glass with yellow liquid

“Hey slut..Time for your drink”



The End... Continue»
Posted by sexynita 4 years ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 815  |  
81%
  |  3

Gianna michaels catches a peeping tom

Gianna Michaels catches a peeping tom 3
By lilguy lilguy4174@yahoo.com
Cuckold, femdom, tease and denial fun follows strapon



Flower Tucci and Gianna Michaels walked down the steps. They were naked accept for their strapons


Flower had a 12 inch strap on, 3 inches in length. It was pink and had a vibrating tip. Her blond hair flowed over her face after having a night of hot sex with any buff guy she could find. Her tattoos glisten with sweat. Next to her was Gianna with a 12 inch black strap on, same lengthy, accept it was curved. Their toys glisten with lubed. Their tits glisten with cum.



"Told you we be back faggot" Gianna Said

Ted was chain to the wall, shaking with fear.


"Bend your ass over" Flower Said


She didn't waste any time, pushing him on the ground. She slammed her toy deep inside, him, spreading his cheeks and slamming into his prostate. He moaned with pain and odd sense of pleasure as she was hitting her wall. Flower pulled his hair slamming it in.

"His ass really taking…slut much LOVE it…do you love it slut" Gianna scoled.


"Damm never saw a girl take so much." Flower laughed


Gianna grabbed his hair making him look at the mirrors on the wall


"LOOK at yourself your whore….look at how pathetic you are. Going to make you suck that strap on, make you suck all your filth of" Gianna said

Ted saw Flower Behind, sweat dripping down her curvy body as she slammed into him. She flipped him the bird as she slapped his ass. His ass cheeks were bruise as the palm of her hand connected. Her looked comical, tears running down his eyes, as this curvy Amazon rammed him from behind.





Gianna shoved her toys in his mouth and both girls slammed them from all sides. They kissed each other, feeling each other soft and sultry lips against one another


"Love big dick men, but sometime its fun to fuck some wimpy pussy" Gianna Said



"Look he crying again" Flower laughed.


"Fucking whore takes it like a man" Gianna Said


Gianna put her finger over his nose making it hard to breath for a bit. She release it when he was about to pass out.



"Don't bite it; slut…let it hit the back of your throated. Don't want teeth marks on my new toy" Gianna Said



The two women high five each other


"So after we finish fucking this whore what you want to do" Flower Said



"I don't know. There this Biker Ball…with these big dick guys. Real men..not like this slut. Figure we let them fuck us against the bar. There some nice nasty, tattooed muscle bound guys there" Gianna Said


"Hmmm Know a Gym to. I can bring them over to laugh at this asshole" Flower Said


"Shit girl…that will be fun" Gianna said slapping Ted


"Think he bleeding…should we go gentle…may damage him" Flower Said


"Fuck em"

Both girls laughed


"We should give him a bitch shake" Gianna Said


"Whats that"

"Oh never gave a bitch one. That where you get some real men to cum. Collect that in a blender, then have people use that as a toilet, drip some pussy juice or breast milk, mixed it up with some milk and blend it all together and make the bitch drink ever drop. A bitch shakes"


Flower was grinding deep into him, not even looking at him but talking to Gianna.


"The whore actually does that" Flower asked


"Oh he doing anything I fucking want. Don't even have to chain this slut up anymore. Do it for fun and to keep his hand off his dick. One time he tried to escape. I beat the shit out of him and dragged his bitch ass back down here an ass ****d him. He been a perfect obedient slut ever sense. He terrified of me. Boy trembles like a scared little bunny ever time I so much as raise my voice!!!" Gianna Said


"Ahhhhh how cute" Flower Laughed


"Oooooo You got a lot of spit on my cock slut you much be getting real good at this" Gianna Said


The two women started to kiss again. Gianna tongue wrestles in Flower's mouth making her moan. They started to grab each other breast gently massaging them. Both girls slammed the toys all the way in at the same time and kept it there for a minute. They pulled out and slammed it all the way in again


20 minutes later the girls switch places

Gianna stretch out his asshole, grabbing a fist full of her hair. She was f***e to lick Flower's messy dildo clean

"Damm you really did a number on this ass…it not much left" Gianna left


"Slaves like this a dime a doze. I give you a dollar to buy a new one" Flower laughed.



"How your shit taste faggot" Gianna smirked


His legs soon went limp after the pounding. Both girls pulled out and made him suck both strapons at the same time.

Gianna pulled off her strapon showing a dripping wet pussy. She shoved his face in.


"Lick my clit…like I taught you. Higher you dumb fuck" Gianna Said "Right there right fucker"


He sucked her clit, humming on it to vibrate it. His tongue dived in like a tornadoes licking like a man starving for nourishment. He had grown addicted to the taste of her pussy. It was the closes he came to fucking her. The tip of his tongue licked her sweet spot as she grinded into him. Flower was taking off the strap on


"Ohhhhhhh Yesssss" Gianna moaned "Cummmmmmmming. Take all my juices you wimp"


Flower grabbed him by his hair and shoved his face into her cunt.


"Fuck….this guys tongue well" Flower Said


"Figure the fag is good at giving head" Gianna Said



Flower wrapped her legs around his head and began slamming him


"Fuckkkkkkkk r****g your ass got me hot" Flower Said "Ha look at this whore giving us head, feel like I am a rapper in one the those video and this is my hoe."

Flower slammed her fist on his head

"Big bucks..no wammys" Flower Said

This causes both women to laugh. Her tongue teased her pussy lips, sucking and stretching it. She mad him look up at her as he sucked her.

"Hungry little slut aren't you. I think I make you lick me all day next time and use your back to hold my Beer. Gianna can fuck you from behind." Flower Said




Her cheeks started to blush as she came. The girls passed him around to each other making him bring them to climax with his tongue. This tongue was sore to the point he could barely moved it. When that happen they just use his face like a dildo slamming against. The laid him down on the ground and took turns riding his face.


Later

He laid on the ground whimper


"So long BITCH" Flower Said spitting on him


"Tada for now" Gianna Said "Good like with those blue nuts bitch"


Gianna gave him two middle finger and spit on him. She stomped on his balls hard making him scream

"Let's get the fuck out of here" Gianna Said

They put their arms around each other. Ted could just cry as he saw their thick asses as they walked away.... Continue»
Posted by lilguy41 3 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Celebrities, Fetish  |  Views: 415  |  
25%
  |  1

peeping tom gets more than an eyefull.


I discovered my first playboy magazine under my parents bed at around age 10. and that pretty much set off the start of my sex addiction. the sears catalog, jc penny catalog, national geographic magazine... if it had scantily clad women, i was masterbating to it, alot, i mean ALOT... playboy was the one that set me off on a quest to see what else was out there. i was jacking off in the morning before school, sometimes id sneek off the bathroom and jack off during class, as soon as id get home from school iwas locked in the bathroom for hours a day. when my nextdoor neihbor showed me a penthouse magazine hed stole from his dad i was in total heaven... those stories in the forum section had my cock hard as a rock. i could jsack off 10 times a day with out even breaking a sweat. Xavier Hollander? o m g ..... one story that set me off on a new mission was about a peeping tom who would hide in his moms closet so that when she came out of the shower he got a awesome view of her totaly naked thru yhe slits in the closset door. so i said ... hmmmm my mom was definately a very beautful, very large breasted woman... and thinking about made me cum almost instantly...
so i settled on a plan that would achieve my objective... i would wait for my mom to go into her room and take her nightly evening shower, wait by the door and listen for the sound of the shower curtain closing, with my ear pressed up to the door i discoved the rings made a certain sound. then i would sneek into her room and into the closet... and wait. i was scared to death... my heart was beating so hard i felt likr it could explode... but i climbed in, my back to the wall and hid behind her hanging clothes, waiting, and waiting, o m g it was only about 10 minutes but it seemed like it was an eternity.
my cock was hard and in my hand ready to go when i heard the shower shut off. them out came my mom... she had wrapped her hair up in a towel and had another one wrapped around her wet glistenig body.. to give u and idea if what she looks like... sehes about 5ft7, 120lbs 38dd breasts and beautiful blue eyes. for those of you familiar with porn goddess Christy Cayon? she was the splitting image of my mom...
then she let the towel drop to the floor and by the time that towel hit the ground... my cock was erupting like never before. I thought for shure she had heard me but she continued on with her post shower routine... first the body loition... oh, the body lotion... that was all it took for my cock to start getting hard again... she sat the , not * feet away from me massaging those big beautiful boobies... she must of likrd touching her breasts , because she did it for a least 2 or 3 minutes.. she actually stared moaning ... very quietly, but she was definately moaning. wow what a turn on. was my mom going to masterbate right there in front of me?
well the answer was Yes... i noew know where i get my strong sex drivr from.... she was starting to pull on her nipples , and pinching them. her moans got progressivly louder, and then she stopped, turn towards me(the closet) Oh no i thought i was busted. but then she veered off towards her bed at the last second. whew, my heart was pounding so hard now i was shure she could hear it through the closet door, what a rush... so devious , so i****tous, and yet ssso hot... i was commiting the ulimate taboo... what happened next was the so beyond my pre concieved notions of how this night would play out, it would change my life forever...
you see, as it turns out she had heard my cum splattering all over the closet door or my quiet conceilled gasps of air while i came. or some how she figured out i was peeing herm and she had decided she was gonna teach me a lesson... a lesson that i would never, ever, forget......... Continue»
Posted by tomreefe 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 3379  |  
83%
  |  5

peeping tom 2

Peeping Tom 2: The Next Day
I went home, still thinking about the fun I'd had with Kendra and her daddy- I jacked off while replaying the whole thing in my mind again, and when I woke up, I had another idea- another fantasy to live out. I called my neighbor on the phone. "Hello-" He answered the phone in his usual upbeat voice. "It's your friendly next door neighbor again! And I have another favor- " I started. He paused and finally said, "Ok- what do you have in mind?" "Well-" I continued, "I was thinking that maybe you could leave Kendra's window unlocked tonight- maybe 'forget' to leave a ladder perched up to her window- and right around midnight, I could... with you taping, of course... climb up there and..." "What?" he cut me off. "You mean you want to ..." I interjected again. "Come on! Don't tell me that you've never fantasized about someone r****g her! Look at it this way- at least you know me, and I've already fucked her anyway!"
He was silent for a moment, then said, "You're right- I have thought about that- ok. But...""But?" I asked. "One other thing. Yesterday, I enjoyed when you were sucking me off more than I thought i would. I'm not wanting to return the favor, but if you meet me by that hole in the back fence, suck me off, I'll already have the ladder out. I'll just say I'm working on the trim or something..." he paused. "Deal?" I paused to consider. "What the hell?" I thought to myself. "I've already sucked him off AND swallowed his cum." Besides, to live out this fantasy was going to be worth it. "Ok. Deal. Now?" "Give me 10 minutes." He said. We hung up the call. 10 minutes later, I was at the hole in the adjoining fence. I peeked through the makeshift gloryhole, and saw him there already. I knocked lightly on the fence to signal I was there, and within seconds, I saw the head of his cock coming through the hole, which was ironically just high enough! Thinking about the pussy I was going to have later, I started to lick his already hard shaft, then took the head in my mouth, then his entire shaft, a little deeper every time. I stroked his shaft as I sucked him, trying to get him off as quickly as possible, and before I knew it, as I jacked him off, my lips sliding up and down his shaft, I felt his cock start to throb. I kept his cock in my mouth as he started to cum, and I waited for him to finish filling my mouth up, then swallowed his entire load. Without a word, I saw him zip up and walk to the ladder he'd gotten out of his garage. I went back inside and got a few things together for later that night.
As promised, the ladder was still leaning against the house that night- through my window, I watched as my neighbor opened his daughter's door, shut it, then watched her get up and turn off the light. That was at about 11:30. I waited a half hour, then got the bag I'd put together with a few things in it. A gag, some soft rope, and even a roll of duct tape, though I didn't really plan on using that. When I knew that she must be asl**p, right at midnight, I crept over the fence and up the ladder- I quietly slid her window open and snuck inside.
There she slept, as sexy as always, her petite little body covered by a thin blanket and even thinner pair of shorts and a sexy little tank top like I'd taken off of her the day before. Not wanting to wake her just yet, I carefully slid the rope around one of her wrists, tied it securely but gently, ran the rope through the headboard, then tied her other hand. With a second set of ropes, I tied her legs into an open position, then slipped the gag in her mouth and a blindfold over her eyes. I started to feel her up, wanting her to wake up.
She woke, and tried to scream. I hushed her, then took out a sharp knife I had with me, slice the crotch of her shorts and panties open, then cut them the rest of the way off, then cut her shirt completely open from bottom to top.
Her eyes were huge- she whimpered as I put my hand over her mouth. Disguising my voice, I said, "You're going to cooperate, little girl. Do you understand?" Quivering, she nodded yes, even as she tugged at the ropes binding her. I licked my way down her body toward her pussy, and as I looked out the corner of my eye, I could see the closet door open slightly and could vaguely see the outline of my neighbor peeking out, video camera in his hand. Though the gag muffled her words, I could hear Kendra whine softly, "Please-- don't... please stop! I won't tell if you please just stop now!" She kept asking me to stop, which made me eat her pussy with more gusto! As I wettened up her little pussy with my tongue, I unbuttoned my jeans, ready to take her! I crawled up on top of her- and as I rubbed my cock on the opening of her tight little snatch, I whispered to her "Do you feel that? I'm going to give all of that to you all at once... do you understand me, you little bitch?" "Please don't-- Please stop--" she whined from behind the gag. She tried to close her legs, but found that the ropes held them all the way opened. I guided my cock to the opening of her pussy, and shoved it all the way in! She yelped and whined, moaning, begging me to stop as I started to fuck her like a jackhammer! I know it was the fear that an 'unknown' man was r****g her that made her quiver and beg me to stop- this, after all, was the willing little slut who was letting her own daddy fuck her every time her mother was out of the line of sight.
I fucked her harder with every stroke- pounding deeper into her little pussy as she moaned and kept begging "Stop-- p...please... PLEASE stop!! Please take it out!! NOOOOooooo!! Please stop!!! "
I kept fucking her nice and hard- and soon I felt the need to cum building up!! My cock started to throb as I filled her pussy up with a huge load, feeling it coat the walls of her pussy, running out onto my balls and finally down her crotch and onto the sheets of her bed! I slid into her a few more times, to make sure every drop was in her, then pulled out. I went to the closet, opened the door and whispered "your turn" to my neighbor as I took the camera. As the tape continued to roll, I whispered to Kendra. "I bet you thought I was done with you-- you have one more cock to take-- " Using the creampie I'd left behind, Kendra's daddy slid into her with no problem and if he had any reservations about watching a man **** his daughter, they all vanished! As I taped, he fucked her hard for quite a long time, and with a groan, filled his little girl's pussy up with the second load of cum for the night!
"Now, we're done with you for now, you sexy little bitch." I said to Kendra as I untied her legs then her wrists. I took the gag off of her, then removed the blindfold. I turned on the light and as her eyes adjusted, she saw us both standing there.
"It... It was you??" She asked wide eyed. "I thought that a stranger snuck in to **** me! Oh, my god, please don't scare me like that again!" She paused. "But, it was pretty fun- I just wish I knew it was you doing it!"
"Well then- maybe next time, we'll skip the blindfold!" I said as I kissed her, taking one more chance to feel her tiny, budding tits. Pulling my jeans back on, I said, "Look how late it is! I guess I should be going- I guess it's ok if I go out the front door this time, huh?"
My neighbor walked with me to the front door, bid me good night, and closed it behind me. As I walked in my own house, I went straight to my upstairs window, and as I looked into Kendra's room I noticed that the blinds were still open, and I had made it just in time to see my neighbor, who had not bothered to put his pants back on, sliding his cock into his daughter's mouth as she sat on her bed, just the way I'd left her minutes before.
As I watched and jacked off to the show I was getting, I started thinking of the next kinky adventure I could have with my new best friends! ... Continue»
Posted by robd1 2 years ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 1773  |  
98%
  |  4

peeping

Peeping

I was sitting on the bed in my room. I was reading Penthouse Forum and
read a letter about a peeping tom who became a sex slave after being
caught when I began to hear voices coming from next door. My house is
only 5 steps away from our next door neighbour's so in my room I could
hear anything from loud music to sex. To investigate the noises I ran up
to the window and moved the curtain slightly to see what was going on
through the next door neighbour's window. To my shock I saw a man and a
woman having sex. The man happened to be my neighbour, Dan. He is tall
man about 6'3" and very muscular with a short crew cut hairstyle. The
woman, however, was not recognizable perhaps just one of his girlfriends.
The woman was mounted on top of Dan with her knees on the bed
as she rode his dick. Her back was facing toward me and I thought since
no one was around I would jerk myself off since I was getting really
turned on by this whole scene. As I stroked they continued to fuck when
the mysterious woman with long red hair wearing white silk stockings and
red 4" pumps removed herself from his organ and stood up on the bed. She
turned herself around in my direction to reveal her breasts and what I
thought was a penis. My eyes widened as I saw a penis on this woman or
man or whatever. I couldn't believe it, Dan was fucking a she-male,
transsexual or transvestite, whatever you call them. She bent over held
onto Dan's bedposts with both hands as Dan lifted himself from the bed
to her behind all the while holding his own tool. What a tool it was, it
was about 8" cut and looked well proportioned to his muscular body. Dan
inserted his cock into the "woman's" ass and pumped her ass long and
hard. "Yeah, baby -- come on -- yeah!!!" he screamed as he fucked her.
Before long, Dan withdrew from her and drenched her ass cheeks with his
white cum. As he did that I stroked myself even harder and before I knew
it I stained the curtains with my own cum. Just as I was about to turn
and walk away, he looked through the window and looked right into my
eyes. Great, I was caught red handed thinking I'm going to be in trouble
but instead he smiled and gave me a wink. I d****d the curtain across
the window and ran to the bathroom and toweled myself dry.

I couldn't believe any of it. Dan was having sex with what looked like
a woman but was really a man who looked like a woman and Dan who caught
me looking only smiled and winked at me. I had watched x-rated videos
featuring transsexual acts before but it didn't turn me on. I wondered
why that whole scene really turned me on considering I'm not into that
kind of sexual activity. But somehow, it made me horny. I've been
straight all my life, "What's happening to me?" I thought to myself. Why
am I having these feelings. Just recently my girlfriend of 2 years and I
broke up. It was nothing horrible, we just realized that we were
different, wanted to reach different goals and objectives. I then asked
myself "why did Dan not scream and attempt to cover the window with the
curtains as I was looking? Maybe he was just turned on that I was
peeping -- or maybe I just turned him on." I felt confused, I had never
thought a guy would want to have me in any way. After all I'm only 5'5",
130 pounds and I have an average sized penis of 6". I'm not muscular or
tall, just average looking.

A couple days later I went to the adult video store located within 5
minutes of walking from my home. My house was empty for the whole
weekend because my parents were out of town on vacation. I walked into
the store and began to browse around. I went through various sections of
the store from big boobs to orgies where I soon found myself in the
transsexual section. I glanced the wall at the titles of some of their
videos. Some of the videos had really weird names such as TV Panty
Party, Single White Shemale and TRANScontinental Debutantes. The titles
of these videos were weird, but funny I thought I would rent one seeing
that just a couple of days ago I saw my neighbour Dan fucking a
transsexual. I reached over to pick up the video Sizzling Shemale
Surprise when another hand reached over to pick up the same video. The
strange hand and my hand grabbed the video at the same time. As we both
struggled for the video I looked up and saw my neighbour Dan. He to
wanted to rent the same video, we looked at each other and we both said
"Hi" to each other. "I see you want to rent the same video I want to rent."
He said "I guess -- if you want -- go ahead and rent it." With no other
word he let go of the video and began to walk to another video section
of the store. Without thinking I turned around, stopped Dan and asked
him if he would like to come over and watch the video with me. "Sure,
that sounds cool with me." He said "I'll bring the popcorn and beer."
What on earth was I thinking, I had just asked a man to come over and
watch a porno video with me. That was something I never did before and I
don't know why I did that. I paid for the rental of the video and walked
out of the store with Dan by my side. "I'll be by around 7 o'clock
tonight -- is that all right?" he asked.
"Yeah, sure -- come on by." I said.
With those final words we both walked away in opposite directions. I
walked back to my house and he walked somewhere unknown to me. Upon
arrival at my house I walked downstairs to my living room where I
cleaned up making the house look livable. Seven o'clock rolled around
and there was a loud knock on my door. I ran to the door, I still don't
know why to this day, and opened the door. There stood Dan with a bowl
of popcorn and a 12-pack of beer in his hands. "Come on in." I said to
him. He walked in, removed his shoes from his feet and walked downstairs
to the living room. He made himself comfortable sitting on the couch as
I turned on the television set. I turned on the VCR and popped the video
in. As the video played, I sat next to Dan and we began to talk about
transsexuals, crossdressing, bondage, etc. There wasn't any sexual
activity we didn't discuss while the movie was playing. Then all of a
sudden during one scene involving a man and a "woman" fucking, Dan
unzipped his pants and pulled out his cock. I was shocked but just sat
there staring at him as he started to pull it. I don't know why I didn't
say anything, I guess it turned me on. He stroked harder and harder,
then he asked me to bend over and suck him. I reached over with my hand
and wrapped it around his shaft. His eyes rolled back and I began to
stroke his cock. He was getting even more turned on as I slowly moved
head lower. I don't know why but I needed to taste him in my mouth. My
saliva dripped all around his head as I began to suck and suck like a
vacuum. Then suddenly he stopped me, removed my mouth from his organ and
lifted my head. "What's wrong?" I asked "Am I doing it wrong?"
"No, I want you to dress up like they do in the video." Dan said.
"What? Dress up like them. Like the shemales? I think I would make an
ugly woman." I said to him
"I think you'll look great." Dan explained "Let's go to my house next
door."

We both got up and walked over to his house which was next door. He took
me into his room and went into his closet and pulled out a large
suitcase. "Here, go into the bathroom and change into this stuff." Dan
ordered. I don't know why, but I thought what the hell. I just sucked
this guy's dick which I never did to any other guy in my life, maybe its
a turn on for him, besides I was depressed and felt like letting it all
out. I grabbed the suitcase and walked into the bathroom which was just
across from the bedroom. I locked the door and looked at myself in the
mirror. "Shit, I have hair on my face, not to mention my legs. How the
hell am I ever going to pull this off?" Dan walked by and yelled out,
"Take your time in there Vince, I want you to look just like a woman.
Take a shower, shave if you have to, all the stuff is in the suitcase!"
Great, I thought to myself, oh well here goes nothing. I turned on the
faucet to the bathtub and let the tub fill with water while I placed the
suitcase over the covered toiled seat. I quickly unzipped the suitcase
and opened it. I examined the contents of the suitcase, in it I found a
red garter belt with straps, a pair of black fishnet stockings, 5" pumps
with a golden spiked heel, a black lacy bra, 2 silicone breast enhancers
about size 36C (so the box said), a long brown wig, black lace panties,
and a box containing makeup, a razor and hair removal cream. I quickly
removed all my clothes and hopped in the bathtub. I took the soap and
lathered myself up and rinsed off. Next, I took the razor and shaved all
the hair from my legs and my armpits. Next I stood up in the bathtub and
shaved the hair near my crotch. I don't know why, but I shaved the hair
around my cock in a V shape making it look like a pussy. I stepped out
of the tub, drained it and walked over to the sink. There I took out
some shaving cream and shaved my facial hair. Then I took the hair
removal cream and spread it all across my chest and stomach. After
waiting about five minutes, the hair fell off my body to the bathroom
floor. I was completely hairless except for that which was on my head.
Now came the fun stuff. I took the red garter belt and snapped it around
my waist. Slowly I slipped the fishnet stockings over my legs while
sitting on the edge of the bathtub. I hooked both stockings onto the
straps. My cock got bigger, I couldn't believe the feeling I felt as the
stockings were on my legs. I got so turned on I wanted to stroke it
right then and there but I stopped myself and continued to dress up.
Next, I fitted the black bra around my chest. I took the silicone breast
enhancers out of the box and slipped each one into the cups of the bra.
I looked at myself in the mirror, I was amazed at how beautiful I
looked, as a woman. The next thing I did was my makeup. I remembered
watching my ex-girlfriend apply it once and I did exactly what she did.
I first applied concealer all over my face, then I applied eyeliner and
mascara across my eyelids and eyelashes, then I dabbed blush on my
cheeks and smeared lipstick on my lips, to top it all off I slipped on
the long brown wig over my head. "Wow, I can't believe this, I look like
a woman!!" I then slipped my silky feet into the heels and looked again
at myself in the mirror "Okay, I hope he likes it."

I unlocked the bathroom door and walked out into the hallway. There
stood Dan, his eyes widened as he stood there naked watching me all
dressed up. I could see his cock get bigger with excitement. "Wow, you
look great, I want you so bad. Come here!" I slowly walked over with my
hips moving left and right with every step. As soon as I approached, he
grabbed my hips and pulled me closer to him where he embraced me
passionately on my lips. I waved my arms and hands in the air and pushed
him away from me "What's wrong?" Dan asked with confusion "Don't you
want that?"
"Dan, don't you know how to kiss someone?" I leaned over and kissed him
with a mad passion and then French kissed him. He lifted me up off the
ground and I wrapped my legs around his waist. We both fell on top of
the bed with him on top of me and my legs still wrapped around his
waist. We continued to kiss as he fondled my stocking legs. He then
continued kissing and caressing me with his tongue. His moved his tongue
all across my body, first starting at my "breasts" and ending at my
stiff panty covered "pussy". He snapped the panties off my body and
immediately engorged my cock with his wide mouth. He began to suck my
shaft going up and down slowly and then more quickly. I was getting so
turned on, I grabbed my "breasts" and squeezed them harder every time he
sucked harder on my "pussy". I couldn't take it anymore that I ordered
him to stop. "What's wrong?" Dan asked
"It's my turn, I want that cock in my mouth now!" I exclaimed.
Dan sat on the edge of the bed as I walked over in my heels to face him.
I first began to fondle his masculine chest with my small hand and then
took his hands and placed them on my "breasts". I straddled myself on
top of him and kissed him passionately and deeply. Then I dropped to my
knees on the floor and grabbed his balls. I spread his legs wider so
that I could face his cock. I slowly began to stroke his cock. "Do you
want your cock in my mouth?" I asked him
"Yeah, take it in your mouth -- I want it in there" Dan said as I
continued to stroke him.
"What if I don't want it in my mouth? What are you going to do?" I asked
him
"Oh please--" Dan said sarcastically and pushed my head forward slipping
his dick into my mouth. I took his cock in my mouth and encircled his
head with my tongue. With my right hand I stroked his shaft and my left
hand squeezed his balls ever so gently all the while sucking him off and
looking right into his eyes. I continued sucking him for what felt like
an eternity. As I sucked he began to grab my "breasts", harder and
harder every time I sucked on his prick. He lifted my head from his dick
and looked right into my eyes. "I want to fuck you -- I want to fuck you so
bad!!" Dan said and with that he lifted me on to the bed. I lied down
with my back on the mattress, lifted my legs and spread them wide. He
reached over to a drawer that was near his bed, opened it and removed
some lubrication. I kept my legs spread apart, caressing the stockings
with my hands and stroking my hard "pussy" as Dan lubricated his dick.
Then he slowly slipped his lubricated cock into my virgin ass. I
screamed as he pushed it in. I had never felt so much pain before, I
took a pillow and bit into it as he began to fuck me with a slow rhythm.
As he pumped my ass, the pain was going away as my body adjusted to
pumps. I felt no more pain and encouraged him. "Oh baby -- yeah -- fuck me
hard -- yes -- oh yes -- oh Dan -- fuck me!!!" I screamed to Dan in ecstasy.
"You like it bitch, do you like?" Dan asked with anger in his voice
"Yes.. I do!!!" I said
"I can't hear you, do you like it?" Dan asked again
"YES!!" I screamed
"Do you want me to fuck you from behind?" Dan asked
"Yes, I want it from behind!" I said
"I can't hear you slut, I asked, do you want it from behind?" Dan asked
angrily
"YES, I want it from behind!" I screamed and with that he slipped out of
my ass and turned me around. I was on all fours when he came into my ass
from behind me with his cock. "Ohh!" I yelled as he plunged into me. Dan
pumped me slowly at first from behind and began pumping faster and
faster. His left hand was grasped firmly on the back of my garter belt
and his right hand on my cock as he stroked it faster and faster with
every pump. I moaned and screamed in ecstasy as he fucked me. Then I
asked him if I could sit on top of his hard prick. "I want to sit on
your cock!!" I yelled. He then removed his hard cock and lied down on
his back on the bed. I crawled over him and straddled him. I reached
over and kissed him ever so passionately. As we embraced, he slowly
slipped his cock in my hole. He pumped me slowly and then quickly. He
held onto my "breasts" and fucked me hard. I couldn't believe the
sensation I was feeling. Then he pushed me off his dick and rolled me
onto my side. As I lied on my side he plunged me once again and fucked
me faster and faster. I closed my eyes and shuddered in pain and ecstasy
as he fucked me in a spoon position. He held my silky leg in the air and
fucked me as I stroked my own cock. "I'm going to cum!!!" Dan yelled as
he removed his cock from my ass. He turned me around and sat on top of
me stroking his cock near my face. Within moments he dropped his wide
load all over my face. I engulfed his wet cock in my mouth and swallowed
all of his cum until he was completely drained.

Ever since that encounter, I have been meeting Dan every week. I would
wear different types of clothes for our sex sessions. After three months
had passed, I decided to see a doctor and he placed me on a hormone
therapy system. Now, I'm developing real breasts and Dan loves it very
much. I've moved out of my house and now Dan and I live together. Now
the next thing is perhaps removing my "pussy" for a real one.



... Continue»
Posted by aimen72 1 year ago  |  Categories: Shemales  |  Views: 6456  |  
100%
  |  5

The Peeping TomGirl

I am a peeping tom(girl). I mean, aren't we all at some point? Why should the latter half of my teenage years be any different? When walking around at night time, you see windows with lights on, and the curtains or blinds closed, but occasionally you see a window with no restrictions, a clear view inside. Who knows what is going on in that house? Nobody knows until you take a peek.

At one point, we lived in a little townhouse, with a back patio and privacy walls on the sides, separating them. My neighbor was a ma in his 30s, average height, kinda balding with a mustache, but he was a fitness freak. He worked out all the time. He walked around everywhere with no shirt. One day, when walkin thru the back yards, I saw him looking out the sliding glass door with nothing on. After I saw that, I started peeking more and more. sometimes at night, if I saw his light was one, I would turn ours out, creep out, and peek around the wall. There was nothing but woods behind us, so I had no fear of someone catching me that way.

Sometimes he was working out, sometimes he was just watching TV. occassionly he would be naked. And I also saw him masturbating. The first time, he was just sitting on the couch, leaned back, knees wide apart just stroking his cock. I would reach down and rub myself thru my pants. I was so turned on, my stomach was tight. When he would finish, he would shoot his load all over his chest, almost reaching his neck.

The second time was the same, except for when I look his face and saw he was staring right at me. I jumped back around the privacy wall and back inside in hurry.. I rushed to the couch to pretend I was just sitting there watching TV. My mom was a work, so I was the only one one home. I kept looking out, but I never saw him come around the corner.

After a week of no looking whatsoever, I was cutting thru the back yards coming back from the d**gstore when I glanced over. He was standing the at the sliding glass door, in nothing but blue briefs. I looked away quickly, but I heard him, open the door and call out " Hey you little pervert, if you don't want me calling the cops for your peeping ways, you should come over her." I stopped walking and just stared, giving him a 'what the hell are you talkin about' glare, but he knew he had me. I knew he had me. If he called the cops, my Mom would find out. Thats basically what I was thinking. i wa lked over, and he held the door open for me..and he closed it behind me.

We stood there in his f****y room, me in my capris and a t shirt, him his breifs with his package clearly filling it out. "You were trying to get a look at my cock weren't you?" I didn't answer, I just looked away. I saw his hand move to his crotch and begin rubbing himself. "I can show you close up, right now, wanna see it?" Again, I didn't answer I just glanced from his crotch, to his face and back down again. He smiled and slowly slid his underwear down, just enough so that his hardening cock popped right out. He stepped closer gripping it in his hand "How does it look? go ahead...touch it." When I didn't move quick enough for him, he grabbed my wrist and pulled my hand towards his cock. I put my hand around it, feeling how bone hard it was, and i began to to slide it up and down. As i stood in front of him jerking him off, He began touching my breasts, and reaching behind me to squeeze my ass. He chest and stomach muscles kept flexing and both of us began breathing harder. He reached around to my belt and undid it, unbuttoning my capri's and sliding the zipper down.. He hooked his thumbs into my capri's and panties and slid them both down at the same time. HIs hand went straight down, sliding his middle finger between my flesh, noticing how hot I was, and wet already. As his fing slid back, it curved inside my making its way insid and then began fucking me with hiis hand, sliding for more fingers in. With his fingers deep inside me, he pushed me back to steps until i was leaning on the arm of the couch. Then, he pulled out, guided me around to sit in the middle of the couch, pulled my jeans down to my ankles and maneuvered himself between my legs, laying me on my back. He entered fast and hard and held my my wrist to each side of my head. He fucked me furiously for about 3 minutes before he bagan cumming inside me, pumping his juices inside me. When he was done, he got up and told me "This is the price for spying." ... Continue»
Posted by beth080808 3 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 1212  |  
94%
  |  8

PEEPING TOM

I guess I should start by telling you something about my Mom.
From what I’ve been able to piece together, Mom’s always been kind of a free spirit. My aunt Jenny, who’s a few years older than my mom, told me that they’d [Her, my mom, and my uncle Ronni] had a “less than happy” c***dhood. “You’re lucky you weren’t raised by your grandfather…” I’d heard a thousand times growing up; from both my mom and my aunt.

I didn’t see my grandparents very often, but it was relatively easy to see what Aunt Jenny meant. My grandparents, well…my grandpa mostly…were very strict “God fearing people”. Church every Sunday… Grace before every meal…No talking back…No disrespect was tolerated. Any sign of disrespect was met pretty quickly with a slap to the mouth. Nothing that would knock you off your chair or send you to the hospital…but certainly enough to catch your attention or make a little k** cry. I was pretty young when I figured out why we only saw Grandma and Grandpa on every other Christmas and the occasional birthday. {My grandmother’s} I’d only been the recipient of such a slap two times that I can remember. The second one had resulted in all of us…My mom and dad and s****r and me…getting in the car and coming home early.

“You’ll not treat MY c***dren the way you treated us!” my mother had assured him in a voice I’d never heard until that day. I remember grandma crying and asking my mom not to leave. I guess I was about eight then, my s****r Annie was five. I don’t even remember what I’d said in the first place to get that ball rolling…but roll it did. My father just shut up, got our things together, and hurried us to the car. I guess he wasn’t quite prepared to try and get a rope around that tornado he’d married. Dad wasn’t very…Let’s say…confrontational. He opened the passenger door for Mom; for when she was done protecting her c***dren. {I’d seen lionesses on the discovery channel with four cubs that were less tenacious.} then Dad ran around the car and jumped into the driver’s seat. If I remember correctly, he even started the car and waited. I think he was preparing for a quick getaway

My dad’s kind of a nerdy guy…Brainy…sticks to the simplest path. He’s not known for doing too many stupid things. He seems to be the opposite of Mom; not that she does stupid things. It’s just my mom is the kind of person that will do things on a whim; try anything once. She’ll go off the path in a heartbeat. My dad is pretty…reserved. I often wondered what brought those two together. I remember a while back: Mom and Aunt Jenny were sitting around the pool and I heard my aunt ask my mom if she was “Allowed” to wear the bathing suit she had on. I was sitting on the steps in the pool when she’d asked. Mom had a really nice two piece on that didn’t hide one single curve she had and I’m sure more than a few women had paid good money to get the kind of cleavage that bathing suit was showing off. I waited, ear cocked in that direction, trying hard not to look like I was eavesdropping, for my mom’s response.

I was more than a little shocked.
“I don’t have to ask him shit!” She says kinda harshly. Then she leans into her s****r a little more. “He can have a say in what I wear as soon as he learns how to fuck!” She tells her with quite a bit of attitude.
I’m sure had they looked over in my direction, it would have been quite easy to see that I’d heard what my mother had said. My jaw fell so quick that my bottom lip hit the coping of the pool. I couldn’t get the taste of chlorine and bare feet out of my mouth for the rest of the day.

My aunt laughed and then the laugh faded to something more sorrowful as she started at my mom. She no doubt saw the same bitterness that I saw from all the way over on the steps.
“It’s not any better?” She asked.
Mom shook her head slowly, “No. God knows I love him but he stumbles around the bedroom Jenny like a d***k, fat guy with one leg and a limp.”
That picture made me chuckle just a little bit, but it was enough to give away my position. I had to get up and seek a better vantage point if I hoped to hear the rest of THAT conversation. And I really wanted to hear the rest of it.

I made my way into the house as fast as I could, snuck into the garage and climbed up onto the workbench as quietly as I could. I shimmied the window up just enough so that I could listen. I couldn’t have been more than 15 feet from them and the window was partially veiled by a few tall junipers. Perfect. Mom went on to tell Aunt Jenny that on the few times he attempts to “make love” to her, that it’s “…less than satisfying…”. It was easy to see that she loved my dad and didn’t want to bash him but on the other hand, there seemed to be a great deal of disappointment, or maybe it was frustration, in her voice.

Mom looked around, surveyed the immediate area, I suppose making sure I wasn’t around. “Sometimes you just wanna FUCK.” She complained to her s****r.
I nearly fell off the bench. I’d never considered my mother just wanting to……Fuck! A different light was shining on my mom.
“And it might be nice to do it in the car one time, or in the kitchen or on the median of I-43 for Christ’s sake. Just something that has nothing to do with the missionary position.” She went on. “Maybe I should try to get him in a closet where we can’t lay down. Maybe slip into the bathroom with him while the k**s are doing something and have a quickie…Anything!” She griped.

I couldn’t believe my ears.
“I guess it’s not like when you were a k**, huh?” Aunt Jenny pointed out. “Back then you seemed to have no problem finding someone to fuck.” she added.
Holy shit! Mom was a slut, I thought. The light had gotten a little brighter.
“Yeah well, I’m married now, with k**s….but I gotta tell you Jenny, I’ve been getting pretty, I don’t know...”
“Horny?”

Mom shook her head. “You know that I play with myself in the bathroom?”
Aunt Jenny smiled. “Well…no, I…I didn’t know that.” she stumbled through the words with a huge smile on her face. She seemed pretty happy about my mother’s confession.
“Yeah! And not just once-in-a-while when I take my shower either… I mean EVERY time I take a shower. I even , sneak in there in the middle of the day sometimes…I just get so horny. ”
Aunt Jenny looked like she was letting that sink in, “Have you thought about getting a… “Fuck Buddy”?

I couldn’t believe this was my aunt and my mother talking. God, I wished I could be a fly on the wall all the time when they hung out. {Instead of a clumsy k** with a hard-on on a work bench in the garage}

“I can’t do that.”
“Why?”

I was beginning to think my aunt had no scruples, and quite frankly, that was fine with me. My aunt was quite the looker too; blonde hair like my mom’s, except hers was a lot longer, down to her waist. They shared the same pouty full lips and pretty green eyes. Aunt Jenny was a little heavier, more meat on her, but she wasn’t fat by any means. And her boobs were quite a bit smaller than her s****r’s. Actually, I think a better description would be…My mom’s tits are way bigger then her s****rs. They’re bigger that anybody’s s****r’s. I guess when God was giving out big smoldering boobs, it appeared that it was every other sibling that got the blessing.

Anyway: Mom told Aunt Jenny that she was afraid to start some kind of an affair with anyone.
“Suppose Jerry found out? Secret phone calls, getting dressed up to go to ‘The grocery store’. Suppose someone saw me? I couldn’t do it to him. I mean…I love him. He’s pretty great everywhere else.” Mom told her.”
“Well would you do it if it were anonymous?”
“What do ya mean… ‘Anonymous’?”
“Like a glory-hole…” Aunt Jenny suggested with a huge smile.

“A what?”
“Oh little s****r, you’ve certainly been a sheltered c***d, haven’t you?” Aunt Jenny smiled.
“Well evidently I’m not the whore my older s****r is.” Mom told her returning the grin.
“You don’t know the half of it.” She remarked. “Come-on, time to surf the Web.” she told my mother. I watched as they got up and went into the house giggling like a bunch of school girls.
Listening to my mother and my aunt talking like that had gotten me pretty excited. It also made me notice, I mean REALLY notice, how really hot my mother was. She’s about 5’7” or so, pretty slim, 110 lbs if I had to take a guess. Maybe she just looked skinny because her tits were so big. I don’t know. All I DID know was that she was pretty hot. I remember thinking my dad must be crazy for not playing with those luscious titties at least twice a day.

From that day on I kept an eye on my mom. Every time I saw her go into the bathroom, I eased up and put my ear to the door. I wasn’t sure what I expected to hear but I tried to listen anyways. One morning I had my ear to the door and I could hear what I thought was groaning. I tried to peek through the cracks around the door but I couldn’t see shit. I even dropped down to the floor and tried to look under the door. The only thing I got for my efforts was a rug burn on the side of my face. She was louder now. I could plainly hear her moans and it was driving me crazy that I couldn’t actually see what she was doing. Well…I KNEW what she was doing, but I wanted to see her DOING IT. Frustrated, and maybe even a little pissed-off, I ended up going up to my room to jerk off. I found that when I jerked-off thinking about what Mom might be doing in that bathroom, I would cum like a horse.

For the next few weeks, following my mom to the bathroom and then running upstairs to jerk-off became a ritual, but I had to be super careful. I was always on high alert watching out for my dad or my little s****r. It would do no good getting caught with my ear up to the bathroom door when my mother was in there “Going to the bathroom” or “Taking a shower”. I mean, how can you explain something like that?

What…”I’m waiting my turn and fell asl**p against the door.”
“I thought I heard Mom yelling for help.”
Maybe I could just stand there by the door with a roll of toilet-paper…”…just in case Mom runs out…”

I had to keep a watchful eye on the narrow hallway while I kept an ear to the door. There were a few times that someone came around the corner heading towards the basement door or the bathroom while I was being a pervert, but if I was paying attention, I could just back away from the door a few steps and act like I had to pee. I’d face the bathroom door, shift around on my feet a little and act surprised when someone came up behind me.
It was risky, for-sure, but it was well worth it. Listening to my mother masturbate behind that door had become an obsession.

I began to think of different ways that I could spy on my mother during her special sessions. Naturally, drilling a peep-hole some place was my first thought. The way the house was laid out, this was the only bathroom in the house. Two walls of the bathroom faced outside, one towards the back yard and the other to the side of the house. The wall paralleling the side of the house was out of the question. There were no bushes or fences to conceal me. I didn’t need one of the neighbors calling up my mom to tell her that her son was doing strange shit on the side of the house. Plus, anyone could just walk around the corner and there I was, out in the open with my eye pressed against the aluminum siding. The other outside wall faced the backyard, the pool. Better for sure. At least there was a fence to provide some privacy. The other wall was towards the garage. That was more feasible. Still pretty risky, but more feasible.

I got my chance one afternoon when my parents took my s****r to the mall for some shopping.
I surveyed the work area. There were a few shelves on the wall but I thought I could drill a hole right at the side of the middle shelf, about the size of a dime, and maybe just let something hang off the shelf a little to cover it.
I got the drill, put a bit in and was ready to go…until I realized I had no idea where this hole would come out on the other side. I dropped the drill and headed to the bathroom.

Shit! The best I could figure, the hole would come out on the tiled wall in the shower, about three feet down from the ceiling. That would never do. There’s no way my mom wouldn’t notice THAT. Plan B.
I went outside and took a look at the window. It looked promising. If I could find something to stand on, I’d have no problem seeing in. There was a little cover from some tall bushes but trying this in the daytime would be pretty daring. I decided that I’d have to settle for the night shift; it’d be safer that way. Besides, Mom took a shower every night…If I was lucky, she’d be horny most of the time. This was good. I figured that when it was dark out and the light was on in the bathroom, she’d never be able to see me unless she came right up to the window and cupped her hands. I’d be able to look right in.

There was my plan. I wasted no time finding something to stand on. In the garage, there was a relatively small cooler. I made sure no one was around and brought it out to the bathroom window to make sure it would get me up high enough to see in. It did. I stood on it and it brought me high enough up to lay my chin on the window sill. That was all I needed. I tucked the cooler behind one of the bushes and went up to my room. I couldn’t wait. My dick was already hard just thinking about it.

I locked my door, jumped out of my pants and flopped down on the bed. I didn’t need any magazines for this one. When I grabbed my dick, I wasn’t sure it was mine. It was thicker, harder then it’s ever been; a tool, a cock to be reckoned with.
I pictured mom getting undressed to take a shower, slipping her jeans off, then her cotton panties. She stood there, my hot mother, and tweaked her nipples, gently pulling on them, rolling them between her thumb and index finger. I imagine her cupping her hands under each fleshy mound, tilting her head down and pushing her lovely tits up to her mouth. I don’t know if my mother could actually suck her whole nipple into her mouth…but in my imagination, she had no trouble. She sucked them and bit them softly, twirling her tongue around each one in turn…then kissed them softly. I heard the same soft moans I’d heard at the bathroom door.

My hand was moving like a machine on my dick. If I could harness that power and use it for the good of mankind…I would think about that later. Her head falls back, as her fingers separate the lovely folds of her pussy. In my daydream, the light glistens off the wetness of her pussy. Each tiny droplet sparkles with her excitement. She moans as her fingers find their place inside her and she begins to fuck herself in earnest.

When she stares at me through the window, puts a foot up on the side of the tub and spreads her legs wide for me to see…I’m mere strokes away from cumming. The tip of my dick is swollen and beat read; pre-cum dripping, splashing onto my stomach as I jerked it furiously. I want to see my mom cum, match the picture with the sounds I’ve heard from the other side of the bathroom door but I run out of time.

I may have screamed when I came…I’m not totally sure, but a long thick rope of cum shot over my shoulder and splashed the headboard. Another hit me right in the face, my forehead and ricocheted into my hair. The next blast slapped my chin and splashed up onto my lips; the smell thick in my nostrils. I watched wide-eyed, as I milked the rest of my incredible load out onto my stomach and over my knuckles. It formed a puddle at the base of my cock; matting my pubic hair and tickled my balls as it ran down onto the bed.
Holy shit! It was awesome. I laid there for quite a few minutes shaking my head; couldn’t believe it. This i****t thing was intense. My dick was getting hard again just thinking about the possibility of spying on my mother; putting a scene to the sounds I’ve heard behind the door.

Mom usually took her shower at night around 9:00, sometimes 10:00. That was good for me, it was dark, and on a moonless night, behind the foliage and under the eve of the roof…the bathroom window was barely noticeable. Of course that changed when the light in the bathroom came on. I would have to make sure I stayed off to the side. And the fact that my father was a night-owl made it that much more risky. There were a lot of nights {Weather providing} when dad liked to sit at the table near the pool with his lap-top and work. At least I think it was work. After hearing Mom and her s****r…I was pretty sure he wasn’t looking at porn. I couldn’t tell you how long he stays out there each night; I’m usually in bed before he comes in.

At 8:30, I made sure I was in the living-room watching TV so that I could keep an eye on the bathroom. Sure enough, I noticed Mom heading to the bathroom for a shower around 9:15. For the first time I noticed what Mom brings into the bathroom with her. I made a mental note. Her bath robe was hanging over one arm and tucked firmly under that arm and held in place with her other hand, was a rolled up towel. It seemed odd to me…There were towels in the linen closet in the bathroom. I figured maybe it was a favorite towel or something and didn’t give in another thought.

As soon as Mom shut the door I was up and out the back door.
“Fuck!” Dad was sitting at the patio table, face buried in his lap top. I was really wound up. I was already adjusting the boner in my pants. I had pins and needles I was so hyped. I can’t describe my disappointment. For hours all I could think about was my mom in the bathroom doing…Stuff. For a second, I considered trying to sneak to window and try to make myself invisible on my box so that I could see what goes on in there. He was immersed in that lap top, but I chickened out. I wasn’t gunna blow it before I even got a glimpse through that window during “Shower Time”. It would be different {Horrible…but different} if I got caught out there after I’d put some time in on my box, as-it-were. But to get caught before I’d even had the chance to SEE what goes on when Mom’s in there by herself…Well…That’d be horrible. Even if all I got to see was her getting in and out of the shower before I got caught…it would be worth it. That was a scary thought, but that’s how bad I wanted to see my mother.

I reluctantly turned around and went back into the living room and flopped down on the couch. If I was lucky, maybe the old-man would finish up whatever he was doing and come inside. I noticed I’d mustered-up a little contempt for my dad as I sat there unable to focus on whatever was on the television…waiting. I wasn’t just mad at him because he was ruining my plan and inadvertently robbing me of my fantasy {and a super intense jerk-off session} but because he wasn’t…I don’t know…making Mom happy, I guess. From hearing her talking to Aunt Jenny, sex was pretty important to her. Hell…I sure know it WAS to ME!

As bad luck would have it, Mom came walking out of the bathroom before Dad came in from the backyard. I cocked my head as I watched her walk from the bathroom to the stairs. She had her robe on; silk, I think. It came to mid thigh. What leg I saw was smooth and shapely. She walked like…like a young girl; with a spring in her step, not a care in the world. I figured that whatever she does in the bathroom puts her in a pretty good mood. It was funny, what Mom did in that bathroom put me in a pretty good mood too. I hadn’t given any thought to staring until Mom stopped abruptly. She looked at me for a second. “What?” she asks with a tiny smile on her face.

I wondered if she would still have smiled if she knew why I was staring at her and what I’d been thinking about. Not likely. I jerked my head back on my shoulders, surprised that I’d been noticed...Caught.
“What?” I repeated rather witlessly.
“I asked you first.”
“Nothing.” More wit. I wasn’t much in the clinch.
The smile broadened on her lips. Her hair was wet, wrapped in a towel, she had no makeup on, the small robe was tied loosely around her slim waist; allowing her cleavage and the meaty side of one boob to be seen…and I saw. She was really quite hot. The perfect MILF. Her smile seemed sweeter, brighter than I’d ever noticed before.

Then I noticed something a little odd. She had a towel “Rolled up” and tucked under her arm again. Not that it’s odd to bring a towel to and from the bathroom, it was just the way she carried it. I could see a rolled up towel INTO the bathroom, but the towel coming out should be…I don’t know…NOT rolled up. It didn’t look natural. Her one hand held tight to it, pushing it into her armpit. It looked like to me she was…protecting it. My first thought was, “What’s in that towel?” Mom went on her way and I was left with daydreams and hard-ons. Off I went to my room to play with both.

The next day, Saturday, I kept an eye on Mom and it looked like it might pay off. It was just after 1:00 in the afternoon, Dad was taking my s****r to soccer practice. Mom walked past me hopefully on her way to the bathroom. She stopped at the kitchen. “What are you up to today?” she asked from the kitchen threshold.
“Nothin, just hanging out.”
“Not going anywhere?”
“Nope.”
“No friends to hang out with?”

I knew what she was doing, or at least I thought I did. She wanted to get in the bathroom and she would have preferred if I wasn’t home. I figured I’d help her out a bit. It would be in my best interest too if she thought I wasn’t home. I flipped the TV off.
“Actually, I was gunna hop on my bike and head over to Jeff’s…” I told as I got off the couch. “…See if he maybe he wanted to ride out to Greenbrier and hang at the skate-park for a while.”
Mom was all over it… “Well that’s a good idea. I hate to see you just sitting around the house. You should be out in the sun, getting some exercise…chasing girls.” She tells me.

I could feel that my dick was already starting to stir. The more she tried to push me along, the more sure I was that she was heading for the bathroom for one of her sessions. I was fighting off a boner and if Mom didn’t let me cut this conversation short so I could get out back and “commence to hopping on my bike”…we were gunna have a problem. A big problem. A problem with pre-cum dripping out of it.

“Um, Sweetie…” She says.
I didn’t want to…but I stopped…right there in front of her.
“What about that?” she asked as she nodded down the hallway towards the bathroom. I almost shit myself. I have no idea what I looked like but I’m thinking of that little k** with his hand in the cookie jar. Did she know I was going out back to spy on her? I shook that ridiculous thought right out of my head. There was just no way she knew.
“Your skateboard.” She says.
I looked down the hallway and sure enough, there was my skateboard leaning against the wall by the garage door.

I put my best “I’m an idiot” look on my face, which slipped on just like it belonged. It felt way better then that guilty “Holy Shit” look I was more than happy to get rid of.
I hurried over and grabbed my skateboard. I figured it’d be best if I just head right out through the garage, considering the growing ailment between my legs. I had a hand on the doorknob when Mom called out,
“No kiss goodbye?”

Because of this new light I now saw my mother in, because she had somehow become my major reason for masturbation…the thought of kissing her good-bye both pleased me and scared me at the same time. A chance to get that close to her…to her face, her lips…excited me and that’s what scared me. My dick was already on its way to solid form, it needed no more encouragement. If my dick could talk, I’m sure at this stage his voice would be thick and deep; a heavy bass for sure. Rather than risk being…caught…with a Mom induced boner, I choose the easy, safe way out. I brought my hand to my lips, made a loud, humming, ‘mmmmmmah’ into my fingers and sent my kiss on its way to my pretty mother with a wave of my hand.
“Love ya.” I told her honestly, and made my get-a-way.

I ran through the garage, around the house, skateboard in hand, through the gate and quietly up to the bathroom window behind the tall bushes. I leaned my board against the house and retrieved my box from under one of the Junipers. I placed it under the window, seeded it into the dirt…and carefully stepped up onto it. I peeked in from the side of the window frame. The blinds were closed most of the way but I could still see. I made a mental note to go in there and open them before tonight. As it was, I think they helped hide me better in daylight the way they were now anyway.

Mom had wasted no time. In the same amount of time it had taken me to sprint around the house, {I moved like k** trying to catch up with the ice cream man} she had taken her pants off and perched her pretty ass on the toilet seat. I would have preferred to watch her get undressed, but I guess peepers can’t be choosers.

I had a profile view. Again, I would have preferred a head-on shot, to be looking right between her legs, to be able to see the pinkness. I wanted to see the wetness of it, watch her fingers sliding in and out, but the tip of my dick rubbing against the aluminum-siding told me that this view would be just fine.

Mom had her legs spread wide, one knee touching the vanity and the other resting against the toilet-paper holder. She still had her panties on…Light blue with tiny yellow flowers around every edge. They looked like they could be my s****rs. I’m not sure why, but I found that incredible sexy.
Her hand was tucked into them, making small slow circles as I watched. The sight was unbelievable.
I watched as the circles became faster and the crotch of her undies rose and fell with more conviction as every second that passed seemed to pull her deeper into the trawls of passion. Each second was doing the same to me.

I could hear the quite moans and groans that escaped her as her head fell back against the extra roll of paper in the little, red, knitted house that covered it. I’d unsnapped my jeans and, I too, had slipped my hand down into my underwear; mine perhaps a little more unexpected than my mother. I held tight to the windowsill with one hand and onto my dick, just as tight, with the other.
In a relatively short time, Mom had worked herself into quite a state. I wasn’t doing bad myself. I had to stop playing with myself and squeeze my dick really hard to keep from cumming. This was just so much better than I’d imagined. Mom was swaying her pretty ass around on the toilet seat like that was the only relief she could get from a bad case of poison ivy.

She grabbed the front edge of the vanity with her free hand, her knuckles were white as she tightened her grip and began to hump her other hand. The extra roll of toilet-paper hit the floor, along with the air freshener and the box of Kleenex. The back of Mom’s head bumped lightly off the wall in time with her thrusts until her body stiffened, her legs slammed shut on her hand, and she froze. Her mouth hung open in a silent scream, a mixture of ultimate pleasure with a shade of disbelief. She stared up wide-eyed at the ceiling. The only movement, her breasts heaving up…up…up as she tried to get air and keep it; an endless string of short, tiny gulps…in…in…in…in, no air leaving. I found myself the same way. I was frozen as I watched, unable to even blink, my mouth hanging open just as wide, my chin resting on the windowsill.

As I slowly became aware of the dick in my hand, I also became aware that a car was pulling into the garage.
I pulled back from the window with a wild jerk, the box shifted under my feet and I fell back into the holly that a moment ago hid me. It now cradled me like a baby... A baby with his jeans unbuttoned and his hand in his shorts holding onto his incredibly hard dick for life.
“Fuck!” I groaned rather loudly as a few of the weaker branches gave way to my weight letting me settle into the bush a little further. I could only hope my mother was too involved with her own goings-on to hear the dilemma I’d gotten myself into and my rather loud comment on the matter.

I rolled out of the bushes as fast as I could, trying to button my jeans and kick the box under the juniper all at the same time. I prayed that my father would just go through the garage and into the house and not straight to the back patio table with his lap-top. I guess God looks at perverts a bit spitefully. I froze when I heard the gate open. I laid perfectly still, my cheek in the dirt, as I watched my dad’s shoes go by from under the bushes. My pants were at least buttoned, {I could have thanked God for at least THAT, but I doubted He had anything to do with it.}
I laid there for almost an hour and a half, at my estimate, before my father got up and went in the house. It was just as well, all better to legitimize my “Hanging out with Jeff” story. I walked in through the garage, skateboard in hand, {In front of my boner actually} The hour and a half that I laid in that flowerbed should have been spent trying to figure out what the fuck was wrong with me…what I was doing…but instead was spent
flowerbed-dreaming about my mom. I came in through the garage. I said my quick -Hello’s- and -How ya doin’s- [So much bl**d had gone to my dick that I was having trouble forming words.] as I made my way to my room to take care of this albatross between my legs. I swear to God, a box of puppies and ferrets mixed would be less trouble than my dick was turning out to be. A big box.

I thought that maybe I should rethink this whole Mom thing before I got caught. There would be no explaining something like that. There would only be wrath and support groups…and, of course, therapy. I knew that if I got caught, things would change forever. But first things first…….I had to take care of this boner before it popped. I’m sure there’d be no explaining that either.

This went on for more than a week before everything changed. I’d seen Mom pleasuring herself five other times after my near-death experience that first time. {I had given the whole Mom thing more thought as I said I would. I decided that it was the coolest fuckin’ thing in the whole fuckin’ world! And the way it made me cum, jerking off right there at the window on my box or when I got back to my room, was….Awesome. And as it was, based on those few things…it took only .025 seconds to come to a decision. I wanted to watch.}

I’d taken to pulling my dick out right there at the window the last couple of times I spied on my mother. I figured getting caught spying on my mother through the bathroom window while she masturbates was about the worst thing that could possibly happen, so what’s it matter if I have my dick in my hand when I’m caught? It’s kinda like a burglar with a gun…A preacher with a bible…a baseball player with a bat…..It’s kind of…Expected, ya know?

I had run into the bathroom earlier that night and opened the blinds a little more for my viewing pleasure; hoping Mom wouldn’t notice. Friday night, about 9:45, I was standing in the shadows behind the spruce on my box with a hard-on that threatened to knock me off the box each time it collide with the aluminum siding.
When the light switched on, I flattened against the side of the house like an escaped convict avoiding the spot light that would surely send him away forever. I stayed like that for a few minutes waiting to see if she’d notice the blinds and come to the window to close them. A few minutes seemed like forever as I stood frozen on my milk box; my heartbeat thundering in my ears, rapid fire.

I slowly moved my head into position. I had a much better view with the blinds open more. Mom was just taking off her blouse. She’d turned the shower on, either to make anyone coming to the bathroom door think she was showering or to muffle any moans and groans of pleasure that might escape her pretty mouth. She’d taken the rolled up towel {It had become the norm in her evening sessions} and placed it on the vanity.
I watched as Mom undressed. It was slow and painstaking but certainly no striptease. I watched as she reached back with both hands and unhooked her bra. She tossed it in the corner with an uncaring sweep of her arm. I was no more than six or seven feet away. I could see the small freckles that dotted her shoulders and made a s**ttered path to the V between those luscious tits. A few even speckled a fading path along the fleshy mounds on their way to each taut nipple. Her areolas were rather large, circling each nipple the ways a smooth sandy beach circles a solitary island. They looked soft; the lightest brown, the color of coffee after you’ve stirred in too much creamer. Her nipples were meaty, plump, the size of marbles, soft pink, the color, and shape of an eraser on the end of an unused pencil…but the size of marbles.

Oddly…she looked kind of sad. A look that seemed out of place considering what I figured she was about to do. I thought for a second that maybe she’s just gunna…take a shower. I watched as she unbuttoned her shorts and began to slip them down over her curvy hips. She swayed her hips and thighs slowly side to side as she inched those shorts down more and more. The dance was sexy, erotic and alluring; the perfect marriage of innocence and desire. Just the act of getting undressed had become as much a turn on as the raw passion I’d witnessed each time I’d seen her touch herself through this window. I got to see the encore as she removed her panties the same way.
She stood naked in front of the vanity, her left side to me. The roundness of her ass cheeks and the profile of her b**sts seemed to fill the window frame. My eyes flickered back and forth between the two. It was like looking at two works of art hanging side by side on a wall in the art shop. Trying hard to decide which was more appealing: which one you liked more. I like THIS on that one…but THAT on this one.
My eye bounced right to her hand as she picked up the towel off the vanity and began to unroll it. In its protective center lay a long, brown, rubber penis. I’m guessing rubber because of the way it flopped side to side when she picked it up and examined it.

She seemed to study it as it lay in her hands; her gaze shifting from the dildo to the reflection in the mirror and back again. I was dying out there on that box. I wanted to jerk the window open, stick my head in through the blinds and tell her, “For fucks sake woman!!! Get to it!!! I’m gunna die from a goddamn dick aneurysm out
here.”
But even as I anticipated the upcoming extravaganza…I could see there was something wrong. She didn’t seem to have that urgency she’d had before her other sessions. Even though she was naked, a vision of sexuality, I began to feel a kind of concern.

I watched as she rubber her thumb slowly over the head of that fake cock appearing to be deep in thought. As she brought her eyes to the mirror, she looked troubled. She didn’t look like a horny woman, about to pleasure herself. She looked more like she might cry. She licked her lips as she stared at herself in the mirror. She rubbed them together and puckered them a few times as if she meant to kiss her reflection. She ran her fingers through her beautiful blonde hair and then shook it out vigorously only to run her fingers though it again.


It looked to me like she might have been checking herself out. But not in a vain, conceded way. It looked more to me like she wasn’t very happy with the way she looked, like maybe she wished she was better looking. Maybe she thought she wasn’t good enough for Dad and that was the reason he wasn’t so…creative…in the bedroom. If that WAS what she was thinking…the poor woman had lost her mind. She was undeniably hot. I’m willing to bet a whole bunch of the pretty girls in Mom’s high-school didn’t like my mother one little bit. I bet they were jealous and, in my opinion, they had good reason to be. I think Mom still carried a lot of that youthful beauty, and she carried it very well too. Better than very well!

To be honest, I can’t really define the look on her pretty face…Guilt…Sorrow…Perhaps even loneliness. Maybe she was feeling a bit guilty for having to lock herself in the bathroom to “Get some relief”. This whole sex thing with my dad {Maybe…This whole NO sex thing with my dad…would be a better way to put it} seemed to be really taking a toll on her. Maybe she was contemplating her s****r’s advice and wondering what it would be to take on a lover or even where the nearest gloryhole was. I don’t know.


Just when I started feeling bad for what I was doing, Mom slid one hand to her breasts and brought that rubber cock to her mouth with the other. She massaged her tit and pinched and pulled at the nipple as she watched herself slowly rub the tip of that fake dick over her lips. We both watched as she parted her full lips and let the tip of her dildo slip past. Her tongue greeted her long brown friend with a ballet of pirouettes and tiny nibbles.

I was in danger of cumming before I even got my dick out of my pants. It was near impossible to keep vigil behind me and watch this sensual torment in front of me at the same time. I would have to rely on my ears for any warnings.
Mom’s hand moved to the other breast as we watched her kiss and trace her lips over all sides of that lucky rubber cock.

A minute later, Mom has one hand between her legs and she’s giving “Lucky Dick” a slow blowjob in the mirror.
I’m doing all I can do to stay perched on that box and keep from cheering her on through the window. I watched as she held “Bubba” by the very end with her fingers and coated its entire length with the spit from her mouth.

I almost banged my head on the glass when she stopped. “No! No!!!” I screamed in my head so hard my ears popped. I watched as she picked up her towel and turned towards the bathroom door, dildo in hand. I wondered where the hell she thought she was going like that. The thought confused me. I stared mindlessly while she closed the distance. I’m shaking my head…Fast, nervous shakes…begging shakes Please no! Don’t stop!

I gasped, a hard gasp for air that almost sucked my mouth to the glass like a plunger when Mom threw the towel on the tile floor and lowered the sweet cheeks of her ass onto it; her back against the bathroom door, her legs spread wide facing the window, the dick to her mouth again putting on the finishing touches. I spied; my hard dick free of my pants…but held captive by my immoral thoughts and my tight grip. A shiver ran through me each time the head of my overheated dick touched the cold, smooth siding. I found the feeling oddly exhilarating and made attempt to move further from the house.

The lips of Mom’s pussy we puffy, swollen with desire. I stared at it like a hungry c***d stares at a birthday cake through the bakery store window. And just like the tiny icing roses that surround the cake, Mom’s pussy lips surrounded the pinkness of her pussy. Her wetness was obvious in the well lit bathroom but what really caught my eye, what really made my hand clamp down on my hard dick was the fact that it was bald, hairless...Smooth…
as the cheeks of her ass and the soft plumpness of her titties. She shaves it!?!. My head slowly cocked to one side with awe and wonder. My mom shaves her pussy, I thought, thrilled by this simple thing. It was kinda funny, I saw her sitting on the floor naked, beautiful, with that big dildo in her hands, ready to fuck herself silly and it was the fact that she shaved her pussy, that that seemed to captivate me. It was that, that made her so…so…sexual. I remember thinking how lucky my father was, and how stupid he was. So stupid…that my mother had to do this; secretly pleasure herself on the bathroom floor.

I just couldn’t figure my father out, but I would ponder all that later on in the night. I had no time for sleuthing and mystery solving at that point. After all, you really didn’t care where the sweet peach was grown or how it made its way to your kitchen…You only cared what it tasted like when you finally got it in your hand. And Mom’s pussy looked like if you bit into it, the juices would squirt from the corners of your mouth and run down your chin.

One hand entered my frame of concentration and came to rest on the smoothness that was at one time covered with pubic hair. No doubt as soft as the wavy blonde hair that covered her shoulders. Two slim fingers rotated around the tiny hood that covered her clit for a few seconds before they spread apart, taking the lips of her moist coochie with them. The head of her friend came into view and slowly nuzzled its way into the pretty pink entrance to her pussy. It lingered as if it was their first introduction. They greeted each other, small talk let to play and then she welcomed the slippery thing inside.

I watched as Mom began to slowly fuck herself with that rubber cock while she tickled and strummed at her clit. What started as a quiet get-together, soon turned into a heated romp. Mom’s eyes were closed, her head moved side to side against the door as she nibbled on her bottom lip, and the towel that cushioned her lovely ass, now began to polish the tile floor beneath her. I couldn’t hear her. I didn’t have the luxury of being on the other side of that door, but the way she moved her mouth, her lips formed the words I couldn’t hear….She was as deep into her fantasy as that dick was inside of her. And both her lips and that dildo moved with the same urgency.

That’s when it happened:
As she bit her bottom lip and rolled her head, her eyes opened and she looked right at me. Our eyes met. I jerked my head away from the window. I felt the hardness of my dick run away like c***dren from a spankin. I froze; one hand against the house, the other filled with “Just got adda the pool” dick. I had stopped breathing and my mind was racing. Overflowing with excuses, reasons, repercussions. They all bunched together in my brain and came out as…Holy Shit! (At least I didn’t fall off the box)

“She didn’t see me.” I heard myself whispering franticly. “She couldn’t…It’s pitch black out here…and the light…it’s so bright in there. I don’t know how much time passed; a few seconds, a minute, ten? Nothing happened. The window didn’t fly open…No body yanked me off the box and pull me though the bushes. Nothing. My eyes shifted back and forth, back and forth as I waited for the world, as I know it, to come crashing down. When that didn’t happen, I calmed somewhat, and slowly peeked around the trim of the window frame, like a little k** peeking in his dark closet late at night expecting to find the goddamned boogie man…except I still had my soft dick in hand. (I guess at the moment I figured he was all I might had left of the old world and I wasn’t quite ready to give him up)

To my surprise…and unexpected delight…Mom was still on the bathroom floor, her coochie full of rubber dick and her hand slowly massaging her clit and rubbing the smoothness of where hair once grew. I jerked my head back from the window, closed my eyes and sighed a great sigh of relief. She didn’t see me…Couldn’t see me. I took another deep breath, and slowly brought my eye back to the edge of the window.

She was in fact where I’d left her, but she seemed as though she’d lost some of her enthusiasm. She still pleasured herself, but she moved the brown dick between her legs, slower, in and out, in and out, pushing it deep inside every-so-often and making a rolling motion…first one way and then the other. A more casual fuck had replaced the fever I’d witnessed just a few minutes ago; a fever that was ready to brake.

Her ass no longer pushed the towel around the floor. It had turned into more of a slow sway of her hips and a gentle thrust upward each time she buried that fake cock inside her pussy. But most noticeably, the thing that captured and held my attention were her eyes. They were open with a glassy stare. Not only open, but seemingly locked on the window I hid behind. Now I’m no Sherlock Holmes or nothin’, but I figured that the fact that I was STILL standing on this box and she was STILL sitting on the floor with that dildo between her legs, was a fine indicator that she’d never seem me. And the few times I’d peeked around the corner had gone un-noticed as well.

I got bolder. My dick was once more breathing the fresh air of Virginia and the firmness had found its way home. With my hand firmly around my cock, I leaned further in front of the window. Still, Mom worked her pussy…and stared at the window. “Penny for your thoughts” I thought amused at my own wit.
With the freedom and courage that invisibility brings, I gave my dick a little shake and started to move my hand to match my mother’s rhythm. Watching my mother do this was far better than anything I’d ever imagined. Way hotter than any porn I’d ever seen. Between trying not to fall off that goddamn box and trying hard not to cum…my hands were full.

Mom picked up the speed as I also did, her eyes, seeming, never left the window and my eyes never leaving her. All of her. From her wide open legs to the blonde hair that lie over her shoulders, tickling the outside roundness of each tittie. She began to suck on her bottom lip again and her pelvis found the same song that my hand and her toy seemed to share. Her eyes appeared to stare through me. Soon her pelvis led the way. The towel was now just a crumpled rag shoved against the bottom of the door. One foot had found a firm hold on the edge of one of the vanity doors. The other foot still looking along the edge of the tub for leverage, sliding along the smooth, rounded corner of the tub again and again. Her head tilted back as much as the door would allow, but not enough to keep her from staring…At me. Her approaching orgasm f***ed her to plant her wandering foot on the small drop rug in front of the tub.

This newfound anonymity had a peculiar effect on me. As if watching my mother…replacing imagination with reality, wasn’t thrilling enough, the idea that she was looking at me, knowing I was there, I was watching, it was ME…made me literally shake inside. It somehow made me part of it; part of the thing she was doing on the bathroom floor while the water ran in the shower fooling everyone but me and her. It made me feel like…….like we were in the same room…together… doing………what we were doing. My hand tightened around my dick until I could feel the hard/spongy cartilage in the center and my hand created a rhythm of its own. At some point I was aware of the light rapid-fire tapping of my knuckles on the siding, but gave it none of my attention. A small plane falling into the pool behind me wouldn’t have warranted more than a quick glance from me at that point.

Mom, with her free hand planted to one side, fingers spread wide on the tile floor, arched up, pushing with both legs, her ass lifted higher as she drove Lucky Dick in to the hilt and held it there with the palm of her hand. Her mouth dropped open wide and then quickly slammed shut. Her once full lips now forming a single tight line under her nose, her face flushed….Had I been on the other side of the door I would have no doubt heard the urgent moans and grunts I’d heard before, perhaps a low growling. But Mom’s eyes……her eyes…they never broke their gaze, never strayed from the window…from me it felt like. I stared back at my mother as we both came.

It was many long seconds, minutes maybe, it could have been forever if I’d had presence of mind to look for a shooting star to wish upon, before Mom allowed her shapely ass to slowly come to rest on the tile floor again. Her legs lay limp, open, and useless on the floor. “Big Brown” slid out on the wave of slippery juices that now poured from my mother’s soaked coochie and plopped on the floor and slid to rest against one thigh. The hand that once held it now gently teased her puffy wet pussy lips, slowly, and very gently. She looked exhausted and was no doubt tender. Her eyes finally closed. Except for those three fingers on her pussy…nothing moved. Had it not been for those few slippery fingers caressing Mom’s glistening lips, I might have called 911 and then made my way through the window.

When all was said and done, I’d painted the side of the house with cum and Mom finally found her way in the shower. I was sitting on the couch already waiting for my next chance when she strolled out of the bathroom, rolled up towel tucked under her arm. She seemed in a hurry to get up those steps.

The next day, Mom didn’t take her midday “Brake”. She DID however, take her nightly shower, but Dad farting around in the back yard ‘til all hours of the night made it impossible for me to do my thing. I had to settle for jerking off in my room before I went to bed. The next day my stupid s****r was home all day hanging around, so when I saw Mom head into the bathroom around 1:00, I was shit-outa-luck. I didn’t dare risk being found outside the bathroom window or getting caught with my ear to the door and a bulge in my pants. It wasn’t worth getting caught and ruining the nights ahead that I might get to watch my mother.

It was like that for a long few days. There was always someone around that made it too risky to indulge myself in my new hobby. A few nights later though…I got another chance. My s****r was in bed and me and my dad were in the living room watching a baseball game. The Yankees were playing and it was only the top of the third when Mom tried to slip in under the radar. I saw her out of the corner of my eyes as she scurried through the living room with her robe d****d over her arm and her rolled up towel tucked securely away.


I slipped out and made my way to my perch outside the bathroom window. It went almost exactly as it had a couple of nights before, except this time, from the time I first eyed her through the blinds, she kept glancing towards the window…every few minutes, it seemed; enough so that it made me nervous and I stayed back from the sill and just peeked around the window jam with one eye. I felt relatively safe, after all, if she could see me, well…she wouldn’t be doing it.

It seemed like it moved along a lot slower this time, I was treated to another amazing show. There seemed to be a lot more foreplay this time. She spent a great deal of time on her tits; rubbing them, pushing them together, and making large round circles with them as she squeezed and d**g her long fingernails over them ever-so-lightly. She spit on her fingertips and wet her nipples; long shiny runners of spit connecting her fingers to her open mouth and then to the hard nipples that I wanted to touch so badly. They looked incredibly hard from the moment she sat on the floor against the door but now…now they looked even longer and darker. I thought of those little marshmallows you put in your hot chocolate which turned into a vivid picture in my head of covering each swollen nipple in Hershey’s chocolate syrup, the excess slowly making its way down the bottom of each white globe in a thick, sluggish river, onto her flat stomach to puddle in her sexy innie. Chocolate covered Mom, I thought. I could say the thought made my dick hard, but fact is, my dick was hard before I jumped my perverted ass up on that little cooler outside the window.

After a while, I felt comfortable enough to venture out from around the window frame. When I did, mom glanced at the window and held her gaze. I felt a moment of uneasiness but as soon as she locked eyes to the window, her pace picked up, so I didn’t give it another thought before I began to stroke my dick.

I wasn’t disappointed. As before, her climax was hard and exhausting. In her thralls, it appeared her head bounced off the door a few times and her foot had pushed against the cabinet door of the vanity with enough f***e to strip the screws and knock the flimsy door off its hinges. She spasmed and jerked all around the small bathroom floor trying to get all of that rubber cock inside her. None of this slowed my mother down. She thrashed and flayed around on the floor, finally settling in an exhausted heap, her eyes closed, her pretty tits heaving like one of those old rigs trying to pump oil from the ground. And until that moment of exhaustion…her eyes never left the window.

This time, I came so hard I did fall off my perch. My legs just gave out. My last spurt of cum sprayed the leaves of the Holly bush as I came to rest on my back in the mulch. I couldn’t help but shake my head at the craziness, but there was no time to waste on the moment. Between the noise that my mother must have made in the bathroom and the cry of “Oh my God!” that I think I bellowed on my way down, I figured someone was gunna get caught and I didn’t want it to be me. I scurried up, secured my dick, (A dick that was as hard now as it was when I’d first pulled it out) shoved the little cooler under the bushes and ran out to the pool.

I was in no condition to head into the house just yet. Besides the hard-on that I feared would never go away, I was just to wound up too see anyone. I sat at the tiny table by the pool and checked myself as best I could; looking for dirt, leaves, mulch, cum on my clothes. Anything that might suggest that I’d been anywhere near the bathroom window. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back on the chair. I took deep slow breaths and enjoyed the light, cool breeze that swept over my sweaty face. I thought about what I was doing, the risks I was taking and decided with a small measure of reluctance (A tiny measure and a bit of concern as well, because I knew without a doubt that what I was doing was wrong, very wrong, and I knew it was just a matter of time before someone caught me )… that I couldn’t wait for the next time.

I went to sl**p that night, jerking off again, visions of my lustful mother, being the last things in my head before I drifted off.

As luck would have it, the next day I was in the pool floating around on the raft {On my stomach} day dreaming, when Mom came walking out of the house talking on the phone. As I floated over closer to where she was sitting, I could tell she was talking to Aunt Jenny again. She was talking quietly and sneaking a peek in my direction every so often.

(I’d say that my dick started to move around just thinking about what they might be talking about, but the truth was…that birddog had been out hunting all morning and was ready to pull the birds right out of the goddamn trees by now)

I thought my presence in the pool might chase my mother in the house for more privacy so I decided to give my mother her “space” so that she could talk freely. I paddled over to the steps, slid off the raft and headed up the steps out of the pool. (It would seem that I had achieved the first three stages of a good hard-on: Reason, anticipation, and good bl**d flow) I held my little air filled raft between me and my mother until I reached the sliding glass doors that led into the kitchen. The hundred and forty times I glanced over at her, she was sitting there, holding the phone to her ear, watching me leave. I assumed waiting for me to get out of ear shot so she could talk to her s****r, or maybe I just looked like I was up to something. I figure both.

Once in the house, I made my way to the garage and up onto the workbench. The window was already open enough from the last time I’d perched my ass up here to eavesdrop. Mom WAS waiting for me to leave… What I heard took away both my breath, and my ability to hold onto a rational thought.

“I do it every night” I heard her tell my aunt. “I don’t know, that was the first time I noticed.”
Noticed what? I wondered. I swallowed hard. I watched and listened, all but shoving my head through the small cap in the window, as my mother went on. I would’ve loved to pick up one of the other phones, I badly wanted to hear Aunt Jenny’s side of the conversation, but Mom was on her cell phone.
“I’m almost positive.” She tells her s****r.
“I don’t know.”
“I don’t know.”
“Could be, I guess.”
“But suppose it isn’t.” She said with a wonder in her voice; like little girl talking to her best-friend about the boy she has a crush on.
“Bobby told me that Tommy said he liked me.”
“Suppose he’s lying?”
“…But suppose he isn’t.”

Come on Mom…Give me something, I begged under my breath.
“I’m telling you Jenny…”
I watched Mom glance around the yard before continuing. She lowered her voice a little bit more. I strained to hear. “It…really turned me on.” She says; sounding a bit surprised at her own words…or the fact that she was actually telling her s****r about it, or maybe she was just surprised at her own reaction to the whole thing. Hard to say.

“I know, right…”
“Never…”
“I just kept doing it…”
“I did to!”
“Swear to god.”
“I never knew” I hear her tell her s****r as she shrugged her shoulders, shook her head and looked up towards the blue sky. Now I have my temple pressed so hard against the window frame that I’m rubbing the paint off, and my chin…my chin and jaw are beginning to hurt trying to push the wooden sill out of the way so I can get closer, hear better.

And then my dick went soft, my chin gave up trying to move the sill and slapped the wooden bench below instead. “FUCK.” I whispered rather loudly. I ducked down out of side incase I’d been loud enough for her to hear me. I froze there below the window, wondering what kind of facility they’d be sending me to; wondering if they would allow me visitors and if so…would anybody even come to see me.

“How do you know Jenny?” Mom asked her s****r. “Have you ever had anybody watching you do it?”


“She saw you!!!” A harsh voice in my head screamed. If I had to put a picture with the voice, I’d say a grey-haired judge, narrow eyed and staring at me in disgust over the rim of his glasses, slamming down his gavel and motioning for the bailiff to take me into custody.
She had seen me at the window last night. Dear god…….But no way, I though……

I was a mess up there on the workbench crouching, trying not to be seen. It was hard to get a thought straight before another one popped in my head to take its place. If she’d seen me…why, why in god’s name, did she just keep going? Why didn’t she do something…Why was I still running free? There was no way. I had to listen. I had to make sense of it. Surely I was misinterpreting something.

I wasn’t sure what I’d missed in my frenzied search for wits and answers, but the next thing I heard was Mom telling Aunt Jenny that she didn’t know, “It was just too dark.” She’d said.

If I was getting this right, Mom HAD seen me…But she didn’t know it was ME.
That thought made my heart forget to beat until my lungs gave a little nudge in protest.
I gasped and the firmness that had been abruptly chased from my dick just a few moments ago, was welcomed back with open arms.

“I had no idea something like that would make me feel all….all...” Mom lowered her voice so much I couldn’t hear and I wasn’t close enough to attempt to read her lips.
“I’ve never felt anything like it.” She went on to say with a little more volume and a little more wonder in her tone.
“I know…”
“Have you?”
I don’t know what my aunt’s response to that was, but I heard my mom jokingly say, “Well that’s because you’re a whore.”
“Sure…”
“Uh-huh”
“Yep”

Then Mom told Aunt Jenny not to mention this to anyone.
“No, I’m not saying anything to him.” She says
“Shit, for all I know…He is the one at the window and if I say anything…Well…It might ruin it.”
I assumed she thought “Him” was my father. I prayed.

(I have to admit, later that night, the thought that Mom might know it was me at the window, and she was still willing to pleasured herself while I watched…Well…When I could finally get out of my bed and stand, I had to take a shower to wash the cum off.)

And then I heard all I needed to hear,
“I wanna do it again." She tells her s****r.
"I don't know...I just do...I really liked it."
“Yeah. I'm not gunna do or say anything to anybody…Well you’re different…I can tell you."
“I don’t know, I guess I’ll see if he comes back tonight.” She tells my aunt.
“I know..."
"Yeah."

“I will. Love you too.”

I was so deep in thought that I sat up there on the work bench long after my mother had hung up and gone in the house. She knew someone was watching her, yet she was willing to do it anyway. Wow! I was beginning to see that there was yet another side of my mom I never thought existed. I doubted my father even knew this side of Mom. I kinda wondered what he would do if he knew; if it would turn him on or freak him out. Kinda like a little boy telling his Priest that he thinks he might be gay…It could go either way.
Only the guy at the window knew, I thought.

Well, in the next weeks, I managed to watch my mother a few more times as she pleasured us both with her escapades in the bathroom. Obsession just didn’t describe it. I fell asl**p each night with my dick in my hand and woke each morning with a hard-on. I dressed accordingly. I even started to put two pair of underwear on to better pin down my overactive best buddy. I let the first pair slip down a little and let the tip of my hard dick stick out past the waistband. The second pair, I pulled up to hide the tip. I had to pay close attention when I was around my mother. I’d often found myself staring…daydreaming. A lot of times I felt like I was nine, sitting in the garage with an old Playboy I’d found in a box under the workbench and I’d gotten my first look at some titties.

Each time I watched her was just like the first; just as new and exciting, just as hot. The level of lust (and in my case, obsession) grew with each episode. Now when I spied, I stood on my cooler, almost out in the open, my head fully framed by the window frame as if I was a welcomed guest at the neighborhood peep-show, staring at the exotic dancer as she stared back from behind the tinted glass.

I hoped to make it appear (To Mom) that it might actually be my father at the window spying on her. Everyone was already well aware that he spent a great deal of time in the backyard at night on his lap-top anyways. He’d be the most likely suspect. I thought that might not only put my mother a bit more at ease but also keep the heat off me. It took a while for me to realize that if she thought it was him, she might bring it all up one night in a hopeful attempt to pull a confession from him and maybe even bring him out of his sexual cocoon, so-to-speak. If she did that, there was no doubt that he would be out here in the bushes waiting for the perp the very next night. I really didn’t want to come running out and duck behind the bushes, dick in hand, reaching for the cooler, only to find my father there waiting for me putting his non- confrontational days behind him.

As it turned out, something happened that I’d never even considered in my wildest dreams. (And I had some wild-ass dreams too)
On this particular night, around 8:30, I’d told my mom that I was hanging out over my friend Jimmy’s house and told her I’d be home by 11:00. This lie was designed to further push suspicion towards dad. I was becoming quite the conniver. The bite in the ass was; I had to sit in the flowerbed behind the bushes (From 8:30 to almost 10:00) and wait for my mother to “Take her shower”. Another downside was that if my father decided to spend the evening out by the pool, I’d be shit-out-of-luck. I’d be trapped there until he decided to go in and god knows when that might be. It didn’t take but a second to surmise that all of this was well worth it though.

Anyway, I was sitting on my little cooler, tucked away nicely behind the bushes, waiting for the light to go on in the bathroom when the window suddenly popped open. The light hadn’t gone on, I didn’t hear the blinds being pulled up, there was no warning…The window just popped open. My life flashed before my eyes. I sat motionless, frozen, afraid that if I so much as moved a single hair on my ass check, that I would surely shit my pants. To my relief, I heard the window blinds rustle and then the light flipped on. I thought that maybe she was just hot in there. It certainly made sense that she would be. I was a bit worried that she may have closed the blinds all the way and I wouldn’t be able to see. I made sure I was alone in the backyard then slowly took my place perched on my stand ready to peek around the widow frame when I saw a little piece of paper sticking out of the window…Right there on the sill, held there by the weight of the blinds.

What the fuck? I stared at it, like it was a snake that would strike at any moment. I was afraid that if I touched it, it would break the spell, ruin this world that I had somehow gotten so comfortable in. By the time I looked through the window, through the blinds, Mom was already in the midst of her routine. Both hands were full of her luscious breasts, her beloved dildo lying on the floor, just in reach, waiting like the star of the play, for his queue to take the stage…do his scene. Her eyes were focused on the window, never wavering, hardly blinking, excitement and desire shinning in each eye with just a hint of what might have been…hope.

Periodically, I glanced at the small piece of paper protruding from under the blinds, the note. I was a bit surprised that it kept drawing my attention away from my mother. I wouldn’t have thought that even the villagers busting down our fence, their hands filled with torches, pitchforks and anything they could grab to beat the town pervert to death with, could have pulled my attention from my mother’s display, but it did. I wanted to know what it was, what it said, almost more than I wanted to watch the show my mother was now so willing to put on…

But I was afraid. Afraid of somehow confirming my existence, showing my mother that it was ME…and not her husband that found her so alluring …so desirable. It was all I could do to keep my hands off that little piece of paper. I was so scared that when Mom was finished, she would retrieve the note before taking her shower. I watched as her orgasm took her as it had each night I’d watched before; hard and completely. As she lie there trying desperately to calm her breathing I took the opportunity, seized the moment. I put my dick away. I hadn’t cum along with my mother the way I had each other night; the tiny piece of paper made sure of that. I jumped off my perch, snatching the note from the sill as I did. I hit the ground and made a mad dash to the side gate. I couldn’t have been more excited…Or scared…if I’d found a whole suitcase full of the mob’s money and “No-Neck Sal” was hot on my heals.

I hit the street and turned towards Jimmy’s. The folded piece of paper felt no lighter than a brick in my hand. I didn’t stop until I was two blocks from the house. There, on the corner of West Rolling Hills Rd. & Summerset, I stood under the street light, breathing hard, sweating, unfolded the note with a pair of hands that would lose a surgeon his license to practice…and read the words. With my back against the cool light post, I slowly slid down until my ass settled on the hard concrete. Holy fuck!

“Do you like what you see? Stick your cock through the blinds if you do.”
I was too stunned to read on. I sat there staring at the note, staring though it. The thoughts and pictures that swirled around in my head took the place of everything around me. If she didn’t think that was my dad outside that window…
“Jesus Christ” I heard myself whisper. The thought made my head spin. And I don’t mean that metaphorically…I mean that I thought I was gunna pass out.
I looked down at the note again, trying to concentrate on the words. As they came into focus, I shook my head, not believing what they said. “I’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”
I sat under that street light ‘till well after 12:00. I finally came to my senses, the note in one hand and my other mindlessly rubbing the front of my pants.

As what seemed to be the norm, my dick was as hard as quantum physics to a second grader. I could only hope that it was gone by the time I got home, but I knew better. I tucked the note in my pocket and started my long trek home…The longest two blocks that man has ever walked.

As it turned out, I slipped into the house unnoticed. I hurried to my room, stripped down to my boxers, turned the light off, and jumped into bed. I waited as long as I could to see if anyone would come in to check on me. I jerked off twice thinking about that note and what it might mean before I drifted off in a restless sl**p that was crammed full of erotic dreams and scenarios. I woke in the morning with the same goddamn boner I’d gone to sl**p with. I began to think of my boner the same as my Saint Christopher’s mettle, those little brown streaks on my underwear, that fuckin’ mole above my left eye……It was just something that was always there. The load I dumped on my chest before I climbed out of bed barely softened it.

I spent most of the morning, and into the day, in my room trying to figure out what to do about my mom…about the note. Maybe it was a trap, I thought. But to be honest, the other thoughts and ideas that bounced around in my demented little head had pushed that thought right out like chilly does farts. I finally decided that I wanted to find a way to take my mother up on her offer. I was gunna find a way to get my ass up high enough on that windowsill so that I could stick my dick right through the blinds.

Now it accrued to me that once I stuck my dick through those blinds that she’d see that it wasn’t my father’s. (Unless I’d inherited his dick. I wasn’t sure if there was a dick jean) I mean, certainly she’d be able to tell. Once there, with my dick through the blinds, I’d be…vulnerable…to say the least. She could simply sweep the blinds away and see it was me or she could grab hold of my dick and scream bl**dy murder until my dad came to the rescue. Needless-to-say, it was a risky protection, but there was no doubt in my mind that any blowjob given from my mother would be the best blowjob I could ever have. I was determined. I mean, what could be the worst that happens…

…I end up running down the street, my mother, haven been pulled crashing through the bathroom window, holding firmly to my stretched-out dick as I drag her along the sidewalk, her screaming “I got him! I got him!”, my father in close pursuit, my little s****r right behind him, until the police (Results of no less than half the neighbors calling 911) come, engage in a slow speed chase, following me down the now-crowded street, commanding (Through the loud-speaker on the top of their squad car of course) that I release my poor mother before they’re f***ed to shoot me. Well…Like anybody else in that particular position…I would like to think I would stop. I look through my legs, behind me, ask my mother (Who has lost a tiny bit of her allure and a whole lot of her “Give you the best blow job you’ve ever had” attitude) “Does this mean I don’t get that blowjob you promised me?”
I’m still waiting for an answer as the nice orderlies buckle the buckles in the back (The straight-jacket is a little snug but all-and-all…it’s a nice fit and white does go with anything) as they help me into the van that will bring me to my new home and my new friends.

••••••••••

As it turns out, that afternoon, I go into the backyard to find Mom on a small ladder with a bucket of soapy water and a sponge, cleaning the windows. I slip into the pool and watch her as she goes from one window to another. At first, I’m a little concerned about what she’ll think when she reaches the bathroom window. Surely she’ll see the cooler there and know that it’s from our garage. After a few nervous seconds, I figured that might actually help the whole “Husband spying on me thing”. After all, it’s his cooler and his garage.
For a second I realized there’s probable 5 or 6 gallons of cum on the side of the house and surrounding area. I shrugged…Nothing I can do about it now. At least she’ll know that her little shows are appreciated.

Welp, Mom spent a good bit of time cleaning the bathroom widow, climbs down with her bucket of water, turns and looks at me for a brief second before she simply walks into the house.
“Ya want me to put the ladder away for ya?” I yell out.
“That’s OK sweetie, I’ll get it in a minute.”
Well, she didn’t. A minute turned into an hour and then the day turned into evening and the ladder remained right where it was.
“Jesus!” I thought. “Can it get any easier?”

I figured that she wanted “My dad” at that window tonight and she wanted to made damn sure that he could reach his cock up to those blinds. That pretty much clinched it for me. Assuming my father didn’t ruin this by hanging around the pool tonight…I was gunna climb that ladder, stick my hard dick right through the blinds…and get a blow job from my beautiful mom.

I hurried to my room. I all but danced naked on my bed. I paced, sat, I stood, sat again. I didn’t know what to do with myself. I considered a hundred ways to keep my old man out of that back yard, short of killing him. To my amazement, that evening at the dinner table, my father announces that some of his buddies at work had asked him if he wanted play poker with them tonight. He asked my mother what she’d thought about that.
“Well, I think that’d be great.” She tells him.

Not being known for my quickness, I’m thinking that my whole night is ruined. If he’s out playing poker, and I stick my dick through that window…Well…
“I bet you’ll have a lot of fun tonight.” She tells him with this weird little smile on her face.
Then it hits me… She thinks he’s just k**ding around…making the whole “Poker thing”, just like I’d done when I said I was going over Jimmy’s last night; like it’s a little game they’re playing.
“What are you going to do tonight?” He asks her.
“Oh, I’ll find something to keep me busy.” She tells him flirtatiously.

It’s kinda nice to see my mom like this.
I pipe up, “I’m gunna hang out at Jimmy’s again tonight if that’s OK” I tell em, playing my own little game. “Unless you need me here.” I added.
“No that’s fine.” She says before I finish the last syllable and shoots a look and a little smirk at my father.
We all smile with our own agendas.
Dad smiles because he’s going to play poker with his buddies.
Mom smiles, thinking her and my father are finally going to break though that “Missionary sex” wall. (Blow it into a thousand pieces.)
And me…Well... I’m just happy there’s a god that answers prayers. And if there really IS such a god, my little s****r will be invited to a sl**pover tonight.

As it was, my s****r stayed home, but to my utter joy and disbelief, she had a friend sl**p over that had brought a bag of DVD’s with her. They would be spending most of their time in her room.

At 8:30 or so, Dad was gone, Annie was in her room with her little friend engrossed in a movie, and I yelled upstairs to my mom that I was leaving to go over Jimmy’s. I was actually trembling; enough so that I wondered if I’d sounded any different when I was yelling up the steps. I ran, with the tip of my dick peeking out of the waistband of both pairs of underwear, tickling my bellybutton and threatening to leak onto my T-shirt.

I stumbled behind the bushes, almost falling as I made the turn, situated the ladder in such a way that I’d be able to climb up to the fifth step, turn sideways, and part the blinds with that fireplace poker I now kept hidden away under two pair of boxers… I sat on the cooler and I waited.

Earlier than usual, to my delight, the light flipped on in the bathroom. I stood up in front of the ladder, rested my forehead on the cool aluminum of the ladder and took a deep breath. I needed air. I needed to breath, but as much as I sucked in…it didn’t seem to be enough. I was in danger of suffocating. They were going to find me in the morning, a crumpled heap of pale flesh at the bottom of this ladder, all my bl**d having rushed to the bulbous red balloon that was once a normal dick between some normal legs.

I was on the third step before I even realized that I was breathing again. It would seem my dick, unwilling to wait any longer, had taken control. I stopped on the third step, peeking between the slats of the blinds, to find my mother brushing her hair in the mirror. She pulled the brush through her long, wavy, blonde hair slowly, gently, caressing it more than brushing it, seemingly taken back with more of how it felt rather than what it was doing to her beautiful hair. I was mesmerized. Her lips were the color of strawberries, parted slightly, showing a hint of her two front teeth. Her eyes were dark with mascara, eye shadow the color of dark chocolate that faded to the lighter, creamier color of creamed coffee. They were closed as the brush made its way through her hair, pulling her head back slightly with each stroke. The show was both intimate and yet erotic.

As amazing as this was to watch, it was what she was wearing that stuck in my mind. A see-though nightie, white lace, with the thinnest of spaghetti straps that barely kept if from falling to the floor, it dangled freely, swaying with each movement of her arm as she brushed her hair, held away from her flat belly by the roundness of her large breasts, like the firm poles of a circus tent keep the canvas off the performers and those like me…that are just there to watch. It floated inches above a matching pair of panties that were little more than a few strands of fine lace. Typical attire for your everyday tantalizing Playboy Bunny…But on her…on my mom…it looked like a blanket of dancing candle flames, that could have been put into motion by the urgency of uneven breaths.

To say she was a vision, falls way short of the truth. I watched as she opened her eyes and watched herself slowly lick her dark lips in the mirror with the tip of her wet tongue. It was obvious that wetting them was not her only intention. Not only did she look sexy (Very sexy) but she was feeling sexy as well. In spite of what I was doing, the wrongness of it all, I found a surprising kind of…joy…in that.

For a second I was overcome with a few different feelings. I was both happy and sad at the same time. I was so glad that she was obviously so turned on by this whole thing. She, no doubt thought that my father was finally ready to step up, become the lover…the spontaneous, aggressive partner she’d always wanted him to be. But it made me sad to think that she was wrong. That, because of me, her bubble, perhaps her whole world, would be popped and the happy, sexy, beautiful woman I now watched from outside the window…would fall apart.
I’m a bit ashamed to say that watching my mother, the way she looked, the way she moved, all thoughts were steered right back to my hard little friend.


She didn’t glace at the window, she made no attempt to see if she was being watched. I suppose she just knew I’d be out there…that her husband would be watching her. I watched as she slid both hands under the thin fabric of her nightie and ever-so-slowly began to massage her tits. She cupped them from underneath, pushed them up, gently kneaded them, and rolled them slowly in opposite directions. She did everything sexy that a woman could do with a pair of beautiful tits. She even pushed them up to her mouth, craned her neck, and softly kissed each nipple in turn leaving a light smear of red lipstick over each boob. I stood on that ladder, slowly shaking my head, completely unaware of anything else in the world.

Mom slowly un-toweled what had been, so far, her lover in these bathroom-getaways we’d both come to love. She slid the fingertips of one hand down her belly and let them tease the very top of her lace panties as the other hand brought that rubber cock to her lips. I’d seen this show before, but this was the difference between black and white TV and HD. She kissed the tip, letting her strawberry lips linger on the bulbous head like you would a secret lover that you were glad to finally see. She opened her mouth slightly and twirled the tip of her tongue over and around the redness her lips had left on the smooth rubber. My hands were white-knuckled on the window frame as she sank her mouth down over more than half of her rubber dick. Her head moving to the dick, as her hand held it steady. It was slow and erotic and would have made a long length of rope stick straight out had the rope been lucky enough to find itself where I was.

Just as slowly, her mouth backed off the life-like cock, leaving it wet and shiny, leaving a noticeable red ring halfway down were her lips had stopped. She turned her head and began to kiss and lick the sides of her dildo, all of it, head to base…and then up again. These were the lips, I thought, that would be doing the same thing to my dick if I managed to stay on this ladder, get the balls to stick my cock through the blinds, and didn’t get caught. She was no doubt showing my father what he was in store for.

I watched as she sucked the large helmet into her mouth, her cheeks hollowed as her fingers slid all the way into her pretty panties and began rotating in slow-motion over the love button that I wanted so badly to suck into my mouth. It was then that she cut her pretty eyes to the window.
She opened her mouth a tiny bit, just enough to allow a thin string of spit to dribble out over her bottom lip and make its way down her chin. She smiled around the head of her cock as if to show me that she was more than willing to get sloppy…sluty…if it came to it.

At this point I was attached to the house. I was part of the window and the ladder was part of me. Even my hard dick was speechless. All I could do was watch this. I gave absolutely no thought to being found out or caught. It would have taken the Jaws-of-life to pry me from that window. And I would have been kicking and screaming the whole way.

Mom spit on the head of that cock, pulled her hand from her panties (Her fingers visibly wet) and spread the slippery mess all over the sides of her dildo with her fingertips. I felt like I was standing up-side-down on that ladder. She gave one last glance towards the window and then moved to the commode. This was different. This gave me a side view but brought her much closer to the window. She sat down. She was close enough that I could hear her hum a soft, alluring tune as she sat. She didn’t take off her sweet panties. She sat on the toilet seat and spread her legs wide. One foot perched on the toilet paper dispenser and the other leg d****d over the edge of the vanity, the heal of her foot hanging off the front. She let her fingers glide slowly down her stomach, over the lace of her elegant panties, down the crotch until she could hook a long nail of a single finger into the lace of her panties on the inside of her creamy thigh. She pulled the delicate material to one side as she brought the shiny, wet dildo down.

I was looking down on her from my perch. She was closer, but the view was hindered a bit. I could see the hardness of each nipple through the slits in the blinds as they pressed against her nightie and I could see better now, her striking face. So close to the window now, I could even hear her breathing, her sighs. I couldn’t see the actual pinkness off her pussy as I could when she had had her back to the door facing the window, but I could see the head of her fake dick slowly disappear past the white lace and hear the quiet moan escape her as it slipped into the wetness of her pussy. This was even better. I found myself just watching her face for the most part. I was in awe. I got great pleasure from watching the expressions, the sexy way she sucked her full bottom lip into her mouth as her pleasure increased and the soft whispers that passed her lips. When she leaned her head back and looked up at the window, up at me, from below, with that dreamy want in her eyes…I felt my legs start to shake. All I wanted were those lips around my dick; the blowjob that I had been promised if I’d only stick my cock through the blinds. But I was afraid. Well, afraid is only little orphans on the roof of a burning building. I was something else; something a little deeper. Through all this, my dick had remained holstered behind tons of underwear, ready to take flight with its master if the need became apparent.

As if she knew, Mom slipped the rubber cock from between her legs and closed her legs. My stomach rolled and dropped, I swallowed. It felt like I was trying to swallow a mid-sized car…with trailer. She placed the dildo on the vanity and turned her body towards me as she rested one knee on the toilet seat and gripped her side of the window sill with both hands.
“Are you ready?” I hear her whisper.
I couldn’t move my mouth to answer even if I had had the words. Her face was little more than 12 inches from the window. I was unable to move. There I was. This was it. I was all in. Either she was going to pull the blinds up and see me in all my perverted glory…or I was about to get the best blowjob I would ever get. Either way, I was unable to respond.

A normal k** would have jumped his ass off that ladder and made a B-line to someplace else…But then again…A NORMAL k** wouldn’t be up on a ladder outside a bathroom window peeping on his mother.

I don’t know how much time had passed. For all I knew…Annie had grown up, gotten married and now had eleven k**s of her own. Oh if they could see uncle Tommy now, I thought.

“Stick it through the blinds.” She coaxes me. “Come on.”
I had decided that I was crazy to even think I could do such a thing. What, was I crazy? But one of my hands was already unsnapping my jeans. My dick sprang out like a young mare leaping out of the starting gate on its way to fame and big money. My movements were jerky, uncoordinated at best as I freed my happy pecker and tried my best not to fall though the window onto my waiting mother. Two slats of the blinds parted. A sliver of light poured out into the darkness and illuminated the trembling hand that held my engorged dick in place.

To my amazement, the light was followed my three long, slender fingers with long nails the color of my mother’s lips. Unwilling to wait any longer, my mom slid the two fingers along the belly of my dick and wrapped her thumb over the top. I saw little sparks of light everywhere. I felt as though I’d jumped in the pool with a plugged in toaster. I sucked in, swallowed no less than 34 pounds of air which my lungs took hold of and refused to let go.
“Oh my GOD!” I whispered.
“Oh my GOD!”, because it felt so good and “Oh my GOD!” because neither of us moved. We were both frozen in time.

I knew in an instant that she knew it wasn’t my father’s dick. My heart shot to my throat and just when I was about to spit it out onto the window sill…Mom started to move her fingers. Slowly, softly, like one might squeeze a plump peach to determine its ripeness. Her remaining fingers closed around it and she gently tugged on it, drawing it in…through the blinds…into the bathroom. It was hard to see, like looking through a picket fence as you ride by on your bike, but I could see enough to know that that warm wet feeling was the inside of my mother’s mouth.

I stood there braced against the house, nothing separating my mother and I but a flimsy venetian blind as I indeed got the best blowjob that I could have ever imagined. She worked it slowly, lovingly. Covering it with tiny wet kisses and bathing it with warm spit as she slid her hand over its hardness again and again and again. The only thing that kept me from shooting my load the second she’d touched it was the fact that I was in shock.

It was like being tackled at the one yard line, falling in for that winning touchdown and jumping around, cheering and hugging your fellow teammates without even realizing that you’d broken your leg back on the other side of the goal line.

My mother swept my balls up into her other hand and rolled each happy ball between her fingers as she tasted my cock. At first it was slow and wanting the way you might savor a favorite meal. But soon, there was more fever and passion to her approach. The slurping and sucking sounds filled the bathroom and poured out the open window as she swallowed my dick over and over. The gentle tasting was finished and now she tried desperately to fill her mouth with what filled her hands. Then I heard the sound of the thin slats bending and crumbling as her hands came through, pushed my pants a little further down and took firm hold of my ass checks. She pulled me closer, almost through the window, sucking me and swallowing my entire cock with each long hard bob of her head; her nose rubbing against my pubic hair.

That was it for me. I clung to the wood on each side of the window, silhouetted, like a man crucified…the ladder creaking, teetering back and forth on shaky ground as my hips jerked and I shot my load into my mother’s mouth. My eyes were slammed shut, but I could hear and feel her response. She moaned and grunted as each rope shot into her mouth and down her throat. She greedily lapped it up and swallowed all I had to offer. When there was no more, she gave my poor cock one final suck. It popped from her mouth as she fell to the toilet seat. One hand went straight between her legs, ignoring her rubber toy, while the fingers of the other hand caressed her lips as if she couldn’t believe they had just been wrapped around my dick. I could see a few globs of my cum that had found their way to her chin. She ran her fingers through them and pushed them into her mouth.

“I want to fuck!” She blurted out as her orgasm thrashed her. She pushed so hard on the back of the toilet that the lid popped up and banged the wall behind her. She went on as if the only thing in the world that mattered was her pussy and the way it trembled.
“Tomorrow…Tomorrow…” She grunted as she worked her fingers and jerked her hips. “Tomorrow night!” she told me as she sucked in her last breath before collapsing onto the vanity.
“Oh my god” she whispers to the cool marble top. She lifts her arm with what looks to be the last ounce of strength she has. She motions to the window with her drenched hand; something between a good-bye and a come here. “Tomorrow” she tells me again before she drops her hand into her lap.

With my mind and wits returning, the realization of where I was and what I was doing, came flooding back like k**s into a toy store with pockets full of Christmas money. I jumped from the ladder, tucking my dick where it belonged. For the first time in days, it felt like it was getting soft. It was a beaten, scared little dick now, and for the first time in a long time, it cared more about the consequences than it did the experience. I was four blocks away with my thoughts before my dick even had the nerve to get hard again.

She wanted to fuck. Jesus Christ! How in the hell was I gunna manage that?
... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 4401  |  
95%
  |  9

PEEPING TOM PART 1

Chapter 1

I guess I should start by telling you something about my Mom.
From what I’ve been able to piece together, Mom’s always been kind of a free spirit. My aunt Jenny, who’s a few years older than my mom, told me that they’d [Her, my mom, and my uncle Ronni] had a “less than happy” c***dhood. “You’re lucky you weren’t raised by your grandfather…” I’d heard a thousand times growing up; from both my mom and my aunt.

I didn’t see my grandparents very often, but it was relatively easy to see what Aunt Jenny meant. My grandparents, well…my grandpa mostly…were very strict “God fearing people”. Church every Sunday… Grace before every meal…No talking back…No disrespect was tolerated. Any sign of disrespect was met pretty quickly with a slap to the mouth. Nothing that would knock you off your chair or send you to the hospital…but certainly enough to catch your attention or make a little k** cry. I was pretty young when I figured out why we only saw Grandma and Grandpa on every other Christmas and the occasional birthday. {My grandmother’s} I’d only been the recipient of such a slap two times that I can remember. The second one had resulted in all of us…My mom and dad and s****r and me…getting in the car and coming home early.

“You’ll not treat MY c***dren the way you treated us!” my mother had assured him in a voice I’d never heard until that day. I remember grandma crying and asking my mom not to leave. I guess I was about eight then, my s****r Annie was five. I don’t even remember what I’d said in the first place to get that ball rolling…but roll it did. My father just shut up, got our things together, and hurried us to the car. I guess he wasn’t quite prepared to try and get a rope around that tornado he’d married. Dad wasn’t very…Let’s say…confrontational. He opened the passenger door for Mom; for when she was done protecting her c***dren. {I’d seen lionesses on the discovery channel with four cubs that were less tenacious.} then Dad ran around the car and jumped into the driver’s seat. If I remember correctly, he even started the car and waited. I think he was preparing for a quick getaway

My dad’s kind of a nerdy guy…Brainy…sticks to the simplest path. He’s not known for doing too many stupid things. He seems to be the opposite of Mom; not that she does stupid things. It’s just my mom is the kind of person that will do things on a whim; try anything once. She’ll go off the path in a heartbeat. My dad is pretty…reserved. I often wondered what brought those two together. I remember a while back: Mom and Aunt Jenny were sitting around the pool and I heard my aunt ask my mom if she was “Allowed” to wear the bathing suit she had on. I was sitting on the steps in the pool when she’d asked. Mom had a really nice two piece on that didn’t hide one single curve she had and I’m sure more than a few women had paid good money to get the kind of cleavage that bathing suit was showing off. I waited, ear cocked in that direction, trying hard not to look like I was eavesdropping, for my mom’s response.

I was more than a little shocked.
“I don’t have to ask him shit!” She says kinda harshly. Then she leans into her s****r a little more. “He can have a say in what I wear as soon as he learns how to fuck!” She tells her with quite a bit of attitude.
I’m sure had they looked over in my direction, it would have been quite easy to see that I’d heard what my mother had said. My jaw fell so quick that my bottom lip hit the coping of the pool. I couldn’t get the taste of chlorine and bare feet out of my mouth for the rest of the day.

My aunt laughed and then the laugh faded to something more sorrowful as she started at my mom. She no doubt saw the same bitterness that I saw from all the way over on the steps.
“It’s not any better?” She asked.
Mom shook her head slowly, “No. God knows I love him but he stumbles around the bedroom Jenny like a d***k, fat guy with one leg and a limp.”
That picture made me chuckle just a little bit, but it was enough to give away my position. I had to get up and seek a better vantage point if I hoped to hear the rest of THAT conversation. And I really wanted to hear the rest of it.

I made my way into the house as fast as I could, snuck into the garage and climbed up onto the workbench as quietly as I could. I shimmied the window up just enough so that I could listen. I couldn’t have been more than 15 feet from them and the window was partially veiled by a few tall junipers. Perfect. Mom went on to tell Aunt Jenny that on the few times he attempts to “make love” to her, that it’s “…less than satisfying…”. It was easy to see that she loved my dad and didn’t want to bash him but on the other hand, there seemed to be a great deal of disappointment, or maybe it was frustration, in her voice.

Mom looked around, surveyed the immediate area, I suppose making sure I wasn’t around. “Sometimes you just wanna FUCK.” She complained to her s****r.
I nearly fell off the bench. I’d never considered my mother just wanting to……Fuck! A different light was shining on my mom.
“And it might be nice to do it in the car one time, or in the kitchen or on the median of I-43 for Christ’s sake. Just something that has nothing to do with the missionary position.” She went on. “Maybe I should try to get him in a closet where we can’t lay down. Maybe slip into the bathroom with him while the k**s are doing something and have a quickie…Anything!” She griped.

I couldn’t believe my ears.
“I guess it’s not like when you were a k**, huh?” Aunt Jenny pointed out. “Back then you seemed to have no problem finding someone to fuck.” she added.
Holy shit! Mom was a slut, I thought. The light had gotten a little brighter.
“Yeah well, I’m married now, with k**s….but I gotta tell you Jenny, I’ve been getting pretty, I don’t know...”
“Horny?”

Mom shook her head. “You know that I play with myself in the bathroom?”
Aunt Jenny smiled. “Well…no, I…I didn’t know that.” she stumbled through the words with a huge smile on her face. She seemed pretty happy about my mother’s confession.
“Yeah! And not just once-in-a-while when I take my shower either… I mean EVERY time I take a shower. I even , sneak in there in the middle of the day sometimes…I just get so horny. ”
Aunt Jenny looked like she was letting that sink in, “Have you thought about getting a… “Fuck Buddy”?

I couldn’t believe this was my aunt and my mother talking. God, I wished I could be a fly on the wall all the time when they hung out. {Instead of a clumsy k** with a hard-on on a work bench in the garage}

“I can’t do that.”
“Why?”

I was beginning to think my aunt had no scruples, and quite frankly, that was fine with me. My aunt was quite the looker too; blonde hair like my mom’s, except hers was a lot longer, down to her waist. They shared the same pouty full lips and pretty green eyes. Aunt Jenny was a little heavier, more meat on her, but she wasn’t fat by any means. And her boobs were quite a bit smaller than her s****r’s. Actually, I think a better description would be…My mom’s tits are way bigger then her s****rs. They’re bigger that anybody’s s****r’s. I guess when God was giving out big smoldering boobs, it appeared that it was every other sibling that got the blessing.

Anyway: Mom told Aunt Jenny that she was afraid to start some kind of an affair with anyone.
“Suppose Jerry found out? Secret phone calls, getting dressed up to go to ‘The grocery store’. Suppose someone saw me? I couldn’t do it to him. I mean…I love him. He’s pretty great everywhere else.” Mom told her.”
“Well would you do it if it were anonymous?”
“What do ya mean… ‘Anonymous’?”
“Like a glory-hole…” Aunt Jenny suggested with a huge smile.

“A what?”
“Oh little s****r, you’ve certainly been a sheltered c***d, haven’t you?” Aunt Jenny smiled.
“Well evidently I’m not the whore my older s****r is.” Mom told her returning the grin.
“You don’t know the half of it.” She remarked. “Come-on, time to surf the Web.” she told my mother. I watched as they got up and went into the house giggling like a bunch of school girls.
Listening to my mother and my aunt talking like that had gotten me pretty excited. It also made me notice, I mean REALLY notice, how really hot my mother was. She’s about 5’7” or so, pretty slim, 110 lbs if I had to take a guess. Maybe she just looked skinny because her tits were so big. I don’t know. All I DID know was that she was pretty hot. I remember thinking my dad must be crazy for not playing with those luscious titties at least twice a day.

From that day on I kept an eye on my mom. Every time I saw her go into the bathroom, I eased up and put my ear to the door. I wasn’t sure what I expected to hear but I tried to listen anyways. One morning I had my ear to the door and I could hear what I thought was groaning. I tried to peek through the cracks around the door but I couldn’t see shit. I even dropped down to the floor and tried to look under the door. The only thing I got for my efforts was a rug burn on the side of my face. She was louder now. I could plainly hear her moans and it was driving me crazy that I couldn’t actually see what she was doing. Well…I KNEW what she was doing, but I wanted to see her DOING IT. Frustrated, and maybe even a little pissed-off, I ended up going up to my room to jerk off. I found that when I jerked-off thinking about what Mom might be doing in that bathroom, I would cum like a horse.

For the next few weeks, following my mom to the bathroom and then running upstairs to jerk-off became a ritual, but I had to be super careful. I was always on high alert watching out for my dad or my little s****r. It would do no good getting caught with my ear up to the bathroom door when my mother was in there “Going to the bathroom” or “Taking a shower”. I mean, how can you explain something like that?

What…”I’m waiting my turn and fell asl**p against the door.”
“I thought I heard Mom yelling for help.”
Maybe I could just stand there by the door with a roll of toilet-paper…”…just in case Mom runs out…”

I had to keep a watchful eye on the narrow hallway while I kept an ear to the door. There were a few times that someone came around the corner heading towards the basement door or the bathroom while I was being a pervert, but if I was paying attention, I could just back away from the door a few steps and act like I had to pee. I’d face the bathroom door, shift around on my feet a little and act surprised when someone came up behind me.
It was risky, for-sure, but it was well worth it. Listening to my mother masturbate behind that door had become an obsession.

I began to think of different ways that I could spy on my mother during her special sessions. Naturally, drilling a peep-hole some place was my first thought. The way the house was laid out, this was the only bathroom in the house. Two walls of the bathroom faced outside, one towards the back yard and the other to the side of the house. The wall paralleling the side of the house was out of the question. There were no bushes or fences to conceal me. I didn’t need one of the neighbors calling up my mom to tell her that her son was doing strange shit on the side of the house. Plus, anyone could just walk around the corner and there I was, out in the open with my eye pressed against the aluminum siding. The other outside wall faced the backyard, the pool. Better for sure. At least there was a fence to provide some privacy. The other wall was towards the garage. That was more feasible. Still pretty risky, but more feasible.

I got my chance one afternoon when my parents took my s****r to the mall for some shopping.
I surveyed the work area. There were a few shelves on the wall but I thought I could drill a hole right at the side of the middle shelf, about the size of a dime, and maybe just let something hang off the shelf a little to cover it.
I got the drill, put a bit in and was ready to go…until I realized I had no idea where this hole would come out on the other side. I dropped the drill and headed to the bathroom.

Shit! The best I could figure, the hole would come out on the tiled wall in the shower, about three feet down from the ceiling. That would never do. There’s no way my mom wouldn’t notice THAT. Plan B.
I went outside and took a look at the window. It looked promising. If I could find something to stand on, I’d have no problem seeing in. There was a little cover from some tall bushes but trying this in the daytime would be pretty daring. I decided that I’d have to settle for the night shift; it’d be safer that way. Besides, Mom took a shower every night…If I was lucky, she’d be horny most of the time. This was good. I figured that when it was dark out and the light was on in the bathroom, she’d never be able to see me unless she came right up to the window and cupped her hands. I’d be able to look right in.

There was my plan. I wasted no time finding something to stand on. In the garage, there was a relatively small cooler. I made sure no one was around and brought it out to the bathroom window to make sure it would get me up high enough to see in. It did. I stood on it and it brought me high enough up to lay my chin on the window sill. That was all I needed. I tucked the cooler behind one of the bushes and went up to my room. I couldn’t wait. My dick was already hard just thinking about it.

I locked my door, jumped out of my pants and flopped down on the bed. I didn’t need any magazines for this one. When I grabbed my dick, I wasn’t sure it was mine. It was thicker, harder then it’s ever been; a tool, a cock to be reckoned with.
I pictured mom getting undressed to take a shower, slipping her jeans off, then her cotton panties. She stood there, my hot mother, and tweaked her nipples, gently pulling on them, rolling them between her thumb and index finger. I imagine her cupping her hands under each fleshy mound, tilting her head down and pushing her lovely tits up to her mouth. I don’t know if my mother could actually suck her whole nipple into her mouth…but in my imagination, she had no trouble. She sucked them and bit them softly, twirling her tongue around each one in turn…then kissed them softly. I heard the same soft moans I’d heard at the bathroom door.

My hand was moving like a machine on my dick. If I could harness that power and use it for the good of mankind…I would think about that later. Her head falls back, as her fingers separate the lovely folds of her pussy. In my daydream, the light glistens off the wetness of her pussy. Each tiny droplet sparkles with her excitement. She moans as her fingers find their place inside her and she begins to fuck herself in earnest.

When she stares at me through the window, puts a foot up on the side of the tub and spreads her legs wide for me to see…I’m mere strokes away from cumming. The tip of my dick is swollen and beat read; pre-cum dripping, splashing onto my stomach as I jerked it furiously. I want to see my mom cum, match the picture with the sounds I’ve heard from the other side of the bathroom door but I run out of time.

I may have screamed when I came…I’m not totally sure, but a long thick rope of cum shot over my shoulder and splashed the headboard. Another hit me right in the face, my forehead and ricocheted into my hair. The next blast slapped my chin and splashed up onto my lips; the smell thick in my nostrils. I watched wide-eyed, as I milked the rest of my incredible load out onto my stomach and over my knuckles. It formed a puddle at the base of my cock; matting my pubic hair and tickled my balls as it ran down onto the bed.
Holy shit! It was awesome. I laid there for quite a few minutes shaking my head; couldn’t believe it. This i****t thing was intense. My dick was getting hard again just thinking about the possibility of spying on my mother; putting a scene to the sounds I’ve heard behind the door.

Mom usually took her shower at night around 9:00, sometimes 10:00. That was good for me, it was dark, and on a moonless night, behind the foliage and under the eve of the roof…the bathroom window was barely noticeable. Of course that changed when the light in the bathroom came on. I would have to make sure I stayed off to the side. And the fact that my father was a night-owl made it that much more risky. There were a lot of nights {Weather providing} when dad liked to sit at the table near the pool with his lap-top and work. At least I think it was work. After hearing Mom and her s****r…I was pretty sure he wasn’t looking at porn. I couldn’t tell you how long he stays out there each night; I’m usually in bed before he comes in.

At 8:30, I made sure I was in the living-room watching TV so that I could keep an eye on the bathroom. Sure enough, I noticed Mom heading to the bathroom for a shower around 9:15. For the first time I noticed what Mom brings into the bathroom with her. I made a mental note. Her bath robe was hanging over one arm and tucked firmly under that arm and held in place with her other hand, was a rolled up towel. It seemed odd to me…There were towels in the linen closet in the bathroom. I figured maybe it was a favorite towel or something and didn’t give in another thought.

As soon as Mom shut the door I was up and out the back door.
“Fuck!” Dad was sitting at the patio table, face buried in his lap top. I was really wound up. I was already adjusting the boner in my pants. I had pins and needles I was so hyped. I can’t describe my disappointment. For hours all I could think about was my mom in the bathroom doing…Stuff. For a second, I considered trying to sneak to window and try to make myself invisible on my box so that I could see what goes on in there. He was immersed in that lap top, but I chickened out. I wasn’t gunna blow it before I even got a glimpse through that window during “Shower Time”. It would be different {Horrible…but different} if I got caught out there after I’d put some time in on my box, as-it-were. But to get caught before I’d even had the chance to SEE what goes on when Mom’s in there by herself…Well…That’d be horrible. Even if all I got to see was her getting in and out of the shower before I got caught…it would be worth it. That was a scary thought, but that’s how bad I wanted to see my mother.

I reluctantly turned around and went back into the living room and flopped down on the couch. If I was lucky, maybe the old-man would finish up whatever he was doing and come inside. I noticed I’d mustered-up a little contempt for my dad as I sat there unable to focus on whatever was on the television…waiting. I wasn’t just mad at him because he was ruining my plan and inadvertently robbing me of my fantasy {and a super intense jerk-off session} but because he wasn’t…I don’t know…making Mom happy, I guess. From hearing her talking to Aunt Jenny, sex was pretty important to her. Hell…I sure know it WAS to ME!

As bad luck would have it, Mom came walking out of the bathroom before Dad came in from the backyard. I cocked my head as I watched her walk from the bathroom to the stairs. She had her robe on; silk, I think. It came to mid thigh. What leg I saw was smooth and shapely. She walked like…like a young girl; with a spring in her step, not a care in the world. I figured that whatever she does in the bathroom puts her in a pretty good mood. It was funny, what Mom did in that bathroom put me in a pretty good mood too. I hadn’t given any thought to staring until Mom stopped abruptly. She looked at me for a second. “What?” she asks with a tiny smile on her face.

I wondered if she would still have smiled if she knew why I was staring at her and what I’d been thinking about. Not likely. I jerked my head back on my shoulders, surprised that I’d been noticed...Caught.
“What?” I repeated rather witlessly.
“I asked you first.”
“Nothing.” More wit. I wasn’t much in the clinch.
The smile broadened on her lips. Her hair was wet, wrapped in a towel, she had no makeup on, the small robe was tied loosely around her slim waist; allowing her cleavage and the meaty side of one boob to be seen…and I saw. She was really quite hot. The perfect MILF. Her smile seemed sweeter, brighter than I’d ever noticed before.

Then I noticed something a little odd. She had a towel “Rolled up” and tucked under her arm again. Not that it’s odd to bring a towel to and from the bathroom, it was just the way she carried it. I could see a rolled up towel INTO the bathroom, but the towel coming out should be…I don’t know…NOT rolled up. It didn’t look natural. Her one hand held tight to it, pushing it into her armpit. It looked like to me she was…protecting it. My first thought was, “What’s in that towel?” Mom went on her way and I was left with daydreams and hard-ons. Off I went to my room to play with both.

The next day, Saturday, I kept an eye on Mom and it looked like it might pay off. It was just after 1:00 in the afternoon, Dad was taking my s****r to soccer practice. Mom walked past me hopefully on her way to the bathroom. She stopped at the kitchen. “What are you up to today?” she asked from the kitchen threshold.
“Nothin, just hanging out.”
“Not going anywhere?”
“Nope.”
“No friends to hang out with?”

I knew what she was doing, or at least I thought I did. She wanted to get in the bathroom and she would have preferred if I wasn’t home. I figured I’d help her out a bit. It would be in my best interest too if she thought I wasn’t home. I flipped the TV off.
“Actually, I was gunna hop on my bike and head over to Jeff’s…” I told as I got off the couch. “…See if he maybe he wanted to ride out to Greenbrier and hang at the skate-park for a while.”
Mom was all over it… “Well that’s a good idea. I hate to see you just sitting around the house. You should be out in the sun, getting some exercise…chasing girls.” She tells me.

I could feel that my dick was already starting to stir. The more she tried to push me along, the more sure I was that she was heading for the bathroom for one of her sessions. I was fighting off a boner and if Mom didn’t let me cut this conversation short so I could get out back and “commence to hopping on my bike”…we were gunna have a problem. A big problem. A problem with pre-cum dripping out of it.

“Um, Sweetie…” She says.
I didn’t want to…but I stopped…right there in front of her.
“What about that?” she asked as she nodded down the hallway towards the bathroom. I almost shit myself. I have no idea what I looked like but I’m thinking of that little k** with his hand in the cookie jar. Did she know I was going out back to spy on her? I shook that ridiculous thought right out of my head. There was just no way she knew.
“Your skateboard.” She says.
I looked down the hallway and sure enough, there was my skateboard leaning against the wall by the garage door.

I put my best “I’m an idiot” look on my face, which slipped on just like it belonged. It felt way better then that guilty “Holy Shit” look I was more than happy to get rid of.
I hurried over and grabbed my skateboard. I figured it’d be best if I just head right out through the garage, considering the growing ailment between my legs. I had a hand on the doorknob when Mom called out,
“No kiss goodbye?”

Because of this new light I now saw my mother in, because she had somehow become my major reason for masturbation…the thought of kissing her good-bye both pleased me and scared me at the same time. A chance to get that close to her…to her face, her lips…excited me and that’s what scared me. My dick was already on its way to solid form, it needed no more encouragement. If my dick could talk, I’m sure at this stage his voice would be thick and deep; a heavy bass for sure. Rather than risk being…caught…with a Mom induced boner, I choose the easy, safe way out. I brought my hand to my lips, made a loud, humming, ‘mmmmmmah’ into my fingers and sent my kiss on its way to my pretty mother with a wave of my hand.
“Love ya.” I told her honestly, and made my get-a-way.

I ran through the garage, around the house, skateboard in hand, through the gate and quietly up to the bathroom window behind the tall bushes. I leaned my board against the house and retrieved my box from under one of the Junipers. I placed it under the window, seeded it into the dirt…and carefully stepped up onto it. I peeked in from the side of the window frame. The blinds were closed most of the way but I could still see. I made a mental note to go in there and open them before tonight. As it was, I think they helped hide me better in daylight the way they were now anyway.

Mom had wasted no time. In the same amount of time it had taken me to sprint around the house, {I moved like k** trying to catch up with the ice cream man} she had taken her pants off and perched her pretty ass on the toilet seat. I would have preferred to watch her get undressed, but I guess peepers can’t be choosers.

I had a profile view. Again, I would have preferred a head-on shot, to be looking right between her legs, to be able to see the pinkness. I wanted to see the wetness of it, watch her fingers sliding in and out, but the tip of my dick rubbing against the aluminum-siding told me that this view would be just fine.

Mom had her legs spread wide, one knee touching the vanity and the other resting against the toilet-paper holder. She still had her panties on…Light blue with tiny yellow flowers around every edge. They looked like they could be my s****rs. I’m not sure why, but I found that incredible sexy.
Her hand was tucked into them, making small slow circles as I watched. The sight was unbelievable.
I watched as the circles became faster and the crotch of her undies rose and fell with more conviction as every second that passed seemed to pull her deeper into the trawls of passion. Each second was doing the same to me.

I could hear the quite moans and groans that escaped her as her head fell back against the extra roll of paper in the little, red, knitted house that covered it. I’d unsnapped my jeans and, I too, had slipped my hand down into my underwear; mine perhaps a little more unexpected than my mother. I held tight to the windowsill with one hand and onto my dick, just as tight, with the other.
In a relatively short time, Mom had worked herself into quite a state. I wasn’t doing bad myself. I had to stop playing with myself and squeeze my dick really hard to keep from cumming. This was just so much better than I’d imagined. Mom was swaying her pretty ass around on the toilet seat like that was the only relief she could get from a bad case of poison ivy.

She grabbed the front edge of the vanity with her free hand, her knuckles were white as she tightened her grip and began to hump her other hand. The extra roll of toilet-paper hit the floor, along with the air freshener and the box of Kleenex. The back of Mom’s head bumped lightly off the wall in time with her thrusts until her body stiffened, her legs slammed shut on her hand, and she froze. Her mouth hung open in a silent scream, a mixture of ultimate pleasure with a shade of disbelief. She stared up wide-eyed at the ceiling. The only movement, her breasts heaving up…up…up as she tried to get air and keep it; an endless string of short, tiny gulps…in…in…in…in, no air leaving. I found myself the same way. I was frozen as I watched, unable to even blink, my mouth hanging open just as wide, my chin resting on the windowsill.

As I slowly became aware of the dick in my hand, I also became aware that a car was pulling into the garage.
I pulled back from the window with a wild jerk, the box shifted under my feet and I fell back into the holly that a moment ago hid me. It now cradled me like a baby... A baby with his jeans unbuttoned and his hand in his shorts holding onto his incredibly hard dick for life.
“Fuck!” I groaned rather loudly as a few of the weaker branches gave way to my weight letting me settle into the bush a little further. I could only hope my mother was too involved with her own goings-on to hear the dilemma I’d gotten myself into and my rather loud comment on the matter.

I rolled out of the bushes as fast as I could, trying to button my jeans and kick the box under the juniper all at the same time. I prayed that my father would just go through the garage and into the house and not straight to the back patio table with his lap-top. I guess God looks at perverts a bit spitefully. I froze when I heard the gate open. I laid perfectly still, my cheek in the dirt, as I watched my dad’s shoes go by from under the bushes. My pants were at least buttoned, {I could have thanked God for at least THAT, but I doubted He had anything to do with it.}
I laid there for almost an hour and a half, at my estimate, before my father got up and went in the house. It was just as well, all better to legitimize my “Hanging out with Jeff” story. I walked in through the garage, skateboard in hand, {In front of my boner actually} The hour and a half that I laid in that flowerbed should have been spent trying to figure out what the fuck was wrong with me…what I was doing…but instead was spent
flowerbed-dreaming about my mom. I came in through the garage. I said my quick -Hello’s- and -How ya doin’s- [So much bl**d had gone to my dick that I was having trouble forming words.] as I made my way to my room to take care of this albatross between my legs. I swear to God, a box of puppies and ferrets mixed would be less trouble than my dick was turning out to be. A big box.

I thought that maybe I should rethink this whole Mom thing before I got caught. There would be no explaining something like that. There would only be wrath and support groups…and, of course, therapy. I knew that if I got caught, things would change forever. But first things first…….I had to take care of this boner before it popped. I’m sure there’d be no explaining that either.

This went on for more than a week before everything changed. I’d seen Mom pleasuring herself five other times after my near-death experience that first time. {I had given the whole Mom thing more thought as I said I would. I decided that it was the coolest fuckin’ thing in the whole fuckin’ world! And the way it made me cum, jerking off right there at the window on my box or when I got back to my room, was….Awesome. And as it was, based on those few things…it took only .025 seconds to come to a decision. I wanted to watch.}

I’d taken to pulling my dick out right there at the window the last couple of times I spied on my mother. I figured getting caught spying on my mother through the bathroom window while she masturbates was about the worst thing that could possibly happen, so what’s it matter if I have my dick in my hand when I’m caught? It’s kinda like a burglar with a gun…A preacher with a bible…a baseball player with a bat…..It’s kind of…Expected, ya know?

I had run into the bathroom earlier that night and opened the blinds a little more for my viewing pleasure; hoping Mom wouldn’t notice. Friday night, about 9:45, I was standing in the shadows behind the spruce on my box with a hard-on that threatened to knock me off the box each time it collide with the aluminum siding.
When the light switched on, I flattened against the side of the house like an escaped convict avoiding the spot light that would surely send him away forever. I stayed like that for a few minutes waiting to see if she’d notice the blinds and come to the window to close them. A few minutes seemed like forever as I stood frozen on my milk box; my heartbeat thundering in my ears, rapid fire.

I slowly moved my head into position. I had a much better view with the blinds open more. Mom was just taking off her blouse. She’d turned the shower on, either to make anyone coming to the bathroom door think she was showering or to muffle any moans and groans of pleasure that might escape her pretty mouth. She’d taken the rolled up towel {It had become the norm in her evening sessions} and placed it on the vanity.
I watched as Mom undressed. It was slow and painstaking but certainly no striptease. I watched as she reached back with both hands and unhooked her bra. She tossed it in the corner with an uncaring sweep of her arm. I was no more than six or seven feet away. I could see the small freckles that dotted her shoulders and made a s**ttered path to the V between those luscious tits. A few even speckled a fading path along the fleshy mounds on their way to each taut nipple. Her areolas were rather large, circling each nipple the ways a smooth sandy beach circles a solitary island. They looked soft; the lightest brown, the color of coffee after you’ve stirred in too much creamer. Her nipples were meaty, plump, the size of marbles, soft pink, the color, and shape of an eraser on the end of an unused pencil…but the size of marbles.

Oddly…she looked kind of sad. A look that seemed out of place considering what I figured she was about to do. I thought for a second that maybe she’s just gunna…take a shower. I watched as she unbuttoned her shorts and began to slip them down over her curvy hips. She swayed her hips and thighs slowly side to side as she inched those shorts down more and more. The dance was sexy, erotic and alluring; the perfect marriage of innocence and desire. Just the act of getting undressed had become as much a turn on as the raw passion I’d witnessed each time I’d seen her touch herself through this window. I got to see the encore as she removed her panties the same way.
She stood naked in front of the vanity, her left side to me. The roundness of her ass cheeks and the profile of her b**sts seemed to fill the window frame. My eyes flickered back and forth between the two. It was like looking at two works of art hanging side by side on a wall in the art shop. Trying hard to decide which was more appealing: which one you liked more. I like THIS on that one…but THAT on this one.
My eye bounced right to her hand as she picked up the towel off the vanity and began to unroll it. In its protective center lay a long, brown, rubber penis. I’m guessing rubber because of the way it flopped side to side when she picked it up and examined it.

She seemed to study it as it lay in her hands; her gaze shifting from the dildo to the reflection in the mirror and back again. I was dying out there on that box. I wanted to jerk the window open, stick my head in through the blinds and tell her, “For fucks sake woman!!! Get to it!!! I’m gunna die from a goddamn dick aneurysm out
here.”
But even as I anticipated the upcoming extravaganza…I could see there was something wrong. She didn’t seem to have that urgency she’d had before her other sessions. Even though she was naked, a vision of sexuality, I began to feel a kind of concern.

I watched as she rubber her thumb slowly over the head of that fake cock appearing to be deep in thought. As she brought her eyes to the mirror, she looked troubled. She didn’t look like a horny woman, about to pleasure herself. She looked more like she might cry. She licked her lips as she stared at herself in the mirror. She rubbed them together and puckered them a few times as if she meant to kiss her reflection. She ran her fingers through her beautiful blonde hair and then shook it out vigorously only to run her fingers though it again.


It looked to me like she might have been checking herself out. But not in a vain, conceded way. It looked more to me like she wasn’t very happy with the way she looked, like maybe she wished she was better looking. Maybe she thought she wasn’t good enough for Dad and that was the reason he wasn’t so…creative…in the bedroom. If that WAS what she was thinking…the poor woman had lost her mind. She was undeniably hot. I’m willing to bet a whole bunch of the pretty girls in Mom’s high-school didn’t like my mother one little bit. I bet they were jealous and, in my opinion, they had good reason to be. I think Mom still carried a lot of that youthful beauty, and she carried it very well too. Better than very well!

To be honest, I can’t really define the look on her pretty face…Guilt…Sorrow…Perhaps even loneliness. Maybe she was feeling a bit guilty for having to lock herself in the bathroom to “Get some relief”. This whole sex thing with my dad {Maybe…This whole NO sex thing with my dad…would be a better way to put it} seemed to be really taking a toll on her. Maybe she was contemplating her s****r’s advice and wondering what it would be to take on a lover or even where the nearest gloryhole was. I don’t know.


Just when I started feeling bad for what I was doing, Mom slid one hand to her breasts and brought that rubber cock to her mouth with the other. She massaged her tit and pinched and pulled at the nipple as she watched herself slowly rub the tip of that fake dick over her lips. We both watched as she parted her full lips and let the tip of her dildo slip past. Her tongue greeted her long brown friend with a ballet of pirouettes and tiny nibbles.

I was in danger of cumming before I even got my dick out of my pants. It was near impossible to keep vigil behind me and watch this sensual torment in front of me at the same time. I would have to rely on my ears for any warnings.
Mom’s hand moved to the other breast as we watched her kiss and trace her lips over all sides of that lucky rubber cock.

A minute later, Mom has one hand between her legs and she’s giving “Lucky Dick” a slow blowjob in the mirror.
I’m doing all I can do to stay perched on that box and keep from cheering her on through the window. I watched as she held “Bubba” by the very end with her fingers and coated its entire length with the spit from her mouth.

I almost banged my head on the glass when she stopped. “No! No!!!” I screamed in my head so hard my ears popped. I watched as she picked up her towel and turned towards the bathroom door, dildo in hand. I wondered where the hell she thought she was going like that. The thought confused me. I stared mindlessly while she closed the distance. I’m shaking my head…Fast, nervous shakes…begging shakes Please no! Don’t stop!

I gasped, a hard gasp for air that almost sucked my mouth to the glass like a plunger when Mom threw the towel on the tile floor and lowered the sweet cheeks of her ass onto it; her back against the bathroom door, her legs spread wide facing the window, the dick to her mouth again putting on the finishing touches. I spied; my hard dick free of my pants…but held captive by my immoral thoughts and my tight grip. A shiver ran through me each time the head of my overheated dick touched the cold, smooth siding. I found the feeling oddly exhilarating and made attempt to move further from the house.

The lips of Mom’s pussy we puffy, swollen with desire. I stared at it like a hungry c***d stares at a birthday cake through the bakery store window. And just like the tiny icing roses that surround the cake, Mom’s pussy lips surrounded the pinkness of her pussy. Her wetness was obvious in the well lit bathroom but what really caught my eye, what really made my hand clamp down on my hard dick was the fact that it was bald, hairless...Smooth…
as the cheeks of her ass and the soft plumpness of her titties. She shaves it!?!. My head slowly cocked to one side with awe and wonder. My mom shaves her pussy, I thought, thrilled by this simple thing. It was kinda funny, I saw her sitting on the floor naked, beautiful, with that big dildo in her hands, ready to fuck herself silly and it was the fact that she shaved her pussy, that that seemed to captivate me. It was that, that made her so…so…sexual. I remember thinking how lucky my father was, and how stupid he was. So stupid…that my mother had to do this; secretly pleasure herself on the bathroom floor.

I just couldn’t figure my father out, but I would ponder all that later on in the night. I had no time for sleuthing and mystery solving at that point. After all, you really didn’t care where the sweet peach was grown or how it made its way to your kitchen…You only cared what it tasted like when you finally got it in your hand. And Mom’s pussy looked like if you bit into it, the juices would squirt from the corners of your mouth and run down your chin.

One hand entered my frame of concentration and came to rest on the smoothness that was at one time covered with pubic hair. No doubt as soft as the wavy blonde hair that covered her shoulders. Two slim fingers rotated around the tiny hood that covered her clit for a few seconds before they spread apart, taking the lips of her moist coochie with them. The head of her friend came into view and slowly nuzzled its way into the pretty pink entrance to her pussy. It lingered as if it was their first introduction. They greeted each other, small talk let to play and then she welcomed the slippery thing inside.

I watched as Mom began to slowly fuck herself with that rubber cock while she tickled and strummed at her clit. What started as a quiet get-together, soon turned into a heated romp. Mom’s eyes were closed, her head moved side to side against the door as she nibbled on her bottom lip, and the towel that cushioned her lovely ass, now began to polish the tile floor beneath her. I couldn’t hear her. I didn’t have the luxury of being on the other side of that door, but the way she moved her mouth, her lips formed the words I couldn’t hear….She was as deep into her fantasy as that dick was inside of her. And both her lips and that dildo moved with the same urgency.

That’s when it happened:
As she bit her bottom lip and rolled her head, her eyes opened and she looked right at me. Our eyes met. I jerked my head away from the window. I felt the hardness of my dick run away like c***dren from a spankin. I froze; one hand against the house, the other filled with “Just got adda the pool” dick. I had stopped breathing and my mind was racing. Overflowing with excuses, reasons, repercussions. They all bunched together in my brain and came out as…Holy Shit! (At least I didn’t fall off the box)

“She didn’t see me.” I heard myself whispering franticly. “She couldn’t…It’s pitch black out here…and the light…it’s so bright in there. I don’t know how much time passed; a few seconds, a minute, ten? Nothing happened. The window didn’t fly open…No body yanked me off the box and pull me though the bushes. Nothing. My eyes shifted back and forth, back and forth as I waited for the world, as I know it, to come crashing down. When that didn’t happen, I calmed somewhat, and slowly peeked around the trim of the window frame, like a little k** peeking in his dark closet late at night expecting to find the goddamned boogie man…except I still had my soft dick in hand. (I guess at the moment I figured he was all I might had left of the old world and I wasn’t quite ready to give him up)

To my surprise…and unexpected delight…Mom was still on the bathroom floor, her coochie full of rubber dick and her hand slowly massaging her clit and rubbing the smoothness of where hair once grew. I jerked my head back from the window, closed my eyes and sighed a great sigh of relief. She didn’t see me…Couldn’t see me. I took another deep breath, and slowly brought my eye back to the edge of the window.

She was in fact where I’d left her, but she seemed as though she’d lost some of her enthusiasm. She still pleasured herself, but she moved the brown dick between her legs, slower, in and out, in and out, pushing it deep inside every-so-often and making a rolling motion…first one way and then the other. A more casual fuck had replaced the fever I’d witnessed just a few minutes ago; a fever that was ready to brake.

Her ass no longer pushed the towel around the floor. It had turned into more of a slow sway of her hips and a gentle thrust upward each time she buried that fake cock inside her pussy. But most noticeably, the thing that captured and held my attention were her eyes. They were open with a glassy stare. Not only open, but seemingly locked on the window I hid behind. Now I’m no Sherlock Holmes or nothin’, but I figured that the fact that I was STILL standing on this box and she was STILL sitting on the floor with that dildo between her legs, was a fine indicator that she’d never seem me. And the few times I’d peeked around the corner had gone un-noticed as well.

I got bolder. My dick was once more breathing the fresh air of Virginia and the firmness had found its way home. With my hand firmly around my cock, I leaned further in front of the window. Still, Mom worked her pussy…and stared at the window. “Penny for your thoughts” I thought amused at my own wit.
With the freedom and courage that invisibility brings, I gave my dick a little shake and started to move my hand to match my mother’s rhythm. Watching my mother do this was far better than anything I’d ever imagined. Way hotter than any porn I’d ever seen. Between trying not to fall off that goddamn box and trying hard not to cum…my hands were full.

Mom picked up the speed as I also did, her eyes, seeming, never left the window and my eyes never leaving her. All of her. From her wide open legs to the blonde hair that lie over her shoulders, tickling the outside roundness of each tittie. She began to suck on her bottom lip again and her pelvis found the same song that my hand and her toy seemed to share. Her eyes appeared to stare through me. Soon her pelvis led the way. The towel was now just a crumpled rag shoved against the bottom of the door. One foot had found a firm hold on the edge of one of the vanity doors. The other foot still looking along the edge of the tub for leverage, sliding along the smooth, rounded corner of the tub again and again. Her head tilted back as much as the door would allow, but not enough to keep her from staring…At me. Her approaching orgasm f***ed her to plant her wandering foot on the small drop rug in front of the tub.

This newfound anonymity had a peculiar effect on me. As if watching my mother…replacing imagination with reality, wasn’t thrilling enough, the idea that she was looking at me, knowing I was there, I was watching, it was ME…made me literally shake inside. It somehow made me part of it; part of the thing she was doing on the bathroom floor while the water ran in the shower fooling everyone but me and her. It made me feel like…….like we were in the same room…together… doing………what we were doing. My hand tightened around my dick until I could feel the hard/spongy cartilage in the center and my hand created a rhythm of its own. At some point I was aware of the light rapid-fire tapping of my knuckles on the siding, but gave it none of my attention. A small plane falling into the pool behind me wouldn’t have warranted more than a quick glance from me at that point.

Mom, with her free hand planted to one side, fingers spread wide on the tile floor, arched up, pushing with both legs, her ass lifted higher as she drove Lucky Dick in to the hilt and held it there with the palm of her hand. Her mouth dropped open wide and then quickly slammed shut. Her once full lips now forming a single tight line under her nose, her face flushed….Had I been on the other side of the door I would have no doubt heard the urgent moans and grunts I’d heard before, perhaps a low growling. But Mom’s eyes……her eyes…they never broke their gaze, never strayed from the window…from me it felt like. I stared back at my mother as we both came.

It was many long seconds, minutes maybe, it could have been forever if I’d had presence of mind to look for a shooting star to wish upon, before Mom allowed her shapely ass to slowly come to rest on the tile floor again. Her legs lay limp, open, and useless on the floor. “Big Brown” slid out on the wave of slippery juices that now poured from my mother’s soaked coochie and plopped on the floor and slid to rest against one thigh. The hand that once held it now gently teased her puffy wet pussy lips, slowly, and very gently. She looked exhausted and was no doubt tender. Her eyes finally closed. Except for those three fingers on her pussy…nothing moved. Had it not been for those few slippery fingers caressing Mom’s glistening lips, I might have called 911 and then made my way through the window.

When all was said and done, I’d painted the side of the house with cum and Mom finally found her way in the shower. I was sitting on the couch already waiting for my next chance when she strolled out of the bathroom, rolled up towel tucked under her arm. She seemed in a hurry to get up those steps.

The next day, Mom didn’t take her midday “Brake”. She DID however, take her nightly shower, but Dad farting around in the back yard ‘til all hours of the night made it impossible for me to do my thing. I had to settle for jerking off in my room before I went to bed. The next day my stupid s****r was home all day hanging around, so when I saw Mom head into the bathroom around 1:00, I was shit-outa-luck. I didn’t dare risk being found outside the bathroom window or getting caught with my ear to the door and a bulge in my pants. It wasn’t worth getting caught and ruining the nights ahead that I might get to watch my mother.

It was like that for a long few days. There was always someone around that made it too risky to indulge myself in my new hobby. A few nights later though…I got another chance. My s****r was in bed and me and my dad were in the living room watching a baseball game. The Yankees were playing and it was only the top of the third when Mom tried to slip in under the radar. I saw her out of the corner of my eyes as she scurried through the living room with her robe d****d over her arm and her rolled up towel tucked securely away.


I slipped out and made my way to my perch outside the bathroom window. It went almost exactly as it had a couple of nights before, except this time, from the time I first eyed her through the blinds, she kept glancing towards the window…every few minutes, it seemed; enough so that it made me nervous and I stayed back from the sill and just peeked around the window jam with one eye. I felt relatively safe, after all, if she could see me, well…she wouldn’t be doing it.

It seemed like it moved along a lot slower this time, I was treated to another amazing show. There seemed to be a lot more foreplay this time. She spent a great deal of time on her tits; rubbing them, pushing them together, and making large round circles with them as she squeezed and d**g her long fingernails over them ever-so-lightly. She spit on her fingertips and wet her nipples; long shiny runners of spit connecting her fingers to her open mouth and then to the hard nipples that I wanted to touch so badly. They looked incredibly hard from the moment she sat on the floor against the door but now…now they looked even longer and darker. I thought of those little marshmallows you put in your hot chocolate which turned into a vivid picture in my head of covering each swollen nipple in Hershey’s chocolate syrup, the excess slowly making its way down the bottom of each white globe in a thick, sluggish river, onto her flat stomach to puddle in her sexy innie. Chocolate covered Mom, I thought. I could say the thought made my dick hard, but fact is, my dick was hard before I jumped my perverted ass up on that little cooler outside the window.

After a while, I felt comfortable enough to venture out from around the window frame. When I did, mom glanced at the window and held her gaze. I felt a moment of uneasiness but as soon as she locked eyes to the window, her pace picked up, so I didn’t give it another thought before I began to stroke my dick.

I wasn’t disappointed. As before, her climax was hard and exhausting. In her thralls, it appeared her head bounced off the door a few times and her foot had pushed against the cabinet door of the vanity with enough f***e to strip the screws and knock the flimsy door off its hinges. She spasmed and jerked all around the small bathroom floor trying to get all of that rubber cock inside her. None of this slowed my mother down. She thrashed and flayed around on the floor, finally settling in an exhausted heap, her eyes closed, her pretty tits heaving like one of those old rigs trying to pump oil from the ground. And until that moment of exhaustion…her eyes never left the window.

This time, I came so hard I did fall off my perch. My legs just gave out. My last spurt of cum sprayed the leaves of the Holly bush as I came to rest on my back in the mulch. I couldn’t help but shake my head at the craziness, but there was no time to waste on the moment. Between the noise that my mother must have made in the bathroom and the cry of “Oh my God!” that I think I bellowed on my way down, I figured someone was gunna get caught and I didn’t want it to be me. I scurried up, secured my dick, (A dick that was as hard now as it was when I’d first pulled it out) shoved the little cooler under the bushes and ran out to the pool.

I was in no condition to head into the house just yet. Besides the hard-on that I feared would never go away, I was just to wound up too see anyone. I sat at the tiny table by the pool and checked myself as best I could; looking for dirt, leaves, mulch, cum on my clothes. Anything that might suggest that I’d been anywhere near the bathroom window. I closed my eyes and let my head fall back on the chair. I took deep slow breaths and enjoyed the light, cool breeze that swept over my sweaty face. I thought about what I was doing, the risks I was taking and decided with a small measure of reluctance (A tiny measure and a bit of concern as well, because I knew without a doubt that what I was doing was wrong, very wrong, and I knew it was just a matter of time before someone caught me )… that I couldn’t wait for the next time.

I went to sl**p that night, jerking off again, visions of my lustful mother, being the last things in my head before I drifted off.

As luck would have it, the next day I was in the pool floating around on the raft {On my stomach} day dreaming, when Mom came walking out of the house talking on the phone. As I floated over closer to where she was sitting, I could tell she was talking to Aunt Jenny again. She was talking quietly and sneaking a peek in my direction every so often.

(I’d say that my dick started to move around just thinking about what they might be talking about, but the truth was…that birddog had been out hunting all morning and was ready to pull the birds right out of the goddamn trees by now)

I thought my presence in the pool might chase my mother in the house for more privacy so I decided to give my mother her “space” so that she could talk freely. I paddled over to the steps, slid off the raft and headed up the steps out of the pool. (It would seem that I had achieved the first three stages of a good hard-on: Reason, anticipation, and good bl**d flow) I held my little air filled raft between me and my mother until I reached the sliding glass doors that led into the kitchen. The hundred and forty times I glanced over at her, she was sitting there, holding the phone to her ear, watching me leave. I assumed waiting for me to get out of ear shot so she could talk to her s****r, or maybe I just looked like I was up to something. I figure both.

Once in the house, I made my way to the garage and up onto the workbench. The window was already open enough from the last time I’d perched my ass up here to eavesdrop. Mom WAS waiting for me to leave… What I heard took away both my breath, and my ability to hold onto a rational thought.

“I do it every night” I heard her tell my aunt. “I don’t know, that was the first time I noticed.”
Noticed what? I wondered. I swallowed hard. I watched and listened, all but shoving my head through the small cap in the window, as my mother went on. I would’ve loved to pick up one of the other phones, I badly wanted to hear Aunt Jenny’s side of the conversation, but Mom was on her cell phone.
“I’m almost positive.” She tells her s****r.
“I don’t know.”
“I don’t know.”
“Could be, I guess.”
“But suppose it isn’t.” She said with a wonder in her voice; like little girl talking to her best-friend about the boy she has a crush on.
“Bobby told me that Tommy said he liked me.”
“Suppose he’s lying?”
“…But suppose he isn’t.”

Come on Mom…Give me something, I begged under my breath.
“I’m telling you Jenny…”
I watched Mom glance around the yard before continuing. She lowered her voice a little bit more. I strained to hear. “It…really turned me on.” She says; sounding a bit surprised at her own words…or the fact that she was actually telling her s****r about it, or maybe she was just surprised at her own reaction to the whole thing. Hard to say.

“I know, right…”
“Never…”
“I just kept doing it…”
“I did to!”
“Swear to god.”
“I never knew” I hear her tell her s****r as she shrugged her shoulders, shook her head and looked up towards the blue sky. Now I have my temple pressed so hard against the window frame that I’m rubbing the paint off, and my chin…my chin and jaw are beginning to hurt trying to push the wooden sill out of the way so I can get closer, hear better.

And then my dick went soft, my chin gave up trying to move the sill and slapped the wooden bench below instead. “FUCK.” I whispered rather loudly. I ducked down out of side incase I’d been loud enough for her to hear me. I froze there below the window, wondering what kind of facility they’d be sending me to; wondering if they would allow me visitors and if so…would anybody even come to see me.

“How do you know Jenny?” Mom asked her s****r. “Have you ever had anybody watching you do it?”


“She saw you!!!” A harsh voice in my head screamed. If I had to put a picture with the voice, I’d say a grey-haired judge, narrow eyed and staring at me in disgust over the rim of his glasses, slamming down his gavel and motioning for the bailiff to take me into custody.
She had seen me at the window last night. Dear god…….But no way, I though……

I was a mess up there on the workbench crouching, trying not to be seen. It was hard to get a thought straight before another one popped in my head to take its place. If she’d seen me…why, why in god’s name, did she just keep going? Why didn’t she do something…Why was I still running free? There was no way. I had to listen. I had to make sense of it. Surely I was misinterpreting something.

I wasn’t sure what I’d missed in my frenzied search for wits and answers, but the next thing I heard was Mom telling Aunt Jenny that she didn’t know, “It was just too dark.” She’d said.

If I was getting this right, Mom HAD seen me…But she didn’t know it was ME.
That thought made my heart forget to beat until my lungs gave a little nudge in protest.
I gasped and the firmness that had been abruptly chased from my dick just a few moments ago, was welcomed back with open arms.

“I had no idea something like that would make me feel all….all...” Mom lowered her voice so much I couldn’t hear and I wasn’t close enough to attempt to read her lips.
“I’ve never felt anything like it.” She went on to say with a little more volume and a little more wonder in her tone.
“I know…”
“Have you?”
I don’t know what my aunt’s response to that was, but I heard my mom jokingly say, “Well that’s because you’re a whore.”
“Sure…”
“Uh-huh”
“Yep”

Then Mom told Aunt Jenny not to mention this to anyone.
“No, I’m not saying anything to him.” She says
“Shit, for all I know…He is the one at the window and if I say anything…Well…It might ruin it.”
I assumed she thought “Him” was my father. I prayed.

(I have to admit, later that night, the thought that Mom might know it was me at the window, and she was still willing to pleasured herself while I watched…Well…When I could finally get out of my bed and stand, I had to take a shower to wash the cum off.)

And then I heard all I needed to hear,
“I wanna do it again." She tells her s****r.
"I don't know...I just do...I really liked it."
“Yeah. I'm not gunna do or say anything to anybody…Well you’re different…I can tell you."
“I don’t know, I guess I’ll see if he comes back tonight.” She tells my aunt.
“I know..."
"Yeah."

“I will. Love you too.”

I was so deep in thought that I sat up there on the work bench long after my mother had hung up and gone in the house. She knew someone was watching her, yet she was willing to do it anyway. Wow! I was beginning to see that there was yet another side of my mom I never thought existed. I doubted my father even knew this side of Mom. I kinda wondered what he would do if he knew; if it would turn him on or freak him out. Kinda like a little boy telling his Priest that he thinks he might be gay…It could go either way.
Only the guy at the window knew, I thought.

Well, in the next weeks, I managed to watch my mother a few more times as she pleasured us both with her escapades in the bathroom. Obsession just didn’t describe it. I fell asl**p each night with my dick in my hand and woke each morning with a hard-on. I dressed accordingly. I even started to put two pair of underwear on to better pin down my overactive best buddy. I let the first pair slip down a little and let the tip of my hard dick stick out past the waistband. The second pair, I pulled up to hide the tip. I had to pay close attention when I was around my mother. I’d often found myself staring…daydreaming. A lot of times I felt like I was nine, sitting in the garage with an old Playboy I’d found in a box under the workbench and I’d gotten my first look at some titties.

Each time I watched her was just like the first; just as new and exciting, just as hot. The level of lust (and in my case, obsession) grew with each episode. Now when I spied, I stood on my cooler, almost out in the open, my head fully framed by the window frame as if I was a welcomed guest at the neighborhood peep-show, staring at the exotic dancer as she stared back from behind the tinted glass.

I hoped to make it appear (To Mom) that it might actually be my father at the window spying on her. Everyone was already well aware that he spent a great deal of time in the backyard at night on his lap-top anyways. He’d be the most likely suspect. I thought that might not only put my mother a bit more at ease but also keep the heat off me. It took a while for me to realize that if she thought it was him, she might bring it all up one night in a hopeful attempt to pull a confession from him and maybe even bring him out of his sexual cocoon, so-to-speak. If she did that, there was no doubt that he would be out here in the bushes waiting for the perp the very next night. I really didn’t want to come running out and duck behind the bushes, dick in hand, reaching for the cooler, only to find my father there waiting for me putting his non- confrontational days behind him.

As it turned out, something happened that I’d never even considered in my wildest dreams. (And I had some wild-ass dreams too)
On this particular night, around 8:30, I’d told my mom that I was hanging out over my friend Jimmy’s house and told her I’d be home by 11:00. This lie was designed to further push suspicion towards dad. I was becoming quite the conniver. The bite in the ass was; I had to sit in the flowerbed behind the bushes (From 8:30 to almost 10:00) and wait for my mother to “Take her shower”. Another downside was that if my father decided to spend the evening out by the pool, I’d be shit-out-of-luck. I’d be trapped there until he decided to go in and god knows when that might be. It didn’t take but a second to surmise that all of this was well worth it though.

Anyway, I was sitting on my little cooler, tucked away nicely behind the bushes, waiting for the light to go on in the bathroom when the window suddenly popped open. The light hadn’t gone on, I didn’t hear the blinds being pulled up, there was no warning…The window just popped open. My life flashed before my eyes. I sat motionless, frozen, afraid that if I so much as moved a single hair on my ass check, that I would surely shit my pants. To my relief, I heard the window blinds rustle and then the light flipped on. I thought that maybe she was just hot in there. It certainly made sense that she would be. I was a bit worried that she may have closed the blinds all the way and I wouldn’t be able to see. I made sure I was alone in the backyard then slowly took my place perched on my stand ready to peek around the widow frame when I saw a little piece of paper sticking out of the window…Right there on the sill, held there by the weight of the blinds.

What the fuck? I stared at it, like it was a snake that would strike at any moment. I was afraid that if I touched it, it would break the spell, ruin this world that I had somehow gotten so comfortable in. By the time I looked through the window, through the blinds, Mom was already in the midst of her routine. Both hands were full of her luscious breasts, her beloved dildo lying on the floor, just in reach, waiting like the star of the play, for his queue to take the stage…do his scene. Her eyes were focused on the window, never wavering, hardly blinking, excitement and desire shinning in each eye with just a hint of what might have been…hope.

Periodically, I glanced at the small piece of paper protruding from under the blinds, the note. I was a bit surprised that it kept drawing my attention away from my mother. I wouldn’t have thought that even the villagers busting down our fence, their hands filled with torches, pitchforks and anything they could grab to beat the town pervert to death with, could have pulled my attention from my mother’s display, but it did. I wanted to know what it was, what it said, almost more than I wanted to watch the show my mother was now so willing to put on…

But I was afraid. Afraid of somehow confirming my existence, showing my mother that it was ME…and not her husband that found her so alluring …so desirable. It was all I could do to keep my hands off that little piece of paper. I was so scared that when Mom was finished, she would retrieve the note before taking her shower. I watched as her orgasm took her as it had each night I’d watched before; hard and completely. As she lie there trying desperately to calm her breathing I took the opportunity, seized the moment. I put my dick away. I hadn’t cum along with my mother the way I had each other night; the tiny piece of paper made sure of that. I jumped off my perch, snatching the note from the sill as I did. I hit the ground and made a mad dash to the side gate. I couldn’t have been more excited…Or scared…if I’d found a whole suitcase full of the mob’s money and “No-Neck Sal” was hot on my heals.

I hit the street and turned towards Jimmy’s. The folded piece of paper felt no lighter than a brick in my hand. I didn’t stop until I was two blocks from the house. There, on the corner of West Rolling Hills Rd. & Summerset, I stood under the street light, breathing hard, sweating, unfolded the note with a pair of hands that would lose a surgeon his license to practice…and read the words. With my back against the cool light post, I slowly slid down until my ass settled on the hard concrete. Holy fuck!

“Do you like what you see? Stick your cock through the blinds if you do.”
I was too stunned to read on. I sat there staring at the note, staring though it. The thoughts and pictures that swirled around in my head took the place of everything around me. If she didn’t think that was my dad outside that window…
“Jesus Christ” I heard myself whisper. The thought made my head spin. And I don’t mean that metaphorically…I mean that I thought I was gunna pass out.
I looked down at the note again, trying to concentrate on the words. As they came into focus, I shook my head, not believing what they said. “I’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”
I sat under that street light ‘till well after 12:00. I finally came to my senses, the note in one hand and my other mindlessly rubbing the front of my pants.

As what seemed to be the norm, my dick was as hard as quantum physics to a second grader. I could only hope that it was gone by the time I got home, but I knew better. I tucked the note in my pocket and started my long trek home…The longest two blocks that man has ever walked.

As it turned out, I slipped into the house unnoticed. I hurried to my room, stripped down to my boxers, turned the light off, and jumped into bed. I waited as long as I could to see if anyone would come in to check on me. I jerked off twice thinking about that note and what it might mean before I drifted off in a restless sl**p that was crammed full of erotic dreams and scenarios. I woke in the morning with the same goddamn boner I’d gone to sl**p with. I began to think of my boner the same as my Saint Christopher’s mettle, those little brown streaks on my underwear, that fuckin’ mole above my left eye……It was just something that was always there. The load I dumped on my chest before I climbed out of bed barely softened it.

I spent most of the morning, and into the day, in my room trying to figure out what to do about my mom…about the note. Maybe it was a trap, I thought. But to be honest, the other thoughts and ideas that bounced around in my demented little head had pushed that thought right out like chilly does farts. I finally decided that I wanted to find a way to take my mother up on her offer. I was gunna find a way to get my ass up high enough on that windowsill so that I could stick my dick right through the blinds.

Now it accrued to me that once I stuck my dick through those blinds that she’d see that it wasn’t my father’s. (Unless I’d inherited his dick. I wasn’t sure if there was a dick jean) I mean, certainly she’d be able to tell. Once there, with my dick through the blinds, I’d be…vulnerable…to say the least. She could simply sweep the blinds away and see it was me or she could grab hold of my dick and scream bl**dy murder until my dad came to the rescue. Needless-to-say, it was a risky protection, but there was no doubt in my mind that any blowjob given from my mother would be the best blowjob I could ever have. I was determined. I mean, what could be the worst that happens…

…I end up running down the street, my mother, haven been pulled crashing through the bathroom window, holding firmly to my stretched-out dick as I drag her along the sidewalk, her screaming “I got him! I got him!”, my father in close pursuit, my little s****r right behind him, until the police (Results of no less than half the neighbors calling 911) come, engage in a slow speed chase, following me down the now-crowded street, commanding (Through the loud-speaker on the top of their squad car of course) that I release my poor mother before they’re f***ed to shoot me. Well…Like anybody else in that particular position…I would like to think I would stop. I look through my legs, behind me, ask my mother (Who has lost a tiny bit of her allure and a whole lot of her “Give you the best blow job you’ve ever had” attitude) “Does this mean I don’t get that blowjob you promised me?”
I’m still waiting for an answer as the nice orderlies buckle the buckles in the back (The straight-jacket is a little snug but all-and-all…it’s a nice fit and white does go with anything) as they help me into the van that will bring me to my new home and my new friends.

••••••••••

As it turns out, that afternoon, I go into the backyard to find Mom on a small ladder with a bucket of soapy water and a sponge, cleaning the windows. I slip into the pool and watch her as she goes from one window to another. At first, I’m a little concerned about what she’ll think when she reaches the bathroom window. Surely she’ll see the cooler there and know that it’s from our garage. After a few nervous seconds, I figured that might actually help the whole “Husband spying on me thing”. After all, it’s his cooler and his garage.
For a second I realized there’s probable 5 or 6 gallons of cum on the side of the house and surrounding area. I shrugged…Nothing I can do about it now. At least she’ll know that her little shows are appreciated.

Welp, Mom spent a good bit of time cleaning the bathroom widow, climbs down with her bucket of water, turns and looks at me for a brief second before she simply walks into the house.
“Ya want me to put the ladder away for ya?” I yell out.
“That’s OK sweetie, I’ll get it in a minute.”
Well, she didn’t. A minute turned into an hour and then the day turned into evening and the ladder remained right where it was.
“Jesus!” I thought. “Can it get any easier?”

I figured that she wanted “My dad” at that window tonight and she wanted to made damn sure that he could reach his cock up to those blinds. That pretty much clinched it for me. Assuming my father didn’t ruin this by hanging around the pool tonight…I was gunna climb that ladder, stick my hard dick right through the blinds…and get a blow job from my beautiful mom.

I hurried to my room. I all but danced naked on my bed. I paced, sat, I stood, sat again. I didn’t know what to do with myself. I considered a hundred ways to keep my old man out of that back yard, short of killing him. To my amazement, that evening at the dinner table, my father announces that some of his buddies at work had asked him if he wanted play poker with them tonight. He asked my mother what she’d thought about that.
“Well, I think that’d be great.” She tells him.

Not being known for my quickness, I’m thinking that my whole night is ruined. If he’s out playing poker, and I stick my dick through that window…Well…
“I bet you’ll have a lot of fun tonight.” She tells him with this weird little smile on her face.
Then it hits me… She thinks he’s just k**ding around…making the whole “Poker thing”, just like I’d done when I said I was going over Jimmy’s last night; like it’s a little game they’re playing.
“What are you going to do tonight?” He asks her.
“Oh, I’ll find something to keep me busy.” She tells him flirtatiously.

It’s kinda nice to see my mom like this.
I pipe up, “I’m gunna hang out at Jimmy’s again tonight if that’s OK” I tell em, playing my own little game. “Unless you need me here.” I added.
“No that’s fine.” She says before I finish the last syllable and shoots a look and a little smirk at my father.
We all smile with our own agendas.
Dad smiles because he’s going to play poker with his buddies.
Mom smiles, thinking her and my father are finally going to break though that “Missionary sex” wall. (Blow it into a thousand pieces.)
And me…Well... I’m just happy there’s a god that answers prayers. And if there really IS such a god, my little s****r will be invited to a sl**pover tonight.

As it was, my s****r stayed home, but to my utter joy and disbelief, she had a friend sl**p over that had brought a bag of DVD’s with her. They would be spending most of their time in her room.

At 8:30 or so, Dad was gone, Annie was in her room with her little friend engrossed in a movie, and I yelled upstairs to my mom that I was leaving to go over Jimmy’s. I was actually trembling; enough so that I wondered if I’d sounded any different when I was yelling up the steps. I ran, with the tip of my dick peeking out of the waistband of both pairs of underwear, tickling my bellybutton and threatening to leak onto my T-shirt.

I stumbled behind the bushes, almost falling as I made the turn, situated the ladder in such a way that I’d be able to climb up to the fifth step, turn sideways, and part the blinds with that fireplace poker I now kept hidden away under two pair of boxers… I sat on the cooler and I waited.

Earlier than usual, to my delight, the light flipped on in the bathroom. I stood up in front of the ladder, rested my forehead on the cool aluminum of the ladder and took a deep breath. I needed air. I needed to breath, but as much as I sucked in…it didn’t seem to be enough. I was in danger of suffocating. They were going to find me in the morning, a crumpled heap of pale flesh at the bottom of this ladder, all my bl**d having rushed to the bulbous red balloon that was once a normal dick between some normal legs.

I was on the third step before I even realized that I was breathing again. It would seem my dick, unwilling to wait any longer, had taken control. I stopped on the third step, peeking between the slats of the blinds, to find my mother brushing her hair in the mirror. She pulled the brush through her long, wavy, blonde hair slowly, gently, caressing it more than brushing it, seemingly taken back with more of how it felt rather than what it was doing to her beautiful hair. I was mesmerized. Her lips were the color of strawberries, parted slightly, showing a hint of her two front teeth. Her eyes were dark with mascara, eye shadow the color of dark chocolate that faded to the lighter, creamier color of creamed coffee. They were closed as the brush made its way through her hair, pulling her head back slightly with each stroke. The show was both intimate and yet erotic.

As amazing as this was to watch, it was what she was wearing that stuck in my mind. A see-though nightie, white lace, with the thinnest of spaghetti straps that barely kept if from falling to the floor, it dangled freely, swaying with each movement of her arm as she brushed her hair, held away from her flat belly by the roundness of her large breasts, like the firm poles of a circus tent keep the canvas off the performers and those like me…that are just there to watch. It floated inches above a matching pair of panties that were little more than a few strands of fine lace. Typical attire for your everyday tantalizing Playboy Bunny…But on her…on my mom…it looked like a blanket of dancing candle flames, that could have been put into motion by the urgency of uneven breaths.

To say she was a vision, falls way short of the truth. I watched as she opened her eyes and watched herself slowly lick her dark lips in the mirror with the tip of her wet tongue. It was obvious that wetting them was not her only intention. Not only did she look sexy (Very sexy) but she was feeling sexy as well. In spite of what I was doing, the wrongness of it all, I found a surprising kind of…joy…in that.

For a second I was overcome with a few different feelings. I was both happy and sad at the same time. I was so glad that she was obviously so turned on by this whole thing. She, no doubt thought that my father was finally ready to step up, become the lover…the spontaneous, aggressive partner she’d always wanted him to be. But it made me sad to think that she was wrong. That, because of me, her bubble, perhaps her whole world, would be popped and the happy, sexy, beautiful woman I now watched from outside the window…would fall apart.
I’m a bit ashamed to say that watching my mother, the way she looked, the way she moved, all thoughts were steered right back to my hard little friend.


She didn’t glace at the window, she made no attempt to see if she was being watched. I suppose she just knew I’d be out there…that her husband would be watching her. I watched as she slid both hands under the thin fabric of her nightie and ever-so-slowly began to massage her tits. She cupped them from underneath, pushed them up, gently kneaded them, and rolled them slowly in opposite directions. She did everything sexy that a woman could do with a pair of beautiful tits. She even pushed them up to her mouth, craned her neck, and softly kissed each nipple in turn leaving a light smear of red lipstick over each boob. I stood on that ladder, slowly shaking my head, completely unaware of anything else in the world.

Mom slowly un-toweled what had been, so far, her lover in these bathroom-getaways we’d both come to love. She slid the fingertips of one hand down her belly and let them tease the very top of her lace panties as the other hand brought that rubber cock to her lips. I’d seen this show before, but this was the difference between black and white TV and HD. She kissed the tip, letting her strawberry lips linger on the bulbous head like you would a secret lover that you were glad to finally see. She opened her mouth slightly and twirled the tip of her tongue over and around the redness her lips had left on the smooth rubber. My hands were white-knuckled on the window frame as she sank her mouth down over more than half of her rubber dick. Her head moving to the dick, as her hand held it steady. It was slow and erotic and would have made a long length of rope stick straight out had the rope been lucky enough to find itself where I was.

Just as slowly, her mouth backed off the life-like cock, leaving it wet and shiny, leaving a noticeable red ring halfway down were her lips had stopped. She turned her head and began to kiss and lick the sides of her dildo, all of it, head to base…and then up again. These were the lips, I thought, that would be doing the same thing to my dick if I managed to stay on this ladder, get the balls to stick my cock through the blinds, and didn’t get caught. She was no doubt showing my father what he was in store for.

I watched as she sucked the large helmet into her mouth, her cheeks hollowed as her fingers slid all the way into her pretty panties and began rotating in slow-motion over the love button that I wanted so badly to suck into my mouth. It was then that she cut her pretty eyes to the window.
She opened her mouth a tiny bit, just enough to allow a thin string of spit to dribble out over her bottom lip and make its way down her chin. She smiled around the head of her cock as if to show me that she was more than willing to get sloppy…sluty…if it came to it.

At this point I was attached to the house. I was part of the window and the ladder was part of me. Even my hard dick was speechless. All I could do was watch this. I gave absolutely no thought to being found out or caught. It would have taken the Jaws-of-life to pry me from that window. And I would have been kicking and screaming the whole way.

Mom spit on the head of that cock, pulled her hand from her panties (Her fingers visibly wet) and spread the slippery mess all over the sides of her dildo with her fingertips. I felt like I was standing up-side-down on that ladder. She gave one last glance towards the window and then moved to the commode. This was different. This gave me a side view but brought her much closer to the window. She sat down. She was close enough that I could hear her hum a soft, alluring tune as she sat. She didn’t take off her sweet panties. She sat on the toilet seat and spread her legs wide. One foot perched on the toilet paper dispenser and the other leg d****d over the edge of the vanity, the heal of her foot hanging off the front. She let her fingers glide slowly down her stomach, over the lace of her elegant panties, down the crotch until she could hook a long nail of a single finger into the lace of her panties on the inside of her creamy thigh. She pulled the delicate material to one side as she brought the shiny, wet dildo down.

I was looking down on her from my perch. She was closer, but the view was hindered a bit. I could see the hardness of each nipple through the slits in the blinds as they pressed against her nightie and I could see better now, her striking face. So close to the window now, I could even hear her breathing, her sighs. I couldn’t see the actual pinkness off her pussy as I could when she had had her back to the door facing the window, but I could see the head of her fake dick slowly disappear past the white lace and hear the quiet moan escape her as it slipped into the wetness of her pussy. This was even better. I found myself just watching her face for the most part. I was in awe. I got great pleasure from watching the expressions, the sexy way she sucked her full bottom lip into her mouth as her pleasure increased and the soft whispers that passed her lips. When she leaned her head back and looked up at the window, up at me, from below, with that dreamy want in her eyes…I felt my legs start to shake. All I wanted were those lips around my dick; the blowjob that I had been promised if I’d only stick my cock through the blinds. But I was afraid. Well, afraid is only little orphans on the roof of a burning building. I was something else; something a little deeper. Through all this, my dick had remained holstered behind tons of underwear, ready to take flight with its master if the need became apparent.

As if she knew, Mom slipped the rubber cock from between her legs and closed her legs. My stomach rolled and dropped, I swallowed. It felt like I was trying to swallow a mid-sized car…with trailer. She placed the dildo on the vanity and turned her body towards me as she rested one knee on the toilet seat and gripped her side of the window sill with both hands.
“Are you ready?” I hear her whisper.
I couldn’t move my mouth to answer even if I had had the words. Her face was little more than 12 inches from the window. I was unable to move. There I was. This was it. I was all in. Either she was going to pull the blinds up and see me in all my perverted glory…or I was about to get the best blowjob I would ever get. Either way, I was unable to respond.

A normal k** would have jumped his ass off that ladder and made a B-line to someplace else…But then again…A NORMAL k** wouldn’t be up on a ladder outside a bathroom window peeping on his mother.

I don’t know how much time had passed. For all I knew…Annie had grown up, gotten married and now had eleven k**s of her own. Oh if they could see uncle Tommy now, I thought.

“Stick it through the blinds.” She coaxes me. “Come on.”
I had decided that I was crazy to even think I could do such a thing. What, was I crazy? But one of my hands was already unsnapping my jeans. My dick sprang out like a young mare leaping out of the starting gate on its way to fame and big money. My movements were jerky, uncoordinated at best as I freed my happy pecker and tried my best not to fall though the window onto my waiting mother. Two slats of the blinds parted. A sliver of light poured out into the darkness and illuminated the trembling hand that held my engorged dick in place.

To my amazement, the light was followed my three long, slender fingers with long nails the color of my mother’s lips. Unwilling to wait any longer, my mom slid the two fingers along the belly of my dick and wrapped her thumb over the top. I saw little sparks of light everywhere. I felt as though I’d jumped in the pool with a plugged in toaster. I sucked in, swallowed no less than 34 pounds of air which my lungs took hold of and refused to let go.
“Oh my GOD!” I whispered.
“Oh my GOD!”, because it felt so good and “Oh my GOD!” because neither of us moved. We were both frozen in time.

I knew in an instant that she knew it wasn’t my father’s dick. My heart shot to my throat and just when I was about to spit it out onto the window sill…Mom started to move her fingers. Slowly, softly, like one might squeeze a plump peach to determine its ripeness. Her remaining fingers closed around it and she gently tugged on it, drawing it in…through the blinds…into the bathroom. It was hard to see, like looking through a picket fence as you ride by on your bike, but I could see enough to know that that warm wet feeling was the inside of my mother’s mouth.

I stood there braced against the house, nothing separating my mother and I but a flimsy venetian blind as I indeed got the best blowjob that I could have ever imagined. She worked it slowly, lovingly. Covering it with tiny wet kisses and bathing it with warm spit as she slid her hand over its hardness again and again and again. The only thing that kept me from shooting my load the second she’d touched it was the fact that I was in shock.

It was like being tackled at the one yard line, falling in for that winning touchdown and jumping around, cheering and hugging your fellow teammates without even realizing that you’d broken your leg back on the other side of the goal line.

My mother swept my balls up into her other hand and rolled each happy ball between her fingers as she tasted my cock. At first it was slow and wanting the way you might savor a favorite meal. But soon, there was more fever and passion to her approach. The slurping and sucking sounds filled the bathroom and poured out the open window as she swallowed my dick over and over. The gentle tasting was finished and now she tried desperately to fill her mouth with what filled her hands. Then I heard the sound of the thin slats bending and crumbling as her hands came through, pushed my pants a little further down and took firm hold of my ass checks. She pulled me closer, almost through the window, sucking me and swallowing my entire cock with each long hard bob of her head; her nose rubbing against my pubic hair.

That was it for me. I clung to the wood on each side of the window, silhouetted, like a man crucified…the ladder creaking, teetering back and forth on shaky ground as my hips jerked and I shot my load into my mother’s mouth. My eyes were slammed shut, but I could hear and feel her response. She moaned and grunted as each rope shot into her mouth and down her throat. She greedily lapped it up and swallowed all I had to offer. When there was no more, she gave my poor cock one final suck. It popped from her mouth as she fell to the toilet seat. One hand went straight between her legs, ignoring her rubber toy, while the fingers of the other hand caressed her lips as if she couldn’t believe they had just been wrapped around my dick. I could see a few globs of my cum that had found their way to her chin. She ran her fingers through them and pushed them into her mouth.

“I want to fuck!” She blurted out as her orgasm thrashed her. She pushed so hard on the back of the toilet that the lid popped up and banged the wall behind her. She went on as if the only thing in the world that mattered was her pussy and the way it trembled.
“Tomorrow…Tomorrow…” She grunted as she worked her fingers and jerked her hips. “Tomorrow night!” she told me as she sucked in her last breath before collapsing onto the vanity.
“Oh my god” she whispers to the cool marble top. She lifts her arm with what looks to be the last ounce of strength she has. She motions to the window with her drenched hand; something between a good-bye and a come here. “Tomorrow” she tells me again before she drops her hand into her lap.

With my mind and wits returning, the realization of where I was and what I was doing, came flooding back like k**s into a toy store with pockets full of Christmas money. I jumped from the ladder, tucking my dick where it belonged. For the first time in days, it felt like it was getting soft. It was a beaten, scared little dick now, and for the first time in a long time, it cared more about the consequences than it did the experience. I was four blocks away with my thoughts before my dick even had the nerve to get hard again.

She wanted to fuck. Jesus Christ! How in the hell was I gunna manage that?
... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3869  |  
98%
  |  5

Next Door Neighbor

Several years ago, I lived in a house that had been converted to apartments. My landlord lived next door and was in the process of converting that house to apartments as well. I had lived there for a couple of years when he finally got an upstairs apartment going, and a new tenant moved in.

She was a college student, blonde hair, and blue eyes, about 5’2” and would pass as a Darryl Hanna stand in. My landlord’s wife told me all about her including that she had a boyfriend. I don’t know why she told me all of this, because at first, she sounded like she was thinking of trying to set me up with her or something. She had my interest peaked until she mentioned the boyfriend part.

Oh well, life goes on.

I kept my eyes open for her anyway. Always hoping that she might break up with him, leaving an opening for me. Occasionally I would see her coming or going, or occasionally I would see her in the shared laundry facility. I was and still am rather shy, especially around beautiful women, so I never said hi to her on those rare occasions that I would be close enough to talk.

A couple of weeks after she moved in, I discovered that her apartment was one floor down and right across from mine. The house that I lived in was three stories, and I lived on the third floor. The house that she lived in was two stories, and she was on the second. The reason that I knew that was her apartment was that when I would come home at night, there were lights on in those windows, and there had never been before.

Not that I am a peeping tom or anything, but when I would walk by the window looking down on her apartment, the lights would always catch my attention. And I had to walk by that window often because it was by the bathroom and at the top of the stairwell entering my apartment. I never paid much attention to it because her blinds were always turned the wrong way for me to see anything.

Well, one night after she had been there a couple of months, I saw more light than normal out of the corner of my eye as I walked by that window. Looking down, she had turned the blinds the other way and I could see right into her bedroom. The blinds were turned tight, so that the only thing that I could see was part of her bed. Judging that I would never get to see more than that, I went about my business.

Over the next couple of weeks, those blinds would be turned at different angles, allowing different views into her apartment. Occasionally, she would have them turned just right so that I could see most of her bedroom, including the TV on the far side of the room. Sometimes I even saw her moving around the room.

Because of the way the blinds were turned, most of the time all that I could see were her legs. Sometimes, they would be turned so that I could see more of her as she moved around her bedroom. There was the rare occasion that the blinds would be open more, and I would get to see all of her.

As I said, I am not a peeping tom, so I didn’t sit there and watch. Most of the time that I saw into her apartment it was unintentional. But one night, I came home and walked by that window looking down on her. What I saw made me stop in my tracks. She had the blinds turned so that I could see most of her bedroom again, and it looked like she was dusting or something. It wasn’t what she was doing that made me stop, it was the fact that she was wearing a bra and sweats only. Now this girl wasn’t big breasted, probably a B cup, and the bra was rather plain, but she was so beautiful that that bra was probably the sexiest piece of undergarment that I had seen in a long time.

I stood there for a couple of moments staring at her with my jaw halfway to the ground. Not wanting to be caught and be accused of being a pervert, I quickly left the window and went about my way.

The rest of the time that she stayed there, I hardly ever saw those blinds turned so that I couldn’t see in. I don’t think I ever saw her wear a shirt inside of her apartment again. I saw her moving around her bedroom in a bra quite frequently. Usually she would wear sweats, but on occasion, I would see her in just panties and a bra.

Then one night I came home and when I got to the top of the steps, I saw right into her apartment. She had pulled the blinds up giving me an unrestricted view. I was going to turn the lights on and go about my business when she walked into the room. Seeing what she was wearing, I stopped right there and never turned the lights on that night. Instead, I got down on my hands and knees, poking my head above the windowsill and watched to see what I could see.

Normally she always wore plain jane underwear, fruit of the looms if I had to guess. But that night was different, she was wearing lacy underwear. As I said earlier, she was so good looking that she made normal underwear look like sexy lingerie. That night, she was absolutely stunning.

She was walking around talking on the telephone, so I figured that she was getting ready to go out for the evening. I was expecting her to put on some make up, some nice clothes and then leave. She never did either thing. She just walked around her apartment, occasionally walking into the bedroom, while talking on the phone. Then she hung the phone up, and I figured that was it for my show, and she would finish getting ready and leave.

Not so.

Instead, with her back to the window, she reached behind her back and unfastened her bra. She walked over to her closet and hung it up, with her back still to me. Then she turned around. I figured for sure that I was going to get to see her tits, but she had one arm across her chest hiding everything from my sight. She walked up to the window like that, looked up towards me, shook her finger no, and dropped the blinds. They were turned pointing down removing her room from my view.

Shit, I figured I was busted; the police would be knocking on my door shortly to arrest me for being a peeping tom. I didn’t think that she could see me though, after all my lights were out. If you ever a looked out a glass window from a lighted room, you know how the only thing that you can see is the reflection of the room inside and lighted objects outside. And my apartment was dark, how could she have known that I was there? Was she just guessing? I waited it out and the police never did knock on my door.

That night and the next day at work were just nerve racking for me. I figured that since the police never came, my landlord would come over and serve me an eviction notice instead. When I got home that night, there was no eviction notice on my door, and no messages on my answering machine and her lights were out. That was a little relief.

Then I walked by that window. I had to; it was by the bathroom.

Her lights were on and the blinds were turned up again. Looks like maybe we were back to the usual. I didn’t mean to look, but when I came out of the bathroom, she was laying in bed belly down watching TV. I was afraid to look, but all of that skin caught my attention. Besides her back was to me, so I took a second look and she was wearing panties only. I couldn’t see any signs of her bra. Not wanting to be caught again, I quickly moved on and away from the window. I walked by that window several times over the next hour or so, pretending that I had to go to the bathroom a lot. I never looked while going in, but going out I would be looking that direction, and without turning my head down, I would try to look with only with my eyes. I ran into the wall once or twice walking like that. I would always slow down and if it looked like she still had her back to me, I would turn my head down so that I could get a better view. Once, she was up on her elbows and I could see the side of one of her breasts.

I knew it was perverted and that I shouldn’t be looking, but it was at that period of time that I was going to school full time and working full time and I didn’t have a life or a girlfriend and I was lonely as hell. Not to mention it had been quite some time since I had been laid.

Eventually, she turned out the lights and went to bed. But before she pulled the sheets up, she got up I would assume to go to the bathroom or turn things off. In this short time frame, she was moving around by the light from the TV and remained topless. Not that the light was great, but my timing was right and I got to see her tits with little obstruction, and they were just as beautiful as the rest of her. Perfectly proportioned to her frame, with areolas that were slightly bigger than her erasure sized nipples.

The last thing she did before turning the TV off was to walk up to the blinds and turn them shut. I stepped back into the shadows figuring that she had seen me for sure. This time the lights were on in parts of my apartment and off in hers. I was able to see only because I didn’t have any light directly shining on the window. But she didn’t look up at me and she didn’t wag her finger.

I was a little more cautious after that and whenever I saw lights on in her apartment, I would make sure that all of mine were off.

That was the only time that I saw her topless for several weeks. I did see her once or twice come out of the shower and get dressed before going out for the evening. I would say that I got to see her naked those times, but she always had her back to me or the blinds would be turned so that my view was limited to her legs and feet.

Then one night towards the end of the spring semester, I came up the steps and saw a sight that I thought that I would never see. The first thing I saw was her feet sticking up in the air, bouncing up and down. I took one more step up the stairs and then I saw her boyfriend’s hairy ass pumping up and down between those legs.

I dropped everything that was in my hands and crawled up to the window. I watched as they fucked like that for some time. Even at that view, all that I could see was her legs and his back, but I watched anyway hoping that they would change angles or something. Then he went tense and her legs shook as they came together.

A few moments later, he got up and went into the other room and she rolled over to her side. From what I could tell, it looked like she had a Kleenex and was cleaning herself up. When she was done, she got up and put on a pair of sweats and left the room. The lights were on so I stayed at my position.

Then he came in still naked and started throwing darts. She came back in still topless with a couple beers in hand, handing him one. They played darts like that for a while with him naked and her topless when she suddenly attacked him knocking him to the bed. They wrestled with her on top for a couple of minutes and somehow her sweats disappeared before she mounted his now erect penis.

I still wish that I was the one under her that night. To say I was amazed was to understate it. Here was the neighbor girl that I had been fantasizing about for the last two semesters less than 50 feet from me, facing me, bare ass naked bouncing up and down on some guys cock. It is at this point in most of these stories that you hear the writer comment that somehow his dick was in his hand and he was cumming buckets. I will admit that I was hard as a rock, but I was afraid that if stopped long enough to pull my pants off, I might miss something, or worse yet, she might notice the motion and pull the blinds shut. But she didn’t and I didn’t.

Well, that was it for the shows that she gave me, her blinds were always pointed down, never letting the light up in my direction. Then one night about the time classes were finishing up for the local colleges, I came home and her blinds were pulled up allowing for a complete view into her room. The only problem was that her apartment was almost empty. The TV was gone, the decorations were missing from the walls and there were a couple of boxes lying around.

Damned, it looked like the show was over for me. I went about my business, expecting to never see my beautiful neighbor again. Then my telephone rang.

“Hello.”

“Have you been enjoying the view?” It was a young female voice unfamiliar to me.

“What view?” I responded.

“Go to your window and take a look,” she told me.

“Which window?” I asked. I had a feeling I knew who it was when she said ‘window,’ but I was playing stupid, because I’m not good on confrontations, and I figured that she might be trying to set me up to bust me or something. Every nerve in my body was screaming at me to hang up, but something else was telling me that I was talking to a very beautiful woman and to keep talking as long as I could.

“The window overlooking the driveway. The one looking into my bedroom window.”

“Why?” There was no doubt in my mind who it was now, but I continued playing stupid because if I stopped now, I might as well be confessing to being a peeping tom.

“I thought that I would give you one last show. You better hurry up before I change my mind.”

She had me now. I walked towards the bathroom in anticipation of what I was about to see. When I got there, I could see her in a bathrobe holding a phone to her ear. “That’s better, now turn on the lights so that I can see you watching me.”

I turned on the light over the stairs, and she continued with her conversation. “I was hoping it was you,” she said as she dropped the robe. She was wearing the lace bra and panty set that I saw her in a few months back.

“What do you mean you were hoping it was me?” I asked.

“I had no idea who lives up there. But you’re the one that I was hoping for. Have you been watching me?” she asked.

“Honestly, I tried not to, but you’re so beautiful that I couldn’t help myself.”

“Good, I wasn’t sure if anyone was watching. I was getting ready for bed one night, when I noticed that the blinds were turned so that I could see light from your window. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but then I saw you moving around up there and realized that you could probably see into my bedroom. I was afraid that you had seen more of me than I appreciated. I was a embarrassed and angry at first, but the more I thought about it, the less angry I was, and the more aroused I became.”

“So, do you like what you see?”

“Yes”

“Do you want to see more?”

“Yes.”

“Then you got to show me some of yourself. Take off your shirt.”

I did, and she took off her bra.

“Nice,” she commented. “Anyway, I started trying to come up with ways to see if you were watching. I started to walk around in my bra only, or I would go topless sometimes in an attempt to catch your attention long enough to see if you were watching. I even started taking showers at night, getting dressed in the bedroom as an excuse to be naked for a few seconds. So how much have you seen?”

I told her what I had seen of her little shows, holding back about the night with her boyfriend. I told her that I think that I had missed most of her shows due mostly to timing. I went on to tell her how I felt like a peeping tom, and didn’t want to be accused of being a pervert, so I tried not to look. It wasn’t because she wasn’t beautiful, it was simply because I was afraid of being caught.

“Well, now that you’ve admitted to being a peeping tom and spying on me, what should I do with you?” she said teasingly. “Did you watch me and my boyfriend fuck the other night?”

“Couldn’t miss it. Especially the last part when you climbed up on top of him.”

“I was hoping you were watching. The thought that someone could have been watching just drove me wild.”

“You have seen all of me, now I want to see all of you. Take off you pants.”

“What?”

“I want to see what you got and if I’m turning you on. Now take off your pants.”

“I’m not sure if I can do that.” I told her.

“I’ll show you mine if you show me yours,” she said as she hooked her thumbs in her panties waistband. She pulled them down a little bit and stopped. “Your turn now.”

I hadn’t seen her bush yet and was anxious to; I sat down on the stairs so that I could take my shoes and pants off, then stood back up in my underwear. She had taken her panties off while I was sitting down, but put a hand in front of herself when she saw that I had left my underwear on. “The underwear to,” she told me. “If you want to see all of me, I get to see all of you.” I took my underwear off, and she lowered her hand. We stood in our respective windows looking at each other, not saying a word, my dick was standing straight up as if to salute her.

“I want more, do you mind if I come over,” she asked me.

“Only if you wear those bra and panties that you just took off. “

“It’s a deal,” and she hung up the phone. I watched as she put the bra and panties back on, followed by a pair of sweat pants. She disappeared from her bedroom, and I figured that she had a shirt in the other room that she was going to put on before she came over. Moments later, I saw her walking out of the back door and down the driveway without a shirt on. I was really surprised at this because we lived on the main road in town and at a busy intersection. There was sure to be at least a half dozen cars sitting at one of the red lights, and she had to come around to the front door to get to my apartment.

A few seconds later, she came up the steps to my apartment and my heart went pitter-patter. She had taken off the sweat pants and was carrying them in one hand. I couldn’t find any words to say she was so beautiful, and the sexiest thing that have ever seen in that lace underwear. This couldn’t be happening to me.

I just stood there as she reached behind her back and unfastened her bra. She reached for my hands next, pulling them up to her shoulders. She placed my fingers on the straps, and gently pulled my hands down. This had the effect of pulling the straps down so that her bra started to fall away from her.

My hands followed the straps down until I had her breasts in my hands. I leaned into her and kissed each nipple, kissing the skin in between each breast as I moved from one to the other. I let my hands roam down her body moving towards her panties. When my fingers found the waistband, I started kissing down her belly until I got to the top of the lace that made up her panties. I paused momentarily as I pulled her panties down to admire the beauty of her bush. Although her pubes were darker than the hair on top of her head, she was still a natural blonde. Her pussy lips were swollen and peeking out into view, and I could smell her musk. I pulled her panties all the way down and she stepped out of them. She spread her legs briefly as I went in to kiss her bush.

All that I got was a good taste before she pulled me back up, directing me to the couch. She sat me down and bent down taking my dick in her hands. I watched as this beauty started licking me sending waves of pleasure through my body. She tormented me with the pleasure of her fellatio for several minutes before moving back up. She climbed on my lap and slowly lowered herself onto me. She was tight and wet and there was little resistance as she slid onto me.

I watched as she bounced up and down on top of me: her beautiful hair, her small perky breasts, and that golden blonde bush. I thought that I had died and gone to heaven. I was so infatuated with her that she could have been the worst lay in my life, and I would not have known the difference. She came within a few minutes and leaned into me, hugging me until her body calmed down from her orgasm.

She got up from the couch and walked me over to the window. “So this is where you have been watching me from? I always wondered what the view was like. Do me right here,” she said as she bent over in front of the window, holding onto the base for support.


We fucked like that for several minutes with her asking me questions about what I saw and if I liked it. I was standing on the steps leading up to my apartment and was having a hard time trying to keep from falling. Because of this I didn’t pay close attention to most of her questions. Most of them I answered yes to regardless if I actually saw her or not.

Then she got to the other night when her boyfriend was with her. She asked me if I liked her show and I told her yes. Then she asked me if I wished that I was the one with her that night. When I told her yes, she screamed and started shaking in her second orgasm, almost knocking me down the stairs.

When she was done shaking from her orgasm, I took her into my bedroom, laying her across my bed. The first thing that I did was to start licking her pussy. I had just a tease earlier, now I was getting a face full of her. I licked up and down the inside of her thighs, just along the hairline to her pussy, making sure to get a very good look while I was this close. From there, I moved in and kissed along the side of her pussy, grazing her lips with the side of my cheeks. Next I moved into her pussy, licking and nibbling on those lips, moving ever closer to her clit. When I got there, I put a finger in her while I kissed and sucked on her clit. It wasn’t long before I brought her to another orgasm.

When I was done, I moved up and started fucking her. After all of the excitement of the evening, it wasn’t long before I came.

When I was done, she got up and went to the bathroom and cleaned herself up. She came back out into the main room and started putting her bra on. Reaching behind her back to fasten the clasps, she paused for a second and then took it back off. “These are yours,” she said reaching for her sweat pants instead. She put them on and walked down the steps topless, leaving her bra and panties on my couch.

I walked over to the window to watch her walk back to her apartment, hoping for one last look at that body of hers. Instead, I heard a several cars honking out front, so I ran over to the window that overlooked the street out front. She was standing on the sidewalk naked with her arms up in the air waving at the passing cars. She leaned forward like she was bowing, or something then she turned towards me, spread her legs and bent over mooning the passing cars. She stood up and ran around back, making it into her apartment before I could get to the other window.

When she got up there, she pulled an oversized sweatshirt out of one of the boxes and put it on. She grabbed the two remaining boxes and left the bedroom. I saw her a couple of moments later putting them in her car and she drove away.

I woke up the next morning thinking that I had one hell of a wet dream until I walked into the living room and found her lace underwear on my couch. I later found her sweats on the steps to the front porch.... Continue»
Posted by dallaskid23 4 years ago  |  Categories: Voyeur  |  Views: 2161  |  
96%
  |  10

hanna



Message-ID: <60480asstr$1279282208@assm.asstr.org>
X-Original-To: story-submit@asstr.org
Delivered-To: story-submit@asstr.org
X-Original-Message-ID: <280238.18298.qm@web23802.mail.ird.yahoo.com>
From: Johnnie <johnnie666666@yahoo.com>
X-ASSTR-Original-Date: Wed, 14 Jul 2010 21:34:42 +0000 (GMT)
Subject: {ASSM} Hannah - the whole story - (bbbbFF, MMMMMF, Slut, p**o, sex slave, voyeurism, exhibitionist, piercings, tattoos, b********y)
Lines: 5435
Date: Fri, 16 Jul 2010 08:10:08 -0400
Path: assm.asstr.org!not-for-mail
Approved: <assm@asstr.org>
Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories.moderated,alt.sex.stories
Followup-To: alt.sex.stories.d
X-Archived-At: <URL:http://assm.asstr.org/Year2010/60480>
X-Moderator-Contact: ASSTR ASSM moderation <story-admin@asstr.org>
X-Story-Submission: <story-submit@asstr.org>
X-Moderator-ID: dennyw, RuiJorge





<1st attachment, "Hannah (whole story).txt" begin>

Hannah (The whole story) (bbbbFF, MMMMMF, Slut, p**o, voyeurism,
exhibitionist, piercings, tattoos, b********y) ADULTS ONLY

Disclaimer Warning: If you're u******e or offended by the subject
matter you should not be here reading this, so DO NOT read any further.
This is my story and in part or in its entirety, shall not to be reproduced
without the author's prior permission.

Feedback always welcome at Johnnie666666@yahoo.co.uk

This is based upon a story posted by Norm DePloom called Miss Brooks,
back in 2005. I liked his story but didn't like the ending, so I rewrote
it.

Introduction Jeff could not believe his luck. He was fifteen years old
and a sexy older woman had recently moved into a house just a few doors
away from his. A few days later she had come to their house to introduce
herself. As she introduced herself to Jeff's Mum Jeff couldn't take his
eyes off the sexy woman. Her name was Hannah. Jeff was smitten. While
she was clearly in her forties, she had a great figure, a perfect hourglass
with a tiny waist and flaring hips, Oh and absolutely huge tits that on
this occasion were obviously not supported by a bra. Jeff couldn't take
his eyes off her big tits and her perky nipples showing through her
T-shirt. Hannah caught him ogling her big tits and when he next looked at
her face she smiled and winked at him.

Jeff was in love. He spent his time watching Hannah leave her house to
go to work in her sexy dresses and high heeled shoes. This had caused Jeff
to fantasise about seeing her naked and he imagined himself fucking her
while she writhed in pleasure underneath him. Jeff began to dream about
watching through her bedroom window while she slowly undressed and flaunted
her sexy body. Jeff's obsession to see her naked grew stronger each day.
Weeks later Jeff walked by Hannah's house every day after school and one
afternoon he saw her car parked outside on the street and made a mad
decision. He sneaked through the side gate into her garden. She had left
the curtains open, so it was easy for him to find her bedroom window.

Jeff stroked his hard cock through his jeans with his right hand while
he held onto the window ledge with his left hand while he imagined Hannah
lying naked on the bed playing with her huge tits and stroking her pussy.
Then she walked into the bedroom drying herself with a towel as she walked.
Hannah had obviously just come out of the shower. She didn't see Jeff
peering through her window. She stood and rubbed herself, her huge tits
wobbling, her nipples fully erect. As she bent over to pick up the dress
she had discarded she inadvertently gave Jeff a brief view of her big labia
lips hanging down beneath her hairy crotch. Without even a stroke, but
with a soft moan Jeff came inside his underpants. As soon as his cock
stopped jerking Jeff hurried home in shame.

That evening though his obsession became irresistible; having seen her
naked, although mostly from behind Jeff was fixated. He lay on his bed
stroking his hard cock thinking about what he had seen between her thighs
until he could stand it no longer. Rising from his bed, Jeff pulled jeans
and a T-shirt on over his naked body and went downstairs and slipped out
the back door without his parents noticing. Jeff walked quickly down the
street to Hannah's house. The thrill of sneaking into her garden in the
dark while knowing that she was at home made his heart pound in his chest.
By the time he stepped up to her bedroom window his cock felt like it was
on the verge of exploding.

Hannah was, she knew she was, and so did the c***dren's court, a real
slut, although having been caught before having a sexual relationship with
a minor, Hannah still found it difficult to control her impulses. Hannah
thought back a couple of weeks to when she had met one of her neighbours.
She remembered that the neighbour had a teenager son that had been ogling
her braless tits and that she had winked at him. She rarely wore a bra at
home. Earlier, when she had arrived home Hannah had stripped off her
clothes, she had a quick shower to cool herself down (this was when Jeff
was peering through her window)then she only put on a very short skirt and
halter top then went into the backyard to tend her flowers. She felt
naughty not wearing knickers and feeling the cool breeze fanning her
vagina. Throughout the process she had one hand stroking her pussy and
stretching her big cunt lips while the other hand directed the hose. By
the time she was finished she was hot in more than one way.

Later, when it grew dark, she went into the house, she stripped
completely naked and got into the shower again to clean off the dirt and
sweat from gardening. The attention to her pussy while she was watering
had left it throbbing and she held the shower head so it sprayed against
her pussy lips while she masturbated furiously until she came. Hannah was
still so horny. Her juices were running down her legs. After roughly
drying herself she put on an extremely short and virtually transparent silk
robe and slippers and walked from the bathroom into her bedroom. As she
walked into the room she nearly gasped as she saw a boy's head duck away
from the window. In those few nanoseconds she had already recognised him
as her young neighbour Jeff, the one she had noticed staring at her tits.
He had no idea she had seen him.

Without giving any indication that she had seen him, she went to the
side of the bed and turned so her bottom was facing the window. She bent
down as if she was folding some clothes and parted her legs - giving the
boy a fantastic view of her hot pussy, completely unaware that she had
already given Jeff a similar show a few hours earlier. Hannah was already
out of control. She knew she was going to have a problem but she just had
to perform for her 15 year old audience. She plonked herself on her knees
with her pussy facing the window. She managed to arrange her pussy so that
it pointed towards the window and began to furiously finger-fuck herself
with her middle finger, not stopping until she had sprayed all over the
bed. Then, when she had recovered, she got up and left the bedroom. `I
can't call the police', she argued with herself, `he's a good boy really,
and so sweet. I'll just chase him off with a warning'. Her pussy was
already throbbing with lust, her finger-fucking had only increased her
desire. Jeff gazed through the window as the object of his lust had
entered the bedroom wearing the dangerously short transparent silk robe,
her wonderful tits and rock hard nipples pushing through the material.
Even from the front he could see her cunt's lips through the forest of
hair, but then she displayed her superb and puffy cunt lips to him as she
knelt on her bed and fucked herself vigorously with her fingers, before she
stood up and walked away. Jeff had no idea that the whole show had been
for his benefit. Jeff's excitement deflated when she left her bedroom
again. Hannah walked into her bathroom and applied some scarlet lipstick.

Hannah could not bring herself to call the police. She slipped through
the patio door and walked across the patio to the corner of the house. The
young boy was still staring intently into her bedroom.

`Jeff,' the sound of her voice, coming from almost right beside him,
startled Jeff, who had been so intent on watching for her to reappear in
her bedroom that he had not noticed when she walked up beside him. He
jumped and stepped back, tripping over, Jeff fell to the ground, bashing
his head on the hard floor of the yard.

`Oh, goodness,' Hannah completely forgot that the robe she was wearing
had to be held together to cover her nakedness, as if a transparent robe
could do that anyway. She knelt next to him and held his head in her hand,
she could smell her arousal and wondered if the boy could too. She helped
Jeff to his feet, `are you hurt?' she asked. All Jeff's attention was on
the naked body clearly visible to him through the gaping robe. Holding
Jeff by his arm Hannah led him across the patio and into her house. I'm
just going to make sure he's OK, she told herself, (and warn him not to be
a peeping tom). `No, I'm OK, just a little lump on my stupid head' said
the boy. She still led him by the elbow into the living room and sat him
on the couch then sat down opposite him in the recliner.

Hannah pulled her legs up and sat crossed legged, she arranged the robe
between her legs to cover her pussy. She desperately wanted to stroke
herself as he watched.

`What were you doing?' Hannah's question sounded ridiculous, even to
her. They both knew exactly what he was doing. Hannah tried to ignore the
heat and the wetness between her legs. As the dampness between her legs
increased, Hannah's mouth became drier. She swallowed with difficulty; her
breathing became shallow and rapid. Hannah could feel the compulsion
overtaking her like a darkness engulfing her mind. She knew that she
should send the boy home and not get herself into trouble again. Jeff had
tried not to look at her since she had brought him into her house, but from
under his eyelids he had seen her cunt briefly as she crossed her legs on
her recliner. Perhaps, he thought, she was trying to decide if she should
call the police, or his mother.

`Why were you looking in my bedroom window, Jeff?'

`I wanted to see you,' Jeff's reply was soft and barely audible.

`Is there some special way you would like to see me?' Hannah asked after
a few seconds of silence.

`With... without... clothes, I mean naked.' Said Jeff.

`So, my nasty little neighbour boy wants to see me naked?'. Hearing the
words 'nasty' and 'naked' coming from Hannah's scarlet lips made Jeff's
hard cock throb.

`Yes,' he hissed in a tone that sounded almost as if he was being
strangled.

`Say it,' Hannah ordered, `You need to say what you want, you have to
tell me what you want me to do.'

`I want to see you naked and I want to do rude things with you.' Jeff
was so drenched in adrenaline he felt like his whole body was vibrating
with lust.

`You can see me,' Hannah said, but you can't see any part of me until
you name it. Tell your slutty neighbour what you want to see, MAKE ME DO
IT'

`I want to see your breasts too Hannah, show me those huge tits.' Jeff
pulled and tugged on his hard cock through his clothes while he watched his
sexy neighbour's body writhing on the chair.

`Is there a specific part of my huge tits you want to see? Tell me to
do it, be specific.'

`I want you to show me your huge nipples.' Jeff croaked, his throat was
almost too dry to speak. He heard a low, soft moan from Hannah as her thin
robe slipped off her huge breasts. She held her breasts in her hands and
squeezed them so her nipples really stuck out at Jeff. Jeff could feel his
lips trembling with his desire to suck on her erect nipples

`Would... would you...' Jeff could tell that Hannah was struggling with
the words, but was she struggling to say them, or struggling not to say
them?

`...would you like to see me suck on my nipples?'

`Yes.'

`Say it. You have to make me, tell your slutty neighbour to do it, tell
me to do it.' Hannah was getting more excited and breathless as she spoke.
`Make your slutty neighbour suck her nipples.' Hannah's voice shifted into
a whiny begging mode.

`Suck on your nipples,' Jeff ordered. Then, in a moment of inspiration
he added, `like the slut you are.' With a loud moan Hannah grasped her
right breast and lifted her nipple to her mouth and sucked on her nipple
with her red lips. The scene was so erotic. Jeff's eyes were switching
between her horny tit-licking and nipple-sucking but kept dropping his eyes
down to the V he could see between her thighs through the transparent robe.
Jeff watched for several minutes as his neighbour switched her sucking back
and forth between her two nipples that were sticking out like big wet pink
stalks from her huge tits.

`I want to see your p..p..pussy.' He demanded with a f***efulness that
surprised them both.

`Do you really think that you are going to get your nice neighbour to
show you her pussy like she was some common slut?' Hannah slowly lowered
her breast from her mouth.

`Yes,' Jeff demanded even more f***efully, `I want you to show me your
cunt like the slut you are, I want to see your legs wide open while you
caress your cunt for me.' Hannah was shocked to hear him call her pussy a
cunt but it also inflamed her desire. She slowly opened her thighs,
watching Jeff's eyes and face the whole time. As her white thighs slowly
separated Hannah pulled apart the robe, allowing light to shine on her wet,
pouting lips. Jeff could see the wetness glistening on the hairs on her
pussy. Jeff could see her wide open vagina and she began to stroke it
gently with her fingers. Jeff was having difficulty breathing. As he
stared at her, she lifted her knees up onto the recliner's armrests then
slid her arse towards the front of the chair. Her wide-open position
enabled the boy to see her tight, crinkled anus shining with the excess
lubricant that Jeff could see flowing like a small river from the bottom of
her vagina. Hannah used her right finger and the thumb and index finger of
her other hand to spread her lips apart. She pulled her lips so far apart
that her vagina was gaping and Jeff could see right inside it. She began
to slowly slide her finger into her vagina then withdrawing it to rub her
clitoris with the wetness she found inside herself. She looked at him
dreamily with her finger buried deep inside herself.

`That's enough,' Hannah announced.

`I want...'

`No, I said that's enough.' Her legs closed and the focus of Jeff's
passion rose from the chair.

`Come back tomorrow night,' she said, `and you can touch me.' As soon as
she heard the patio door slide shut Hannah threw her legs over the chair
arms again and renewed her attack on her pussy with both hands alternating
between savagely fucking with multiple fingers and pulling on her lips and
clitoris like she was trying to rip them from her body. As well as her
excitement from her brief exposure to Jeff she was also remembering all the
boy sex she had before she was caught and convicted of c***d sex crimes.
She couldn't help recalling her, what she called her "toy-boy", experiences
and how good it had been. She was squashing her tits and squeezing her
nipples in her sexual frenzy. She did not stop, nor slow the urgency of
her attack, until she had cum four times. When she was finally done she
fell asl**p in the recliner, her legs still up on the arms and her pussy
still on display to the empty house.

Jeff had followed her to her office the next day. She was wearing a
short button-through black dress and bright red patent heels. Jeff thought
Hannah looked, somehow, different. Was she different, he wondered, or did
looking at her pussy the previous night just change his perspective of her?
As she entered the lift and turned she noticed the boy watching her and
walked back out of the lift. She approached him and drew him into the
lobby fire exit. She stood so close to him that he could feel the heat
from her body.

"Did you enjoy yourself last night Jeff? Did you like watching your
slutty neighbour suck her nipples and stroke her pussy? I enjoyed it Jeff,
I enjoyed it so much that I thought I would maintain the theme, so today
I'm not wearing any knickers or bra." She announced in a soft tone only
Jeff would hear. "I'm naked under my dress," Hannah added as she walked
away and got into the lift. Jeff put his hands into his front pockets in
an attempt to hide his erection as he walked out of the office block. At
lunchtime Jeff was back in the lobby. When Hannah appeared from the lifts
she spotted him immediately and walked into the fire exit doorway.

"There's nothing we can do until tonight." She said. All morning Jeff
had been pondering some of the things Hannah had said the night before.
'Tell me to do it...', 'Make me do it...', 'Make your slutty neighbour do
it...'. Without speaking Jeff reached under her dress and pushed his hand
between her thighs. His hand ran down the hairy V between her thighs, he
managed to get a finger into her vagina, it was soaking wet. Why else, he
had decided, would she have told him that she wasn't wearing any knickers
or bra. Hannah's protest died on her lips, she spread her legs so his
finger could explore deeper into her cunt, he put a second finger inside
her. She crouched slightly to give him better access to her hot cunt. She
clasped her hands behind her back submissively and waited for the young man
to finish exploring her vagina, as his hand undid a button and slipped in
to grasp a throbbing nipple. The knowledge that her career, and much of
her life, would collapse in utter disaster if anyone walked through the
unlockable door, only made the flow of lubricant from her vagina more
copious than it would have been otherwise. Jeff's entire hand, up to his
wrist was coated with the slippery fluid. After some minutes thrusting in
and out of her cunt, pinching and caressing her nipples Jeff brought Hannah
to her first orgasm with him. He stopped finger-fucking her as the palm of
his hand was drenched in the secretions running out of her pussy. She took
his hand and licked the pussy juices off. She smiled at him. "Tonight,"
she said in a lust drenched whisper as Jeff opened the fire escape door, "I
promise." Jeff's exploration of her vagina and tits left Hannah excited,
flustered and horny beyond all measure. She went out to buy her lunchtime
sandwich with trembling thighs and throbbing nipples. As she took out her
purse to pay for her sandwich she found a note from Jeff at the top of her
handbag. It was like a school essay, it was written by a 15 year old, but
the message was clear.

'Hannah is my cunt' was the title. Hannah looked quickly over her
shoulder to make sure no one in the queue was looking at what she was
reading, then went back to reading. Her vagina began to flow like a river
as she read.

'Hannah is my Cunt'

'She showed me her huge tits last night then let me watch her sucking
her big nipples. Then she spread her legs wide and let me gaze at her
naked pussy while she masturbated and this morning I rammed my fingers in
that soaking wet pussy and fucked her with them. I'm going to fuck her
tonight.

'My slutty whore neighbour is going to leave her door unlocked and be on
her recliner completely naked with her legs spread wide open waiting for me
when I go to her house tonight, just like she was last night with those big
lips parted so I can see the pink inside of her slutty pussy. Her pussy
will be hot and wet, craving my big cock.

'I'm going to fuck her and make her do nasty things. I can't believe
what a dirty, horny cunt Hannah is.'

Hannah was caught between the desire to destroy Jeff's missive before
anyone else could see it, and the desire to put it somewhere safe where she
could read it over and over while she fucked herself with her fingers.
Hannah could not recall any of the work day after reading Jeff's note. She
realised that Jeff had planned to get his fingers into her cunt earlier and
had written the note and left it in her bag when she wasn't looking. The
dirty side of her mind, and her vagina; no her pussy, her cunt, had
completely taken over and all she could think about was the young boy's
hard cock pounding into her. Hannah was full-time back in dirty slut mode.

Hannah stopped at a sex store on the way home. She bought a selection
of vibrators, including the latest rampant rabbit and some magazines with
sexually explicit pictures. She didn't know how familiar Jeff was with her
anatomy and she wanted him to feel free to explore every cavity in her
horny body. She also knew, from previous experience, that it would be only
a matter of time before Jeff decided to share her body with his friends.
She wanted to make sure that he knew that she had absolutely no limits
where sex was concerned. She was trembling, knowing that she could not
maintain control of herself or keep herself out of trouble with the law.
She knew that if she was caught having sex with an u******e boy (again)
that she would be sent to prison, but she could not resist the urges that
were taking over in her brain.

Hannah drove home with her hand between her wide-spread naked thighs
stroking her clitoris, so glad that she had ditched the knickers that
morning, while she imagined what it was going to be like the first time
Jeff brought one or two of his friends over to her house. She imagined the
perfect humiliation and embarrassment of being f***ed by a boy to put
herself on display for his friends and what he might make her do. She
needed the boy to put himself in control of her body totally. Just in case
he might not think of sharing her with his friends she had purchased a
couple of DVD's promising 'hours of gang bang fun' to give him the idea.

Hannah left the magazines, DVD's, and sex toys on the coffee table where
Jeff would be sure to see them when he came over. She was so hot. She had
images in her head of lots of boys sucking and fucking her and she couldn't
keep her hands away from her naked pussy. She decided to relax and do some
gardening.

However, instead of dressing in her usual, quite revealing, gardening
clothes, she was just too horny, so she stripped naked and went out into
her garden in the nude. She knew that the man who lived next door
regularly watched her through the cracks in the fence when she was dressed.
Today she was going to give him a very different vision to watch through
the fence cracks. She got down on her hands and knees, with her pussy and
arse just a couple of feet from one of the larger fence cracks, and began
to do some work with her garden tools. It only took a few minutes before
she heard a muted gasp that told her she was being watched.

Hannah slowly lowered her shoulders until the nipples on her large
breasts were resting in the cool freshly tilled soil then spread her knees
and arched her back to give her neighbour the maximum view of her
widespread pussy and arse. Once she was in position she reached back
between her legs and spread her pussy lips open for his enjoyment, then
fucked her fingers in and out of her pussy while she rubbed her clitoris
with her other hand. Soon her fingers were flying in and out of her pussy
and the palm of her hand was slapping hard against her clitoris and her
pubic mound. She completely lost control as the orgasm was rising inside
her. The lewdness of her actions were driving her wild. Even after she
heard the grunts and moans that told her that the neighbour had cum, she
continued to display her pussy as she slapped and fucked herself harder
until she came herself.

As her body recovered from the orgasm she stood up, turned around and,
facing the fence and looking right at where the man she knew was watching
her, God how she loved being a perverted slut! She winked at her peeping
tom neighbour then turned and went into the house. I have a lot of fucking
to do, she thought as she put one of her new DVD's into the player.

Hannah watched a DVD, It was exactly what she wanted. There was a
football team of young men, all about 18 and a lone blonde woman with big
tits. They were in the dressing room in the shower and she walked in not
realising they were there. As soon as they saw her one of the boys grabbed
her and they all stripped her. Their big cocks were bouncing around as
they undressed her, then they put her on the examination couch in the
middle of the dressing room and fucked her. They all fucked her, they
fucked her cunt, they fucked her arse, they fucked her mouth. She was
covered in spunk. With her legs up over the arms of the chair, Hannah
reclined the chair back until she was almost laying down and slowly and
gently rubbed her finger up and down her wet pussy lips while she watched
man after man pumping their cum into the woman's gaping pussy. After a few
minutes she closed her eyes and imagined that she was the woman being
gang-banged. She continued to rub her pussy and clitoris and imagined a
whole school full of f******n and fifteen year old boys were lined up
waiting for their turn to fuck her with their sweet young-man cocks. She
loved having her arse fucked my young teenage cock. Big enough to give her
tight arse a good fucking without being, as were some men, large enough to
cause pain.

After cumming again Hannah looked at the clock. Oh, how could she wait?
She was going to get fucked by a boy for the first time in a long time and
she was going to get fucked by a sweet young fifteen year old boy. She
thought about how nice it was going to be to touch his hard boy-cock for
the first time. How much it was going to excite her to help him put his
hard cock into her pussy for the first time. She wondered how big it would
be and whether it would have any pubic hair around it. Oh, god, how she
longed to take his hard cock into her mouth for the first time. As she
neared another orgasm Hannah remembered how proud and excited it had made
her when Jeff had f***ed his hand between her legs and played with her wet
pussy even after she told him not to, and how he had fucked her so hard
with his fingers that she had quickly cum. It was his confident, dominant,
attitude that had excited her and made her pussy wet as much as it was his
fingers exploring her in the fire escape.

She turned off the DVD and went into the bathroom to take a nice long,
hot, bath. As she ran the water into her tub she mused about how much it
was going to simplify her life to give up all the silly little rules she
had imposed on herself in her futile effort to suppress the dirty slut that
was her true self. She could masturbate while taking long baths again, she
could remain naked all the time, she could touch herself whenever and
however she pleased, and she could have all the teenage boys she craved,
only that right now she only craved one - Jeff. Hannah pinched and pulled
on her nipples with both hands, and then did the same to her clitoris with
one hand while she closed her eyes and imagined how wonderful it was going
to be with her new young lover.

After another orgasm, it seemed as if she was trying to make up for all
her missed orgasms in one evening, She washed her naked body then climbed
out of the tub and rubbed body oil over her wet skin. As her hands moved
over her body she wondered how she had ever convinced herself to give up
such sensual pleasures. "Never again," she promised herself out loud as
she looked into the mirror. As she laid back naked in the recliner, she
was feeling almost like a virgin waiting for her first lover to come and
take her.

She loved to watch the expression on a young man's face when his hard
cock slipped for the first time into a warm, wet, eager pussy. She would
always, for the rest of his life be his first; the pussy he would never
forget no matter how many pussy's he fucked after hers. She loved the way
the teenage boys used to play with her body like it was a new toy. She was
desperate to get that experience again.

Meanwhile at Jeff's house Jeff wasn't sure what to expect. He was
dressing to visit Hannah. He wondered how she would react after he had
fucked her with his fingers when she had told him he couldn't do anything
until tonight. She had said that he could touch her. Would she have
changed her mind? He wondered if he could fuck her too. Jeff was still a
virgin; he had managed to fumble around with a few girls his own age,
getting a hand inside a bra a few times and once he managed to get his hand
inside a girl's pants and between her thighs, but he had never got any
further, and didn't really know how to fuck, although he had seen people
fucking on a couple of R rated DVD's that he found in his Dad's wardrobe.
He thought about the other night when she had shown him her tits and her
cunt. His cock was getting hard just thinking about what she had already
shown him. He decided to skip the briefs and just pulled on his tightest
black trousers. They really showed off his larger than average cock,
especially as he thought he would be rock hard just looking at her, never
mind getting to touch her. He knew he could not tell any of his friends
about her. First of all no one would believe him and, second, if they did
Hannah would deny it.

Hannah did not mean to, but she fell asl**p in the chair and was
pleasantly awakened by a hand on her pussy and a mouth sucking ravenously
on her nipple. She looked up to see Jeff whose mouth was hardening her
nipple. She reached over and unbuckled his belt then pushed his jeans down
to his knees. When she cupped his cock and balls in her hand Hannah could
feel his deep moan vibrating from his mouth through her nipple and into the
core of her breast. "Quick, get naked Jeff" she said. Jeff wasted no time
in taking off his trainers, his jeans and his T-shirt, glad he had skipped
the undershorts. He big cock was already fully erect and bouncing up and
down as he stripped.

"Fuck me Jeff, I'm ready for you" she begged in an urgent whisper, "fuck
your slutty neighbour's dirty hot and wet pussy. Use her like a whore."
Jeff stood naked at the end of the chair. Hannah slipped her arse close to
the edge of the seat opening her pussy even wider in eager anticipation of
her first teenage fuck in years. She whimpered like a baby when, instead
of immediately beginning to fuck the offered pussy, Jeff knelt down between
her thighs and examined her pussy with its big lips and her throbbing
clitoris.

"It's yours Jeff," Hannah promised as she moved her hips in slow fucking
motions, "it may be between my legs but it's your pussy to do anything you
want with. My arse is yours too, so is my mouth and my tits, they are all
yours." Hannah felt like she was babbling incoherently while she waited
desperately for him to fuck her. "You can fuck me anytime you want, in any
way you want and with anything you want, You can bring your friends over
and I'll let them fuck me, if you tell me to". Her passion was so high she
was losing control, "There is nothing that this slut won't do for you
Jeff". Having finished his examination, Jeff stood up. He leant over her
widespread thighs and positioned his hard cock ready to enter her soaking
wet pussy. Hannah grabbed his cock and rubbed it up and down her soaking
wet slit.

"Yes, Oh god, yes," Hannah hissed as Jeff leant forward more and his
rigid cock slipped into her. How could I have ever gone without this, she
wondered as she thrust herself onto the boys hard cock with wild abandon.

"Just promise you'll fuck me a lot," she begged as she wrapped her legs
around the boy and pulled him closer forcing his hard cock deeper into her
pussy. "Please Jeff, let me be your slut. Just think, your very own slut
with a pussy that will do anything and everything you want it to. Wouldn't
that be good? Let it be me Jeff". It was easy to guess that Jeff had
jerked off several times between the end of school and his entrance into
her house (and pussy). He fucked her for forty five minutes without
stopping. While he had no idea what a clitoris was, their positions
allowed his firm young body to press against her clitoris every time he
fucked his hard cock into her. Hannah moaned and groaned her way through
several orgasms, each one more intense than the one before. Each time she
admonished him to 'fuck his slutty whore neighbour harder' while she
twisted and tugged on her nipples like she was trying to pull them from her
body. After forty five minutes Jeff pulled his still hard cock from her
wet, overflowing pussy and sat down on the couch. Since his cock remained
hard, Hannah knew it was just a rest break and not the end of the night's
fucking.

"Would you like a Coke?"

"Yeah, that'd be great." Jeff picked up one of the bondage magazines and
began to flip through it looking at the pictures while he waited for her to
bring him the coke. "I like it in the can," he called after the naked
woman as he watched her shapely arse and huge tits swaying as she walked
into her kitchen."

"OK." It was interesting to her in a disconnected analytical way, how
quickly she fell into the role of serving all of her young lover's needs,
not just his sexual desires. She knew, from experience that once she was
in this mode she would even do his laundry for him if he brought it over.
She walked back into the living room, carrying two cans of Coke, and her
thighs still trembling unsteadily. She saw him admiring her large tits and
her pussy, with her puffy lips showing between her legs as she walked. She
handed him a can and put one down on the coffee table for herself. She
knelt between his knees and lovingly kissed his cock, then licked it before
taking it in her mouth and sucking it. She sucked it slowly, savouring the
taste of her own cunt on it, marvelling at the size and hardness of it.
She pushed forward until his cock was in her throat. She loved it, but she
wanted his spunk inside her this time so she lifted her mouth off his
wonderful cock and stood. She sat down next to her naked young lover and
glanced at what had been holding Jeff's attention while she was fetching
the drinks. He was closely examining a series of pictures showing a naked
woman who was wearing only a dog collar and was being walked on her hands
and knees with a leash; the man walking her had a large dog on another
leash; the next picture showed they were clearly in the middle of what
appeared to be a public park, with the dog sniffing around the arse of the
kneeling naked woman; the next picture showed the dog obviously fucking the
woman with the man standing watching.

"Would you like to see me do that?" Hannah said "If I was your very own
slut and you told me to I would be that woman for you". Hannah's voice
trembled with a combination of anticipation and fear. The idea of being
fucked like a dog in heat in a public park excited her immensely and sent a
gush of lubricant flowing onto the cushion of her couch. The possibility
that her young lover would really make her do it terrified and excited her.
The fear did not subtract, but added to the flow of lubricant from her
pussy.

"Definitely! Someday, I would love to see you kneeling on the grass
while my dog fucked you like that". Hannah was both excited and reticent
at the thought that her young stud wanted to flaunt her body and humiliate
her in a public place. Considering that just fucking was new and exciting
to Jeff, Hannah guessed it might be some time before he started
experimenting with the more bizarre sexual antics that she craved.

"Would you like to see a video of a dog fucking a horny slut'?" she
asked. Like most teenage boys she knew he would be a fast learner and that
it would not take him long to discover that she would perform any act of
sexual gratification that he wanted, including being fucked and humiliated
in public. If he told her to open her legs wide on a crowded bus while she
had no knickers on, she would do so without hesitation. She knew she would
fuck his dog if he told her to. She was a horny pussy that needed, no
wanted, to be told what to do by her young lovers.

"Yes I do want to see that, I hadn't realised that dogs fucked women"
Hannah looked at him, loving his naivety. Jeff looked up from the static
still pictures, answering his naked neighbour's question with simple,
boyish, excitement and enthusiasm. Hannah picked up the remote control and
started the DVD playing. Jeff watched, enthralled, as he saw a naked woman
walking around, then standing with her legs apart as a dog walked into the
room and started to lick her pussy. She leant back against a table and
spread her thighs. Jeff could see her hairless pussy being split and
licked by the big hound as the woman caressed her own tits and squeezed her
nipples. This went on for a few minutes as the woman had a noisy orgasm
from the dog's stimulating tongue. Then she dropped to her knees and
lowered her shoulders to the ground. The camera angle changed and Jeff
could see her puffy pouting pussy lips. Then she slipped her hand between
her legs and used a finger to open them, opening them wide, showing the
pink wetness inside. The next image showed the dog's huge pink cock as it
slid into the soaking pussy. There followed several minutes of the dog
fucking harder and harder into the woman's pussy as she moaned and groaned
on the floor. The dog stopped thrusting as his doggy spunk filled the
woman's pussy. Meanwhile, in the house Hannah pushed the table away from
the couch then, slipping onto her knees, lowered her head into Jeff's lap
and sucked his hard boy cock into her mouth. She was rewarded with a deep
moan as she swirled her tongue over Jeff's big rigid cock. Hannah loved
the taste of her own pussy on a hard cock.

Hannah grabbed the remote and switched off the doggy porn. She pulled
Jeff from the sofa and positioned herself on her hands and knees in front
of him.

"Fuck me Jeff" she demanded. "Fuck your slut hard".

Jeff got onto his knees and shuffled up behind her, marvelling at the
wetness around her pussy and the size of her vagina's lips. She had her
hand under her waiting to feed his cock into her hungry pussy. As she felt
it slide in she almost came. It was exquisite. She grasped his cock hard
as he began to slide it in and out of her.

"Harder Jeff, harder" she moaned.

Jeff complied. He held her flared hips and used them as levers to ram
his young cock into the soaking wet hot pussy in front of him.

Hannah could feel his hairy young balls bouncing against her engorged
clitoris as he pumped his cock into her willing pussy. She felt her orgasm
rising as his big hard cock plumbed the depths of her pussy. She squeezed
his cock as hard as she could to make him pump his spunk into her as she
came. He did. She began thrashing around as her climax hit, then began to
feel his spunk spurting inside her as she felt his cock pulsating against
the walls of her pussy.

She collapsed on to the floor, her young lover collapsing on top of her.
She could feel his hot breath on her neck and his softening cock in her
pussy. She rolled him off her and turned over, rising up on one elbow she
began to kiss and lick his lips as he played with her nipples.

"You must need to get home" she said, glancing at the clock and seeing
it was getting late.

"What happens to the spunk in your pussy?" he asked.

"What do you want to happen to it?" she replied. "Would you like to see
me eat it out of my pussy?".

"Yes please! That sounds interesting" her young lover responded.

Then he watched her get up from the floor and crouch down, bending her
knees so her arse was inches from the carpet. He could see her pussy lips
nearly touching the floor. They were spread wide apart and he could see
the pink insides of her lips and the whiteness of his spunk as it started
to leak out of her.

She put her hand under her pussy and pushed two fingers inside her. She
scooped out his come and licked it off her fingers. Jeff was enthralled
watching the slutty act as his neighbour's fingers kept diving into her
pussy and pulling out more and more of his thick spunk until she couldn't
reach any more.

"I can't reach the rest" she said "your cock dumped it deep inside me so
it won't come out until I walk around, then it will drip into my knickers".
Jeff's mind was absorbing this thinking about his spunk inside her slutty
pussy he quickly came to a horny conclusion.

"If you are going to be my slut I don't want you to wear knickers any
more, ever" he commanded. "And only wear a bra when you go to work. In
fact, when you are at home you must be naked all the time in case I can
come round and fuck you!" Hannah smiled and nodded her agreement, pleased
that he had said she was going to be his slut.

They stood and embraced. He massaged her big tits and squeezed her hard
nipples before sliding his hands down her flat tummy to cup her naked hairy
pussy.

"I think sluts should be shaved too don't you?" he said, not waiting for
an answer. "And as you are going to be my slut from now on, to do what I
want with, I want you to shave your pussy every day, you will do that for
me won't you Hannah".

"Of course I will lover, why don't we do it together right now? It
won't take long" Hannah replied. Hannah took his hand and took him into
her bathroom. She ran the water until it was hot and filled the basin.
She stepped into the shower to retrieve the razor she used for her armpits
and dropped it into the water. She took a pair of scissors out of the
cupboard under the sink and gave them to Jeff. "We'll need to get rid of
most of the hair first or it will block up the razor and burn my skin. Do
you want to do that for me?" she said. Jeff nodded and took the scissors.
Hannah took a towel and laid it on the bathroom floor. She sat on it and
leant back on her elbows to watch Jeff cut her hair. Jeff cut Hannah's
pubic hair as short as he could and then put the scissors down. "Would you
like to do the shaving Jeff. Remember it as the first time you shaved your
slut's cunt?" Jeff smiled. "Yes, I definitely want to do that. You tell
me how you would do it and I'll do the shaving".

Hannah told Jeff to soak her pubic hair using the flannel in the basin
and hot water. When he had done that she told him to squeeze some shaving
gel from the dispenser onto his hand and rub it all over her hairs. Hannah
wanted him to dwell on her throbbing clitoris as he spread the gel but Jeff
carried on until her pubic mound was white with gel. "OK, get the razor
and we'll start" Hannah said. Jeff got the razor out of the hot water and
held it ready to shave. "OK, to stop it burning you have to shave in the
direction that the hair is growing" Hannah explained "so start on the right
side of my pubes and shave to the middle. Try to not let the razor get
blocked by hair so rinse it frequently". Jeff started to shave his sluts
pubic hair, working from the outside to the middle and rinsing every time
as there was so much hair. Soon Jeff had got down to Hannah's pubic bone.
"OK Jeff, here is where you are on your own. Keep shaving from my leg in
towards my lips and be very careful!" she joked. Now Hannah laid back and
pulled her legs up and opened them wide so that Jeff could shave between
her legs and her cunt lips. He was very careful and very thorough, he had
also grown an enormous erection from the erotic act of shaving her. She
was in ecstasy when he grabbed her lips between his fingers and stretched
them away from her body so he could shave right up to them. How did he
know to do that? She thought to herself. When he finished between her
legs he lathered up the whole lot again and shaved her a second time, even
shaving off the tiny hairs down near her anus. Jeff let out the soapy
water and refilled the basin with clean hot water and used the flannel to
clean the left over gel from Hannah's cunt.

Hannah stood. She patted herself with a fluffy towel before inspecting
Jeff's efforts. She felt around her cunt and her lips and rubbed her hand
all over her mound. It was perfectly smooth. "Jeff, what a fantastic job
you've done here" she said. "I don't know why I've never done that before,
it feels and looks fantastic. Look how big my labia lips look!" Jeff
smiled and agreed telling her lips were indeed huge and looked even bigger
without the forest of hair around them and that with a permanently shaved
and naked cunt she really would remember that she was his slut. Hannah
looked down and saw Jeff's huge erection. "I can't let you go home like
that can I?" she laughed. She knelt down and took his cock in her mouth.
Jeff stood there holding her hair loosely loving the feeling of his cock
going down her throat. "OK, enough" he said. Hannah looked up somewhat
distressed. "Turn around and stick your lovely arse up in the air and open
your legs wide" he said. Hannah took her mouth of his cock in an instant
to do his bidding. She dropped her shoulders to the floor of the bathroom
so her bottom was really high, her throbbing cunt sticking out between her
parted thighs. Jeff rammed his cock into it to the hilt and in one go.
Hannah gasped. It felt so good. Jeff held Hannah by her flared hips and
fucked her as hard and as fast as he could, ramming into her with all his
strength. Hannah had never been fucked so hard. There was a new
sensitivity around her shaved cunt and she could feel Jeff's balls banging
against her clitoris as he fucked into her. After a few minutes she felt
the orgasm rising in her clitoris. When it came it was a big one and she
called out as she came. She was closing her legs to stop Jeff's balls from
touching her now sensitive clitoris. Jeff smacked her arse and told her to
keep her legs wide apart. Hannah did so, even though it was difficult to
ignore the natural reaction to close them. Soon the tenderness of her
clitoris was forgotten as the big cock slamming into her was bringing her
to orgasm deep in her cunt. Jeff could feel her cunt tightening and
guessed she was starting to cum. He continued fucking her hard as he knew
that he was close too. Jeff came first in the end. Hannah felt his cock
pulsing as it filled with spunk before bursting out the end and flooding
her vagina walls. Hannah came that second, she screamed again and squeezed
her vagina muscles, gripping Jeff's hard cock to make him keep it deep
inside her. When the moment had passed Jeff slowly withdrew his softening
cock. Hannah scooted round and took it into her mouth to lovingly clean it
with her tongue. The both stood up and smiled at each other. "I'll have
to shave you again!" said Jeff "That was fabulous". Hannah agreed.
"Hannah, you started to close your legs just then. This is a new rule.
You are never to close your legs, ever. They must always be at least 12"
apart at the knee, further if I specifically tell you. Do you understand?"
Hannah nodded. Jeff looked down. Hannah's eyes followed his gaze and
realised he was looking at her knees that together. She quickly adjusted
herself so that her knees were 12" apart. It felt strange, but she knew
she would do it for Jeff. She would do anything for her lover, anything.
She felt Jeff's spunk starting to run down her thigh. She willed herself
to ignore it.

Jeff said that he really must go or would be in trouble. She walked him
to the door.

"Wave until you can't see me any more" he said "and don't hide behind
the door".

Hannah smiled at him and stood at the wide open door, the sticky cum
wetness around her pussy cooling in the breeze which was making her nipples
hard again. `I wonder who's watching this little display' she thought, but
kept her promise and stood naked at the door until, after a last turn and
wave, he had disappeared from sight.

She walked back into the lounge, still naked to switch off the lights.
If she had been paying more attention she would have noticed her nosy
neighbour's head sticking over the fence top, having watched the dirtiest
show of his life.

After Jeff left Hannah walked around the house naked. There was so much
spunk on her thighs that she had to keep stopping to run her finger up her
thigh to her big lips, collect a finger full of spunk and lick it. She
loved the taste of Jeff's spunk. Her pussy was still throbbing from the
serious fucking that Jeff had given her this evening. The newly shaved
skin was ultra sensitive too. She couldn't keep her hands off her cunt
lips. She went straight to bed and laid there gently stroking her pussy,
just thinking about their horny session before he had to go home to his
parents. After just a few minutes Hannah fell asl**p.

The next morning Hannah awoke late. She cursed that she had forgotten
to set the alarm clock and rushed to the shower, lathered and scrubbed her
body making sure the smell of sex had gone from her pussy. She dressed
quickly in a see through bra and a light blue thong and a short
button-through blue dress. There was no time for breakfast and she rushed
out of the door, got into her car and drove to the office.

She made an appearance at her desk and returned a few calls then slipped
out to the café on the corner to get a sandwich and a cup of tea. She was
standing in the queue to order her breakfast when she felt a hand slide up
her dress, lifting the hem up and cupping her arse. She jumped and turned
around to see Jeff grinning behind her. She turned around properly and
kissed him. He still held the dress up and now his hand cupped her cunt.
She felt him touch the thong and instantly remembered that he had commanded
that she was never to wear knickers. Why didn't I hide them she thought to
herself. She started to explain.

"Jeff, I'm sorry, I completely forgot I wasn't meant to wear knickers. I
got up late and was on autopilot. I won't forget again".

"No, you won't" said Jeff. "I'll make sure you remember. Take them
off"

"What, here? Now?" the shocked woman said, looking around at the people
sitting eating their breakfasts. Wondering if anyone had noticed the woman
standing with her back to the queue and a boy's hand up her dress,
apparently holding her pussy.

"Yes. Here and now, abso-fucking-lutely immediately" Jeff commanded.
He stepped back to watch as she lifted the skirt of her dress and hooked
her fingers into the waistband of her knickers. She pulled them down over
her hips and let them drop onto her shoes.

"Bend over and pick them up" she was told "bend from the waist". She
did so knowing that anyone in the vicinity of her behind was now getting an
unobstructed view of her shaved cunt lips. She made herself ignore it and
did as he instructed. After picking them up she handed them to him.

"Now undo all the buttons on your dress below your belly button" he told
her. She quickly did as he asked and could instantly feel the cooler air
that was being allowed into her pussy area. She desperately wanted to look
down to see if her pussy was fully visible. She resisted the temptation,
knowing it would anger him.

"Good, now turn around and get your breakfast, and bring me a tea
please" and Jeff walked away, leaving her standing there not knowing how
much of her womanly charms was on show to the diners. Knowing there was
nothing she could do about it anyway she continued in the queue until it
was her turn to order. She made the order, and took the two teas to the
table where Jeff had sat. The server would bring the sandwich later.

She sat down next to Jeff. As she did her dress just fell off her legs
and hung down the side of the chair. She didn't need to look she knew that
her pussy was on show. Jeff had placed her knickers on the table making it
obvious to anyone that looked that it was a skimpy thong sitting there.

"Pull the dress out from underneath your arse" was the next command from
her lover boy. She did so and the front gaped even more. She noticed Jeff
looking down at her displayed pussy. "Have your forgotten already that I
told you that you must have your knees apart 12" at all times?" Hannah
started to apologise as she spread her thighs.

"OK, now open your legs so they touch the table legs" he said, still
looking, waiting to see her gaping pussy. She could feel her huge wet lips
sticking to her thighs with the flowing juices that were running out of her
pussy as she was being dominated by her young man.

"That's good" said Jeff, "I can see the pink insides of your cunt". She
could feel herself blushing as his words confirmed her fear. Jeff was
looking around the café, she wondered whether he was seeing who was looking
at the slut sitting at the table with her legs wide open showing her horny
pussy. He was. He could see a big black guy sitting diagonally across
from them. He must have a superb view of Hannah's pussy Jeff thought.
Making sure the guy couldn't see that he was watching him Jeff leant across
and slipped his hand down to play with Hannah's pussy. He could see the
guy stiffen slightly and knew that he was mesmerised by the vision of
Jeff's slut's pussy.

Then Hannah's sandwich arrived, delivered by a young man. He stood at
the side of her to put the plate down and looked down at her exposed pussy
still with Jeff's hand playing with her lips and squeezing her clitoris.
The young man went red as he struggled to tear his eyes away from her
pussy. He managed to turn away and walked back to the counter. Jeff was
amused to see him talking to the manager and gesticulating towards Hannah.
Jeff withdrew his hand and sat drinking his tea as Hannah ate her sandwich
unaware of the fuss at the till.

Jeff could see the manager walking around the café, apparently cleaning
tables. Each table was cleaned from the direction that gave him the best
view of Hannah's pussy. He must have cleared nearly every table in the
café himself Jeff thought. I wonder how often he does that!

"You begged me to let you be my slut Hannah. When I tell you that you
are not to wear knickers ever again, I don't expect my slut to disobey me
the very next day" said the angry boy.

"I'm sorry" Hannah started to apologise again.

"Be quiet!" hissed Jeff, "I'm talking. This is going to be your
punishment. You see that black guy sitting across the room?" She nodded.

"He has taken quite a shine to your cunt, so you are going to share it
with him"

"No, please Jeff, don't make me do that, I only want to fuck you" she
said.

"It is my cunt isn't it?" Jeff asked. She nodded again.

"Now go over to him. Do not touch the dress. I don't want to see you
pulling it together, I want everyone, especially him, to see your slutty
shaved cunt. When you get to him I want you to bend over from the waist so
I can see your arse, make sure that your legs are open so I can see your
slutty cunt lips hanging down, then you are to whisper to him that your
cunt is so hot you need to be fucked immediately and that you will wait for
him in the toilets. Do you understand?" She nodded again.

"When you get to the toilet you will find an empty cubicle, take off the
dress and your bra and hang them on the hook behind the door. Then you are
to stand in the open doorway until he walks in. You will drop to your
knees, pull down his zipper and suck his cock. When his cock is hard you
will ask him whether he wants you to continue to suck him or whether he
wants to fuck your hot cunt. Understand?" She nodded meekly again.

"Go now" he said "and when you come back I want the dress buttoned the
same way, and no bra. You either carry it or you give it to him if he
wants it, in fact ask him if he wants it".

Pleased with his success at commanding Hannah to obey his will he
watched as she walked straight towards the black man, she bent over as
directed and he could see her arse as the dress lifted at the back. As she
whispered to him he could make out her puffy pussy lips between her thighs.
He saw her slowly open her legs as he had told her and he could definitely
see her pussy lips hanging down.

Having finished the whispered offer he saw Hannah make straight for the
toilet. A minute after the black man stood and followed.

Hannah was waiting in the open cubicle, stark naked. Her pussy was
throbbing with the knowledge of what she was about to do in public because
her lover boy told her to.

The black man walked up to her smiling. She dropped to her knees and
grabbed for his zip. She lowered the zip and fished inside his trousers
for his cock, grabbing it and pulling it out. She found it was true what
they say about black cocks. It seemed huge and it wasn't even hard yet.
She bent forward and began to lick his cock and swirl her tongue around it,
feeling it harden she began to suck it into her mouth. His hands were on
her shoulders, then on her tits, squeezing her nipples as she sucked and
licked his cock. When it was fully hard it was about 9" long and she
couldn't close her hand around it because it was so thick. She took his
cock out of her mouth and gave him the instructed offer of fucking her
mouth or her cunt. Predictably he chose her cunt.

Without a word she stood and turned around. She bent over and gripped
the edge of the toilet and spread her legs wide giving him a perfect view
of her dripping pussy.

He didn't waste any time looking. He felt around her lips with his
fingers a little then she felt the tip of his cock as he brought it to her
hole. She gasped a little as he began to feed the monster into her. She
was so glad that she had been so aroused by Jeff's words and her pussy was
so lubricated. Once the monster cock was fully inside her cunt the black
man proceeded to fuck her hard. She could feel his balls bouncing against
her clitoris as he pounded into her. She gripped his cock hard trying to
make him cum as quickly as possible as he hadn't closed the cubicle door
and anyone that came in would see the naked white slut being fucked hard by
the big black man.

It was the manager that came in. He must have worked out what was going
on. He walked into the toilet and stood watching Hannah get rammed by that
monster cock. She could see him under her shoulder. She had been watching
the black guy's huge ball sac hitting her pussy as he rammed his huge cock
into her. She saw him take his cock out and stroke it. He said something
to the black man, who nodded his head vigorously. The manager pushed past
them both, pulled down his trousers and pants and sat on the toilet seat
with his large cock pointing up at her.

"Suck it, cunt" said the black man. Hannah didn't know what to do.
Jeff hadn't prepared her for this. But the manager grabbed hold of both
nipples and squeezed until her mouth opened to protest then the black man
just pushed her head down until the big white cock was lodged in her mouth.
She began to lick and suck the cock. The feelings in her pussy were taking
over and she knew that the lewdness of what was happening to her was
heightening her pleasure. She could feel an orgasm beginning to blossom in
her tortured clitoris that was being rammed by the big swinging black balls
in their sac. Suddenly it was all too much and her orgasm began in her
clitoris. That made her squeeze her cunt muscles harder and harder as the
climax grew. Her squeezing was too much for the black cock and started to
spurt its spunk inside her.

The climax had her moaning on the cock in her mouth which set the
manager off. He began to spray the inside of her mouth with his goo. As
the climax began to pass she felt the big cock slide out of her gaping
cunt. This was quickly followed by gallons of spunk. She stood up and
pushed her hand down between her legs to stem the flow of spunk.

"That's a lot of my valuable spunk, you'd better eat it" said the black
man. He stood and watched as she scooped the mess off her thighs and
licked it off her fingers.

He was about to leave when she remember the bra and asked him if he
would like to keep it, because she wasn't allowed to put it back on. To
her relief he said no, but then to her horror the manager of the café
reached past her head and lifted the bra off the hook and told her he would
keep it as a memento.

She waited in the cubicle until the two men had left the toilet. Then
she buttoned the dress as she had been instructed and walked out. The walk
to the table was so humiliating. She imagined every eye in the café
watching her naked cunt walk across the room and that every nose could
smell the stench of sex and spunk from her slutty body.

She sat down next to Jeff. "Open your legs" said Jeff smiling at her.
She did as she was told and he leaned over to look at her pussy. He could
still see the spunk on her wet thighs and the little globules of spunk that
she had missed that were sitting on the inside of her pink pussy lips.

"Did you get well fucked?" Jeff asked. "And what about that manager
guy? I saw him go in later and when he came out he had your bra hanging
from his hand"

Hannah told him what had happened in detail. He was smiling the whole
time. When she had finished her tale he beckoned for her to lean over and
kissed her gently on the lips.

"You won't forget your promise again, will you?" he joked. "You've made
my cock hard with your slutty story we'll have to go somewhere where you
can relieve my discomfort". Hannah was afraid he meant back to the
toilets.

"Do your dress up" he said. "Leave the bottom six buttons undone". She
did and saw that while it left her pussy dangerously near exposure, she was
actually covered, at least while sitting.

They left the café together, ignoring the smirk of the café manager, and
went towards her office. She looked down at her dress and imagined she
caught a glimpse of pussy as she walked. Ignoring it she held Jeff's hand
and walked by his side. He took her around the side of a building to where
the dustbins were kept. He took his cock out of his pants and showed her
how hard he was.

"Suck me" he ordered. She went to get on her knees. "No, crouch with
your knees open so I can see your cunt" he told her.

She crouched down and began to suck his big cock, swirling her tongue
around his glans, enjoying his taste in her mouth. She was bobbing forward
and backwards on his cock. Her legs were complaining about the
unaccustomed position and she wanted to make him cum quickly.

"Now fuck yourself with two fingers" he commanded "I want to hear the
palm of your hand slapping your clitoris".

She began to fuck herself, trying to concentrate on sucking his large
cock and trying to ignore the complaining muscles in her legs. After some
time fucking herself she really wanted to stop before she came, in case it
made her stop sucking his cock.

"Harder" had he read her mind? She renewed her efforts and knew she was
going to cum in a few seconds. She sucked hard and f***ed his cock down
her throat, hoping to get his cum in her throat before she came herself.
The two events occurred at the same time. She felt his balls harden and
his cock quiver as his spunk rose out of his balls, filling his cock until
it burst out of the end, spraying the whole of the inside of her mouth. It
tasted fantastic and the lustful thoughts of her actions on his cock were
enough to push her over the edge into another orgasm as she continued to
slap and fuck her horny wet pussy.

She stood, glad to be out of that painful position, and opened her mouth
to show him her prize. He smiled at her and told her to swallow it.

They walked back to her office. He told her that he would be at her
house later and not to forget his new rules. She promised him that she
would never forget any of his rules ever again and said she would be naked
and ready for him whenever he turned up at her house. He told her to keep
her cunt warm and asked her if she knew how. She said she knew exactly how
to keep it warm and would make sure she always did.

She had been gone only 40 minutes but in that time she had been fucked
hard by a big black cock and had sucked off two big white cocks she had
eaten three loads of spunk and had two orgasms herself. She smiled and
licked her lips as she walked to the lift. She loved being a slut.

Hannah arrived home about 5:30 and immediately stripped naked as
instructed by her lover, Jeff her 15 year old neighbour. Hannah had begged
Jeff to let her be his slut. Jeff was still learning what the slutty,
dirty 44 year old woman was capable of, but he was learning fast.

Stripping naked didn't take long when you only have a dress on and less
than half the buttons are done up! After showering quickly to wash off the
residue of spunk from her fucking earlier that day Hannah busied herself
making something to eat. She sat down to eat and was reading one of the
pornographic magazines she had bought to encourage Jeff's mind to use his
slut in new ways. As she ate and read she had one hand below the table
pulling her pussy lips and squeezing her clitoris in its hood. She had
remembered to keep her legs open wide and this had the effect of making her
constantly aware of her cunt and its nakedness, being hairless and
knickerless, she found she was always playing with her cunt lips. Of
course this helped to make sure that she kept her pussy hot and ready as
she had been told to. The new unfamiliar feeling of her shaved cunt was
also a constant reminder of what she was; Jeff's slut. She could already
feel herself getting wet and horny. After her dinner she cleared the
plates away and moved into the lounge and sat on her reclining chair,
throwing her legs over the chair arms so her pussy was lewdly spread open
facing the patio doors into the garden.

Hannah was getting impatient wondering when Jeff would come to her house
to use her body. She turned on the porno DVD of the woman being fucked by
the dog again and picked up her vibrator. She started the vibrator on low
and just rubbed it around her outer lips, being careful not to touch her
clitoris because she knew she would come in seconds. The film was so horny
even the slight attention she was giving to her pussy was bringing her
seriously near another orgasm. She closed her eyes to block out the vision
of the rampant dog fucking on the TV but it was too late. Without really
thinking she just brushed the vibrator over her clitoris and that was it.
She felt her climax rising and she pushed her pussy out, she turned the
vibrator on to high and clasped it directly on to her aroused clitoris.
Eyes shut tight she was soon screaming and thrusting her pussy as wave
after wave of orgasm flowed through her body. She didn't notice her
neighbour looking over his fence watching the slutty show in her lounge.

She made herself get up and walk around the house. She didn't know
where Jeff would like to find her when he arrived. She decided to go to
her bedroom. It was now nearly 7:00 and she expected Jeff to arrive fairly
soon, as soon as he had finished his homework. She crawled onto her bed on
her hands and knees, making sure her knees were parted enough, and
displaying her throbbing pussy to the doorway and whoever walked in. She
put one hand through her legs and gently pulled and caressed her pussy lips
into a wide-open position then with her eyes closed she dreamt of Jeff's
stiff cock.

Jeff arrived soon after and walked in to be greeted by the delicious
sight of a huge pair of pussy lips, wide open and pink just waiting for
him. He smiled and walked over and touched the pink flesh inside her cunt,
startling Hannah who had been about to doze off. She began to turn around
to greet him.

"No, stay there" Jeff said "I want to explore your cunt". His use of
the word shocked her but she still found it so horny when he did. He
explored, he examined every millimetre of her cunt inside and out before
moving on to the hard bud of her clitoris then back to her arse where he
prodded and poked everywhere he wanted to while Hannah just knelt there
luxuriating in the attentions of the teenage boy. She knew it was wicked
for a 44 year old woman to take the virginity of a 15 year old boy, but the
slut in her had taken over and she was no longer in control of herself.
Her body craved and demanded sex and her mind craved the depravity of being
a willing slut under the control of the young sexually naïve boy.

He moved around to the side and began to play with her tits and squeeze
her nipples gently and he could hear her breathing getting ragged and knew
she was highly aroused. He left her there panting and stood and stripped
off his clothes. His big cock bounced around as he pulled his pants down.
Then he stood by the bed near her face and told her to lick his big cock
like an ice cream. She made to move but he made her stay on her knees and
wouldn't even let her touch his cock with anything but her tongue.

She loved licking his cock. She could feel the secreting wetness in her
pussy. The juices beginning to run down her splayed thighs as she licked
him. He pulled her up so she was sitting on the side of the bed and told
her to open her mouth. She willingly did so and he slid his cock onto her
tongue which she swirled around his cock-head. He began to fuck her mouth
like it was her pussy. She desperately wanted to suck it but he wouldn't
allow it. He made her keep her mouth open wide so that only cock-head
touched her as he f***ed his cock into her gaping mouth and down her
throat. She gagged a little but soon got used to the sensation and began to
swallow his cock as it arrived at the back of her throat, rather than just
let it push down. This worked well and soon she could feel his balls
hitting her chin as he slid his long cock deep into her throat.

The feeling was exquisite and Jeff delayed the inevitable as long as he
could, but nature took its course and soon he was pumping his spunk
straight into her belly. She didn't taste any of it he was so far down her
throat. When he had stopped spurting he pulled his cock out and she jumped
up and cuddled him and kissed him all over his face.

"That was fantastic Jeff, thank you" she said adoringly. She kissed and
cuddled him and kept on playing with his cock. Amazingly in five minutes
it was hard again. The power of youth she thought.

Then he turned her around so her back was to him and pushed her onto the
bed once again onto her hands and knees. He pulled her to the edge of the
bed so her pussy was at exactly the right height and he just rammed his
hard cock into her cunt. She gasped as she felt him bottom-out on her
cunt. She could feel the end of his long cock against her cervix. She felt
so full it was heaven. Then he started pumping. Virtually taking his cock
out of her cunt until just the tip was still in, then ramming it back in to
the very end, his balls slapping on her hot clitoris. Having just cum in
her mouth he had such stamina that he kept fucking her like that for a good
20 minutes. Hannah was in heaven. She could feel the beginning of an
orgasm and she just let it happen. She wanted to know whether her orgasm
would make him cum too.

It was only about an hour since her vibrator induced orgasm in the
lounge, but when her climax arrived it was tremendous. Her pussy was
absolutely soaking wet with her juices and she could feel her pussy
tightening around his cock as the climax grew and grew until it finished in
a mighty orgasm that had her panting and sweating on the bed.

He pulled his still-hard cock out of her spent cunt and she collapsed
onto the bed. He went to sit beside her and started playing with her tits
and nipples.

Jeff asked Hannah where she kept the scissors that he had used to cut
her pubic hair off last night. Hannah told him and laid on the bed
watching as he went into the bathroom and fetched them. Jeff went straight
to the top drawer of her dresser and opened it. It was her knicker drawer
as he had rightly guessed. Hannah laid there with her cunt throbbing as
Jeff took out every pair of knickers she had and cut every one through the
crotch, rendering them completely useless as anything but dusters. "There,
no more having to remember not to wear knickers" he said smiling, before
dumping the whole lot of them in the waste bin near the door.

Jeff came back to the bed where Hannah was laying and stood next to it.
Hannah lifted her hand up and gripped his shaft, wondering at its rigidity.
Jeff sat on the bed and she crawled towards him and put her head in his lap
and began to lick his drying cock. She licked it until all her cunt juices
were licked off, then having recovered some energy she laid on her back and
pulled him onto her body so his cock was resting between her big tits. His
cock was covered in her saliva so was quite wet and she brought her hands
up the side of her tits and enveloped his cock between them. He soon
caught on and started to move backwards and forwards, fucking her tits.

He loved watching his cock appearing from the top of her tits near her
mouth and was getting quite turned on. Soon the novelty of the tit-fuck
and the pressure from her hand-held tits began to tell and he could feel
his spunk rising from his balls to fill his cock. She could feel it too in
her tits but she kept them firmly wrapped around his cock, wondering what
he would do. Would he just cum all over her face she wondered. She
quickly found out.

"Open your mouth and put out your tongue" he said. She did so. He was
humping her tits now and she knew he was close. Then he stopped pumping
and just jerked his cock forward to the top of her tits so his cock was
resting on her tongue and he began to shoot his spunk onto her tongue. The
spurts were so strong his spunk was hitting her tongue right at the back of
her mouth, until he was almost done when it was just dribbling out of his
cock onto the tip of her sensitive tongue. It was so sexy she nearly came
again just lying there with his throbbing cock delivering its payload into
her gaping mouth.

She kept her mouth open until he had stopped spunking and he could see
his mess lying in her wide open mouth. He grinned at her and told her she
was allowed to swallow it. She licked her lips and gave him an impish
smile before she swallowed the lot. Then he collapsed on the bed next to
her and told her to clean his cock because he would have to go home
shortly.

Eagerly she cleaned his cock with her mouth, sucking it until it was
hard again, hoping he would fuck her again before he left.

He was lying on his back and his cock was pointing in the air. She just
lifted herself up and sat on it, feeling it spearing deep inside her horny
pussy. She started to rock backwards and forwards on the pole, feeling it
rubbing nicely on her clitoris as she rocked forward, but Jeff had other
ideas.

"Get up on your feet and crouch over me" he instructed "and bounce up
and down so I can touch your big tits and feel your cunt slapping against
me. She lowered her hands so they were on the bed next to his head then
gradually pulled her body up to crouching position, just as she had earlier
when he had made her suck him off behind the office building. This time
though her pussy was full of cock and she had complete control of it
ramming in and out of her cunt. He had not long delivered his load of
spunk into her mouth so by the time her thighs were screaming for release
he was still wanting to continue fucking. She pleaded with him to let her
change positions.

"Don't you want my spunk in your slutty cunt then?" he asked.

"Of course I do, it is just that this position causes me absolute pain"
she responded.

"OK" he said "get back on your knees", which she did willingly and
quickly. Surprisingly he slid off the bed and walked into the lounge. He
came back with her vibrator. He handed it to her. She looked at him
puzzled.

"What do you want me to do with it Jeff?" she asked.

"I want you to stick it in that hot cunt until the rabbit ears are
rubbing against your clitoris, then I want you to turn on the vibrator and
the rotator". Her pussy was so wet that the toy slipped in her cunt easily
and she turned it on and could feel the movement in her cunt and hear the
gentle humming of the motor. The 2 way stimulation was something she
hadn't tried before and it was pushing all the buttons in her needy cunt.

"What do you want me to do now?" she asked.

"Whatever I tell you" was his light-hearted reply as he crawled up
behind her and pushed his wet, hard cock against her crinkly anus. She
made herself relax. She had known he would want to do this but was a bit
surprised that he had thought of it quite so soon.

She relaxed and pushed back against his hard cock, allowing it to
gradually enter her forbidden hole. He was holding her hips tight and
pushed his cock deep inside her arse. He found the hole so tight that he
knew his stamina wouldn't last long and that he would come very quickly.
He could feel the vibrations and rotations from the sex toy through the
thin walls separating her cunt from her arse. He rammed his cock in and
out of her arse marvelling at the different sensation her arse was giving
him. The extra stimulation from the rampant rabbit buried in here cunt was
brilliant too. He only lasted five minutes before he lost control and his
spunk exploded out of his cock and filled her arse. The toy was working
well too, she had a stupendous joint vaginal and clitoral orgasm as he
pulled his cock out of her arse and collapsed onto the bed on his back.

Hannah lovingly turned around and licked his dirty cock clean and laid
next to him stroking his hairless chest. It was now nearly 9:00 and Jeff
had to go home. He quickly dressed and she followed him to the front door.


"See you tomorrow lover" she said as she held the door wide open, her
naked body again on show to anyone looking.

"Don't forget any of my rules tomorrow" he said "or you will be punished
again".

"I can't wait!" she laughed back.

"Oh, and put that horny rampant rabbit in your handbag tonight. I want
you to use it during the day. I'll explain when I see you tomorrow" he
said and she watched him walk down the road until he was out of sight. She
didn't notice her next door neighbour standing behind the fence watching
her antics and listening to her goodbyes. He knew the slut was fucking the
schoolboy, but hadn't figured out yet what, if anything, to do about it.

Hannah woke with the sound of the alarm radio. She stretched her arms
and ran her hands down her naked body. She felt fantastic. Her pussy was
still throbbing from the fucking she had received the night before from her
virile young lover. Without even thinking about it she pulled her knees up
and spread them wide so she could stroke her throbbing pussy. She could
still smell the spunk on her, and she pushed her fingers inside herself and
moved them around to collect any remaining spunk, which she licked off her
fingers. Within seconds she was so wet she just had to fuck herself with
her fingers and smash her palm into her clitoris as if she was being
energetically fucked by her young man. Just thinking about him made her
hornier and she came quickly and laid there with her fingers still inside
her steaming pussy.

Reluctantly she got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. She brushed
her teeth and got into the shower. She cleaned her body, paying particular
attention to her sensitive breasts and pussy, then she sat down in the
shower with her legs wide apart and lathered and shaved herself.

After some tea and toast she went back to her bedroom, took off her robe
and after admiring her body for a few moments, she went to the wardrobe to
choose her clothes for the day. Today she knew she would definitely not
forget her instructions to not wear knickers! She looked down at the pile
of ruined knickers in the bin where Jeff had thrown them last night. She
thought again of her "punishment" at the cock of the big black guy in the
restaurant, and smiled. She decided on a black push-up bra and a black
zip-front mini-dress. Long enough to be decent but short enough to be
sexy.

She left the house and walked across the pavement to the car. As she
did a gust of wind caught under the skirt of the dress and lifted it clear
to her waist, showing her naked and newly shaved pussy to her nosy
neighbour and a couple of boys walking to school across the street. They
giggled and pointed as she pushed the skirt down and gave them a wink.

She parked in the office car park, making sure she kept her legs
together as she got out of the car. She didn't want everyone in the office
to know that she didn't have any knickers on, it still felt strange and
made her a bit self conscious. She walked into the office foyer and put
her bag on the security belt, putting her keys and phone in the special
boxes for metallic objects. She was shocked when the buzzer went off, that
had never happened before.

"You must have something metal in your bag Miss?" said the security
guard, "I'll have to check it".

"I don't think there is anything metal in there" said Hannah as the
guard picked up her bag. Before she could do or say any more he opened the
bag and took out the bright pink rampant rabbit.

"It'll be the batteries in this I suspect" said the guard as he put the
rabbit down on the counter to the amusement of the rapidly forming queue
behind her while he continued searching the bag for any other metal
objects.

"Best if you left this outside the office in future Miss" said the guard
with a completely straight face, as if he found vibrators in women's
handbags every day.

"Yes, thanks, I will" said Hannah mortified. The guard just gave her
bag back and handed the offending rabbit to her. She quickly stuffed it
into her bag and virtually ran to the lift, completely humiliated and
embarrassed.

At lunch time she came down in the lift, clutching her handbag with the
offending rabbit hidden inside - on its way to her car. She stepped out of
the lift straight into the arms of Jeff who had been waiting in reception
for more than an hour. She put her arms around him and gave him a hug,
saying how delighted she was to see him. He smiled at her and pulled her
close. He lifted her skirt and thrust his hands between her thighs,
grabbing her labia and pulling hard on her lips. The security guard
watched as she went crimson with embarrassment but made no attempt to push
him away.

Jeff knew that Hannah couldn't be wearing knickers as he had cut them
all up and put them in the bin last night, but he enjoyed feeling her up as
he checked her out. Feeling her hot cunt had made his cock rigid already.
He turned her around and led her to the fire exit door. Inside the fire
escape he turned her around and kissed her passionately. She melted into
his arms and was still day-dreaming about how wonderful he was when she
felt his fingers pushing inside her wet pussy.

"Jeff, we can't, not here" she said. "Anyone could walk through that
door".

"Yes, I know" said Jeff, "so you had better be quick or someone will see
you sucking my cock".

He pulled out his rock hard cock and pushed her down by her shoulders.

"Spread your legs and pull your skirt up to your waist so I can see your
hot cunt" he said. She crouched down, her bottom almost on the cold metal
of the stair and took his cock into her mouth. She sucked him eagerly and
expertly, taking him deep into her throat then drawing away, licking and
swirling her tongue before repeating the action. Jeff knew he wouldn't
last long and wanted to make her remember his visit. He pulled his cock
out of her mouth and spun her around, pushing her onto her hands and knees.
She began to object but he just threw her skirt over her back, exposing her
arse and cunt, he got between her legs and kicked them wider apart and
rammed his cock into her cunt.

As soon as she felt his cock inside her she became his slut again, with
no thought of objecting, she lowered her shoulders and pushed up her arse
so that he could deliver those lovely long strokes of his cock in and out
of her willing vagina. She could feel his ball sac banging against her
clitoris and within minutes she could feel her orgasm tightening her pussy
muscles around his rock hard cock.

They came together and Jeff, instead of leaving his cock deep inside her
as he ejaculated began to pull it out, still spurting as he did so. The
last few spasms of spunk were only just inside her pussy and he rubbed his
wet cock around her lips as he withdrew, briefly reinserting his cock into
her creamed pussy and picking up more spunk which he rubbed around her
labia. Then he made her turn around and crouch down in front of him as she
had been when she was sucking his cock. He made her slip her fingers into
her cunt and scoop out his spunk and smear it around her cunt. Then he had
her smear more spunk inside her bra all over her big tits and hard nipples.

They walked out of the fire escape door back into the foyer, conscious
of the gaze of the security guard. The same one that had found the rampant
rabbit in her handbag earlier that morning. He was giving them a look that
said `I know what you've been doing'.

They walked down the road to the car park as she explained about the
events of the morning, the wind lifting her skirt and showing the whole
street her naked, shaved pussy, then the security guard finding the rabbit
in her handbag and letting everyone in the line behind her see it on the
countertop. Jeff smiled at the thoughts, knowing that the embarrassment
fuelled her lust and made her the horny slut that she was.

Jeff told her that she could leave the rabbit in the car, but that she
had to use it on her clitoris before she could leave the car. Hannah
reluctantly agreed to her lover's demands.

"In fact, you can start right now" he said "so I can watch to make sure
you do it properly". Hannah was shocked but she got into the car. She was
expecting Jeff to get in the passenger seat but he just stood at the
driver's door holding it open! Hannah knew she would have to do as she was
told so she got the rabbit out of the bag, turned it on low, slid her bum
down the seat a bit, spread her thighs and slipped the humming rabbit up
her skirt onto her throbbing clitoris.

"No, that's not right" said Jeff. "Pull the skirt up to your waist, and
don't forget your knees must be a minimum 12" apart at all times, even when
you are sitting at your desk". She pulled the skirt up and spread her
thighs, exposing her pussy lips. "Do it like that every time. OK?" he
asked. Reluctantly Hannah agreed. She knew she would do anything he asked
of her to keep him wanting her. With her skirt pulled up and her legs
lewdly spread she positioned the rabbit on her clitoris button and turned
it on. It buzzed and hummed as she moved it around her cunt. She wanted
her orgasm to happen quickly so she could reduce the opportunity of being
seen pleasuring herself. The fear of being seen had the opposite effect
and it was several minutes before she came. Even then Jeff wouldn't let
her squeeze her legs together and made her keep them wide apart until her
spasms stopped. Her pussy was dripping with cunt juices and some of Jeff's
left over spunk that hadn't been smeared on her body. Jeff leant into the
car and quickly wiped it all up with the inside of her skirt. Hannah could
already smell the spunk and cunt juices on her body and it wasn't fully dry
yet. She knew it was going to get smellier before she got back to the
office to wash it off.

They left the car park and walked to a local café for a sandwich and a
soda. Predictably Jeff made Hannah pull her dress out from underneath her
bottom so she was sitting on the cold metal of the chair, which was
actually quite soothing on her hot lips. Then he told her to open her legs
as wide as she could and pull her skirt up so that he could observe her
lips. She did as she was told and was shocked by the smell that arose from
her nether regions. They ate their sandwiches quickly, with Jeff leaning
over and gently stroking Hannah's cunt lips to keep her horny.

When they got back to the office Jeff pulled her round to the dustbin
area and kissed her hard. He pushed his fingers between her soaking thighs
and made her open her legs for him. Hannah couldn't say no to her young
lover and obediently did as she was told. Even when he turned her around
and bent her over she didn't object as he flung her skirt over her back
again and thrust his fingers deep inside her before taking out his cock and
ramming into her soaking wet cunt. He fucked her hard and fast, leaving
her gasping as he spunked inside her again, once again slowly withdrawing
as he did so, so his spunk was only just inside her. He wiped his cock off
on the inside of the dress again before turning her around and giving her a
loving kiss.

"Don't wash or clean up your cunt until I come to your house tonight.
OK?". Hannah was once again shocked.

"You can't expect me to work all afternoon smelling of sex!" she said.

"Hannah, you gave your cunt to me and I'm telling you that I don't want
it washed or cleaned until I ask you to do so" Jeff instructed.

"And because you argued with me I will have your bra" he commanded.
Hannah looked around her before unclasping and removing her bra inside her
dress. Her huge tits were straining the front of the black dress.

Jeff grabbed the zip of the dress and lowered it to the bottom of her
cleavage. "And leave the zip exactly where it is, I'll be watching" he
said and turned and left.

His latest gift of spunk was already running down Hannah's thighs as she
walked past the smiling security guard. She didn't know about the security
camera around by the bins. The guard had seen her being fucked and
removing her bra. He knew she didn't have any knickers on too.

As she walked past the security gate the guard beckoned to her. She
walked over to him, hoping that he wouldn't smell the sex on her. She
could feel her nipples trying to burst through the dress and was conscious
of the amount of cleavage she was exposing. The guard said there was
something she needed to see, in the security office. He opened the door
and she walked in with him to see a bank of CCTV screens. She suddenly
panicked that she had been seen in the fire escape. The guard told her to
sit down and he sat next to her in front of a keyboard. He typed in a few
commands and she watched the screen in front of her as it panned the view
of the dustbins. She saw herself walk up with Jeff holding her hand, their
passionate kiss and his assault on her pussy, then she saw herself being
spun around, her dress being flung over her back - showing that she was
obviously knickerless - before seeing herself being rapidly fucked by her
eager young stud. Then she saw her skirt being used to wipe the cum off
his cock before she removed her bra and gave it to him while he adjusted
the amount of cleavage she would show all afternoon.

Hannah didn't know what to say.

"What are you going to do about this?" she asked.

"No, it's what you are going to do about this" said the guard.

"What do you mean? I don't understand" said Hannah puzzled.

The guard leant forward and pulled the zip of her dress down to the
waist, her big tits making their escape in the process.

"Stop! What are you doing?" said Hannah, grabbing the guard's wrists to
stop her dress being completely unzipped.

"You let me fuck you or I will send this clip to every department head
in the building" the guard said.

Hannah knew she would do it. She didn't want to the man's cock inside
her but if it meant she could still fuck Jeff she would do anything.
Clearly the guard didn't know he was u******e but she didn't want to risk
being found out. She dropped her arms and stood up allowing the leering
guard to continue unzipping her dress before taking it off her.

Hannah stood there as the guard roughly groped her tits, squeezing her
nipples until she cried out. He shoved his hand between her legs, pushing
them apart. That's when he first noticed the smell.

"God woman, you stink of cum have you been fucking all day?" he asked.
Hannah ignored him as his fingers explored inside her soaking wet vagina.
She knew she was ready for a fucking as he took his cock out and stroked it
before pushing her down to her knees to suck it. She just did, she sucked
it until it was hard, knowing where it was going to end up in a few
minutes. Once his cock was hard he pulled her up and turned her around and
bent her over a desk. With no foreplay at all he roughly shoved his rigid
cock in her wet cunt and fucked her, grunting like a pig until his spunk
filled her. She was so relieved when he pulled his dirty cock out of her
cunt and threw her dress at her. He turned and left the security room as
she pulled her dress on over her slutty stinking body and zipped it up to
exactly where Jeff said she should.

She got back to her desk without any further drama and sat down. She
was conscious of the smell of sex and cum emanating from between her legs
and from her tits where it had been smeared earlier. Now she had the extra
spunk from the guard and it was slowly leaking out of her cunt onto her
dress. She lifted her arse and pulled the dress out from under her.
Suddenly she realised that would leave a stain on the fabric of the chair,
which someone would be bound to notice. She wanted to go to the toilets
and get some tissue to stuff between her thighs, but she also knew that
Jeff would be seriously pissed-off if he found out that she hadn't followed
his instructions. So she stood up and let the dress fall down again before
sitting on the slowly forming puddle of spunk under her leaking cunt.

Eventually she needed a pee and a drink. First she peed, being careful
not to wipe any unnecessary spunk from her dripping cunt, then she went to
the water fountain for a drink. She was leaning over the fountain when
someone came up from behind her. She knew she had a big damp patch on the
back of her dress and was dreading someone asking what it was.

The person stood behind, out of her sight, until she had finished her
drink. She turned around and was horrified to see it was the office jerk.
He had been trying to get into her pants since she joined the company a
couple of months ago. She half smiled to herself when she thought if only
he knew that I don't have any pants any more, and today I don't even have a
bra (although being the lech he was he probably already knew about the
bra). Hannah just walked past him, swinging her arse, just daring him to
say something. A few minutes later he came to her desk and leant down and
whispered in her ear.

"I don't suppose there is any connection between the huge stain on the
back of your dress and the overpowering smell of spunk and sex around you?"

Hannah went bright red. She was embarrassed but she said.

"Actually, I've been fucked three times since I arrived this morning and
I seem to have forgotten my knickers and bra, so that probably explains
both the stain and the smell wouldn't you say?"

He was visibly shocked by her blatant statement. He was completely lost
for words and just turned and walked away. Hannah knew she hadn't heard
the last from him.

She made it through the rest of the work day, somewhat distracted by the
strong smell and the fear of someone else commenting on it. She left the
building and walked quickly to her car. The wind was blowing up her skirt
and caressing her pussy lips. As she opened the car door a sudden gust
lifted her skirt to her waist again and she saw a woman from the office
smile at her, letting her know she has seen her naked bottom.

Hannah climbed into the car and sat for a few minutes. She felt the
sticky wetness on the now cool back of her dress and hoped it wouldn't soak
through and spoil her car seats. Then she drove slowly home.

Jeff had made it clear that she wasn't to clean up, but another rule was
that she had to be naked in the house, so when she arrived home she took
off her dress, putting it straight into the washing machine. She walked
around the house conscious of the strong smell rising from her dirty pussy.


She walked out into the garden to admire her plants. As she stood there
she heard the front door bell rang and she ran to answer it, her tits
swaying all over the place. She got to the front door and realised she was
naked. She couldn't put the black dress back on because it was in the
washing machine. She rushed into her bedroom and grabbed the first thing
she found - her silk dressing gown. Slipping it on she went to open the
door.

Standing on her porch was her nosy neighbour. She realised that he must
have seen her parading naked in the garden and come to get a closer look.
He asked to come in for a minute as he had something to tell her. She let
him in but didn't close the door. She didn't trust him an inch.

He couldn't take his eyes off her tits that were straining through her
thin silk gown, her hard nipples clearly visible. The whole time he was
there he was undressing her with his eyes. It wasn't difficult, he had
seen her being fucked by the boy, then by the toy. He knew her cunt, just
not how to get some of it. He started to talk, then he screwed his nose up
and asked her what the dreadful smell was. She blushed deeply, knowing it
was her cum-soaked thighs and pussy that were producing the smell. She
just said she couldn't smell anything and asked what he wanted.

He brazenly said that he had seen that boy from down the road come into
her garden a lot in the past couple of days and wanted her to know that he
thought he was a peeping tom.

Hannah laughed at his cheek. She solemnly told him that the boy was
helping her catalogue albums in her music collection and that he wasn't
doing any harm.

The neighbour couldn't say that he had seen the boy fucking her on her
recliner before fucking her doggy style on the floor just the night before,
or that had seen her fucking herself in the lounge with her big vibrator
because then she would know that he was the peeping tom, so he reluctantly
said his goodbyes and walked out the door.

After the neighbour left Hannah was spooked. Her pussy smelt like she
had been fucked by 10 men there was so much spunk on her thighs. Just the
thought and smell of it made her desperate to be fucked. She didn't want
to use any of her toys but knew she had to keep her pussy hot and wet for
her toy boy lover.

Eventually she sat in the recliner and spread her legs over its arms.
She sucked her finger and just traced the outline of her pussy. She
marvelled at how soaking wet it was again with so little stimulation.

Meanwhile Jeff was sitting in his den with his best mate Jimmy. He was
desperate to get away from Jimmy so he could go and fuck Hannah some more.
Jimmy was just hanging out. He asked Jeff where he had been for the past
few days as he hadn't been around. Jeff didn't say anything. He was
trying to find some excuse for not hanging out with his old buddy without
telling him he was fucking a 44 year old sexy slut. Jimmy, however, wasn't
having any of it and pushed his friend to explain his absence.

After a considerable time Jeff was so desperate to get out to see Hannah
that he blurted out that he had been fucking one of his neighbours and that
she was 44 years old with the biggest tits that Jeff had ever seen. He
told him that she had a horny shaved cunt and that she never wore knickers,
he didn't tell Jimmy that he had forbidden her to wear knickers and had cut
them all up. Jeff told Jimmy that she wanted to be fucked all the time and
could deep-throat his cock.

Jimmy was 14. He had seen pictures of fucking. In fact his Dad had a
superb collection of pornographic material that meant that the only thing
that Jimmy didn't have was a cunt to fuck. He hoped now that he would
have.

It took Jimmy 40 minutes to convince Jeff to take him with him to
Hannah's house. Jeff explained that Hannah was in love with him and
probably wouldn't want to have anything to do with Jimmy at all.

They walked down the street towards her house. On the way Jeff was
thinking about what Hannah had said to him on that very first evening. He
cast his mind back and then it came to him in a rush.

"It's yours Jeff," she had pledged "it may be between my legs but it's
your cunt to do anything you want with. My arse is yours too, so is my
mouth and my tits, they are all yours." What else did she say? He
remembered "You can fuck me anytime you want, in any way you want and with
anything you want, You can bring your friends over and I'll let them fuck
me, if you tell me to."

Jeff was learning. Suddenly he realised that it was going to be OK. He
just had to be commanding and Hannah would do as she was told. That's what
sluts did - that's what sluts wanted.

Jeff led Jimmy boldly round the back of Hannah's house and slid open the
patio door. Hannah was reclined, her legs over the arms and her big lips
completely on view to anyone looking from that direction (e.g. her
neighbour).

The smell in her lounge was incredible.

"What is that smell?" said Jimmy quietly (Hannah had dozed off). "That
is my spunk running out of her slutty cunt and drying on her thighs".
replied Jeff

"Look at that cunt" said Jimmy "look how big her cunt lips are, and look
how big her tits are! Do you think she will let me fuck her? I really
want some of that".

Jeff took Jimmy across to the sofa and sat him down. Then he walked
across to where Hannah was reclined and gently lowered his mouth to hers,
timing precisely touching her mouth with his lips and his fingers on her
cunt. She awoke with a start at the touches. She saw Jeff and smiled and
pulled him down for a deeper, sexier kiss. She didn't even see Jimmy
sitting there eyes gaping at her wide open pussy and huge tits.

Jeff told her what a good slut she had been leaving her cunt smelly all
day for him. She preened under his praise and told him about the neighbour
coming to tell her about a peeping tom and smelling her dirty cunt. "Now
go and wash it off for me" he said, "I'll be waiting in your bedroom with a
stiff cock, so be quick".

She jumped up and rushed to the shower, eager to get rid of the spunk
smell. As much as she liked being fucked and even eating young boy's spunk
she hated the smell of dried spunk on her body.

Jeff told Jimmy to wait for 10 minutes then to come to the bedroom door
and watch until she was on her knees, then he was to crawl up behind her
and stick his cock into her cunt.

She came out of the bathroom with wet hair, not dissimilar to the first
encounter they had in this house except this time she was stark naked. She
stood in her bedroom rubbing her hair and then dried her body.

Jeff stood behind her and stroked her tits as they dried and worked his
way down her body behind the towelling she was doing herself. When she
threw the towel at the laundry basket he turned her around and gave her a
passionate kiss. She swooned in his arms. Her pussy immediately flooded
in wetness and she parted her legs. Jeff felt her legs part and dropped
his hand to stroke her pussy lips.

"I'm so desperate for your cock, fuck me now, please" she said. "You
haven't fucked me for hours and my pussy just needs your cock". Jeff
smiled inwardly. He stood back from her and stripped off his clothes. She
was mesmerised watching his lithe young body appear from under his street
clothes.

"On my back or my knees?" she asked.

"Oh, you can crouch first and suck my cock" he said.

She crouched down with her knees open wide. He could see her huge cunt
lips hanging away from her cunt. She took his cock into her mouth and
started swirling her tongue and preparing to deep-throat him when he told
her to.

Jeff knew that this position made her tired and he wanted her to ask him
to move. That way he could get her on her knees with her soaking wet cunt
ready for Jimmy's hard cock.

"I want your two middle fingers in your cunt and the two outside ones
holding your cunt lips" Jeff commanded. She did as she asked and was told
"Now fuck yourself with the two middle fingers and use the other two to
stretch your cunt lips out. I want those middle fingers in really deep
then almost pulled out. Oh, and I want to hear your palm slapping your
clitoris". As she sucked him he watched her follow his instructions. Her
arse was nearly on the floor and he could hear the wet slap of her hand on
her pussy as she fucked herself hard with her fingers. He just held on to
her shoulders as she sucked.

Jimmy was standing in the doorway now, looking at Hannah's hand going in
and out fucking herself while her head went backwards and forwards sucking
Jeff's cock. Jimmy had stripped off his clothes and was standing naked
there with a big hard-on.

"Deep throat Hannah" Jeff said, and she began to swallow his big cock as
he wanted her to. Her leg muscles were already screaming and she was
desperate to get his spunk so she could stand up. She realised she wasn't
going to last long enough and quickly took her mouth of his cock to plead.

"Jeff darling, this is killing my legs can we move please?"

"OK" Jeff said "I'll sit on the bed and you can kneel in front of me so
you can still finger fuck yourself". Hannah was so relieved. She scooted
up to him and took the cock greedily into her mouth, swallowing it first
time to please him. Then she returned to finger fucking her pussy as he
had instructed. Jimmy now had a better view of what she was doing and
could see her fingers nearly come out of her cunt, stretching her huge lips
down her thighs then crashing back in to slap her clitoris. Jimmy stood
there stroking his cock waiting for Jeff's signal.

Hannah was in the early throes of an orgasm and was moaning into Jeff's
cock as she deep-throated him. Jeff didn't want her to come until she had
Jimmy's long thin cock in her cunt.

"Stop before you cum" he commanded. She gave a slight nod to show she
understood, but continued to fuck herself fast and hard. The slaps were
getting faster and faster as she got nearer and nearer the point of no
return. Suddenly she stopped. Leaving her fingers in her pussy and
squeezing them with her cunt muscles to stop herself going over the edge.
Jeff smiled, now was the time to introduce his slut to a new cock.

"Pull your fingers out of your cunt and spread your lips wide so that
your vagina is open wide" he told her. She did as he asked, wondering what
he was going to do, expecting him to take his cock out of her throat and
scoot round behind her to fuck her. Instead Jeff signalled Jimmy and
grabbed Hannah by the hair in case she jumped up when Jimmy began his
assault.

Jimmy came up behind the unaware kneeling slut and dropped to his knees
he could see right into her cunt as she held it open for him. He grabbed
his cock and moved closer until he was close enough to ram it in. He
looked up at Jeff sitting on the bed with the slut's head going up and down
on his big cock. Jeff nodded and gripped Hannah's hair tighter.

Jimmy thrust his cock into the soaking wet cunt, right to the hilt.
Hannah was shocked beyond belief as she had no idea there was even anyone
else in the house. She went to lift her head and move her body but Jeff
held her tight.

"Don't move Hannah, it's just another cock that I am allowing to share
the cunt that you gave me. We know you like boys cocks so now you've got
two in your slutty body". His words set her on fire. Another boy was
fucking her cunt!

She could feel the long thin cock ramming in and out of her pussy and
his hairless ball sac began bouncing against her clitoris. Hannah was in
heaven. She f***ed even more of Jeff's cock down her throat to show her
appreciation.

It didn't take long for her orgasm to arrive. She was so nearly there
when she had finger fucked herself to the edge. Jimmy's balls were hitting
the spot on her clitoris and it was driving her over the top. She needed
to concentrate on her pussy so she sucked hard and fast on Jeff's cock
trying to get him to spunk in her throat. Jeff obliged. She felt his cock
expand in her throat and he held her tight gradually lifting her mouth up
his cock, withdrawing it from her throat. When it was in her mouth she
sucked it harder and bobbed up and down faster while keeping her pussy
tilted so Jimmy's cock sc****d her G spot and his balls kept on slapping
against her clitoris. Jeff was more than ready now. He pulled his cock
almost out of her mouth and told her to open wide. As she did he started
to cum on her tongue. Masses and masses of boy spunk filling her mouth.

"Keep it in your mouth" she was told as his cock dropped the last few
droplets onto her tongue and withdrew. As soon as his cock was out of her
mouth she dropped to the floor so she could lift her arse higher and get
more of Jimmy's cock in her hungry pussy. She could feel the orgasm rising
again but did nothing to stop it this time. Her pussy gripped Jimmy's cock
as she climaxed. She shuddered and trembled at the intensity of the
orgasm, keeping her mouth closed to retain the spunk Jeff had left there.
Jimmy indicated to Jeff that he had to cum. Jeff nodded and pointed to
Hannah then to his mouth. Jimmy nodded that he understood. As the last
few squeezes of her orgasm gripped his cock he slowly withdrew. Hannah was
devastated to lose the lovely cock from her horny cunt. She wanted his boy
spunk. But then she was delighted when the young boy appeared in front of
her.

"Get up and open your mouth Hannah. Don't lose any spunk. You are
about to get some more to eat" Jeff smiled at her. She quickly lifted up
and opened her mouth for Jimmy to put his cock into. He saw the gooey mess
inside her mouth and he just came. He shot into her mouth adding volumes
to the spunk she already had in there. He watched in fascination as his
spunk shot out the end of his cock onto her tongue then slid to the back of
her mouth. He kept spurting for ages, stroking and squeezing his cock to
get every drop of spunk onto her tongue. When he had finished he took his
cock away from her mouth and sat on the bed next to Jeff. Looking at their
horny slut kneeling on the floor in front of them; with her mouth agape and
absolutely full of their spunk.

"You can lick your lips with our spunk and swallow it now" said Jeff.
She did and then she gave them a huge smile.

"You really, really surprised me there. I had no idea you had planned
to share me with your friends already!" she smiled.

"Jimmy is my special friend. It was hard keeping you a secret from him
and as soon as I told him what a horny cunt you are he begged me to share
you with him" Jeff explained.

"Unfortunately we have to go now because Jimmy has to go to bed earlier
than I do and it is getting late".

Hannah started to complain that she wanted to be fucked again before
they went but Jeff insisted they left so Jimmy didn't get into trouble with
his parents.

"Can't Jimmy go home and you can stay and fill my pussy with your spunk"
Hannah pleaded.

"It is Saturday tomorrow" he said "we'll have all day to think of ways
to fuck your slutty, horny cunt, won't we Jimmy?"

Jimmy nodded and Hannah kissed them both deeply, preparing to stand
naked in the doorway. She felt so horny she was barely in control. She
still wanted to beg them for more cock, her cunt was still so horny.
Reluctantly she stood in the doorway naked while they walked down the path
and until they were out of sight. Until then both Jeff and Jimmy kept
looking back frequently to admire her sexy naked body.

Still naked, but for once with no young boy spunk running down her
thighs, Hannah sat in the lounger. She had already picked up the biggest
vibrator.

She threw her legs over the recliner arms and thrust the huge toy into
her horny naked pussy. She dreamt of the boy and rammed the toy into her
creaming pussy. Time and time again until she had a massive orgasm. As
her pussy began to cool down Hannah realised that after only a few days
Jeff had introduced Jimmy's cock to her middle-aged pussy. She wondered
how long it would be before Jeff was making her do even more dirty acts.

She couldn't wait!

Hannah woke early. She awoke lying on her back with her legs wide open
and her cunt throbbing. She had no idea when Jeff would call but she
wanted to be naked and available for his big cock.

She showered vigorously before sitting in the shower tray and shaving
her cunt, and all her pubic mound. Then she rinsed off and dried herself
thoroughly. Her mind was completely full of being fucked by the two boys
last night. Even as she was drying herself her pussy was getting wetter
thinking about their horny little minds and what they might make her do
today.

Jeff and Jimmy were at Jeff's house talking about Hannah. Jimmy was
keen to go straight to her house and fuck her again, but Jeff wasn't ready.
Jeff had been thinking a lot about Hannah and how naturally slutty she was.
His demands on her had been so readily met. She had allowed herself to be
fucked by that big black stranger, and while it was clear that she didn't
really want to do it she had not refused. In fact, Jeff realised, Hannah
hadn't ever refused to do anything he told her. She had told Jeff that she
wanted to be his slut and while he was prepared to share her Jeff wanted it
to be clear that he was her owner. Sitting listening to Jimmy talk about
fucking her again started to give Jeff some ideas. They would fuck her
again but Jeff had some other ideas too. Ideas that when carried through
would result in his total control over Hannah. Jeff called to his Mum that
he was going to walk the dog with Jimmy and they left the house.

Hannah had finished breakfast and was wandering around the house naked,
as usual. Her pussy was still throbbing with desire. She had always known
that the more sex she had the more sex she needed and now she needed sex.
Her instructions were to always keep her cunt hot and wet so she picked up
her vibrator and went to her favourite recliner to do as she must.

Dropping into the chair she threw her legs over the arms, lewdly
displaying her big pussy lips. She felt her bald newly shaved pubic mound
and marvelled how good it felt. She moved her fingers around her pussy.
God it felt so good. She pulled her lips and split them with her finger,
gently squeezing her clitoris as she did so. The inside of her pussy was
nicely wet already, so she turned on the vibrator and just played it around
her pussy lips avoiding her clitoris in case it made her cum before she was
ready. She luxuriated in the feeling of the humming vibrator around her
pussy. She pulled it away and felt with her other hand for her clitoris.
She pulled the little hood back so it was sticking out and poked a finger
into her pussy to get it wet. Then she gently stroked the protruding tip
of her clitoris. She almost came straight away the feeling was so
powerful. She decided that she just had to stop touching her pussy or she
would cum for sure. Instead she picked up one of the porno magazines and
started flicking through the dirty pictures waiting for her horny young
lovers to arrive.

Jeff Jimmy, and the dog, walked through the door and straight into the
lounge where she sat naked with her legs apart still flicking through the
magazine. Jimmy immediately pounced on her, diving between her legs and
sucking her nipples and squeezing her huge tits with his fingers. Jeff
leant over and kissed her tenderly, pushing his tongue into her open mouth.
She was already creaming and moaning softly at their tender touches. Then
Hannah noticed the dog and a sudden fear overtook her. She remembered that
when she was begging Jeff to let her be his slut she promised she would
fuck anyone and anything he told her to, including his dog.

Jeff stood up and stripped off his clothes. His big erect cock was
swaying around as he pulled off his socks. He immediately went and stood
next to Hannah who willingly opened her mouth to receive the gift of the
cock she adored. Jimmy slid down her tummy to kneel on the floor in front
of her widespread thighs and began to lick her pussy. He didn't really
know what he was doing but Jeff had told him that Hannah would enjoy having
her pussy licked by the young boy so he just did what he thought he should.


Hannah was in heaven. Her throbbing pussy being licked was sensational,
especially when by accident he sucked on the now protruding clitoris and
licked all around it. She moaned into Jeff's cock as he pushed it down her
throat. Jeff could tell that Hannah was about to have a massive orgasm so
he took his cock out of her mouth, watching her pouting disapproval. He
pulled her up and made her kneel on the floor by the patio door. Then he
got Jimmy to stick his long cock in her mouth while he got behind her and
shoved his fat cock into her cunt. He could feel her cunt tight around his
cock and he rammed into her so he pushed Jimmy's cock down her willing
throat. They rocked her between them enjoying the feeling of her throat
and cunt around their young cocks.

Jeff was getting more ideas. He took his cock out of her cunt and laid
on the floor beside her. He made her crouch down onto his cock and bob up
and down until he knew her thighs would be complaining. Then he let her
down onto her knees, she managed to keep his big cock in her cunt and she
was told to hang her tits over his face so he could lick and pinch her
nipples.

Hannah was in heaven with his cock deep inside her pussy and his tongue
doing wonderful things to her tits. Then she felt Jimmy behind her. She
had made his cock very wet with her sucking so when he began to push it
into her arse it slipped in easily. The boys could each feel the other's
cock between the thin walls separating her cunt from her arse. They were
both so tight now that they knew they wouldn't last long. Hannah relaxed
her arse so that Jimmy could fuck her arse in time with Jeff fucking her
cunt. Within minutes both young men exploded into her pussy and arse at
the same time. Hannah had an incredible orgasm as they spunked inside her.
Jimmy was the first to pull his cock out of her arse, then Hannah lifted
herself off Jeff's softening cock. She crawled down and licked his cock
clean before turning and doing the same for Jimmy. She asked them if they
wanted her to eat their spunk from inside herself. Jeff shook his head on
behalf of both of them, so she just got up and left it all inside her.

Hannah went into the kitchen and brought back cold drinks for them all.
She put them on the table, opened hers and took a long drink out of it.
She was leaning against the table and Jeff could see the spunk starting to
leak from her cunt. He smiled and waited. Within minutes the dog stood up
from where he was sitting by the patio door. He walked straight to Hannah
who thought he was coming to be petted. Instead he put his nose between
her legs and started to lick the spunk that was accumulated just under her
pussy. Hannah tried to push him away until Jeff commanded her to leave the
dog alone. Then he told her to open her legs. As soon as she did so the
dog began to lap at her lips. The dog's long wet tongue was licking from
her arse, between her cunt lips and over her clitoris. She had never
realised how rough a dog's tongue is. Hannah held on to the table, she
found herself leaning back to give the dog's tongue better access. Jeff
was delighted and watched avidly as Hannah got more and more into the dog's
tongue. Inevitably, after quite a short time, Hannah had an enormous
clitoral orgasm, her thighs were shaking with the intensity of it. Hannah
started to close her legs until Jeff spoke and told her that she had to
remember the rules and the rules are that she must keep her legs open at
all times, even when having an orgasm. Hannah kept them open although the
dog's tongue was now painful on her sensitive clitoris. She asked Jeff to
please stop the dog licking her because it hurt now. Jeff ignored her for
thirty seconds, just because he could.

Watching the dog licking Hannah's cunt had turned Jeff on. He told
Hannah to come and kneel between his legs as he was seated on the sofa.
His cock was hard and perpendicular. Hannah smiled, knelt and took his
cock in her mouth. Jeff signalled Jimmy to bring the dog. Jimmy knew what
he wanted. Jeff told Hannah to put her hands between her legs and open her
cunt. She thought it was for Jimmy and realised too late when she felt the
hairs of the dog's underbelly on her naked arse as his cock plunged into
the soaking wet vagina she had obediently held open for him. Hannah had
never been fucked by a dog. She had seen it in porno films but was
completely unprepared for the jackhammer effect of her first doggy fuck.
She was surprised by the size of the dog's cock too, she could feel it
pushing at her cervix as he plunged his cock in and out of her. Hannah
could barely concentrate on Jeff's cock as the dog's cock mastered her cunt
she could think of little else. Fortunately Jeff came quickly and told
Hannah to put her shoulders on the floor. This gave the dog the perfect
angle to fuck his bitch and he went at it. Jeff and Jimmy watched the
spectacle of the horny woman and the rampant dog. No one was prepared for
the dog getting his knot into Hannah's cunt. Jeff and Jimmy noticed that
the dog's strokes were getting shorter and more urgent. When they realised
what was happening the dog was tied to Hannah. Jeff could see the skin of
her cunt lips stretched almost to transparency by the big knot at the base
of the dog's cock. The dog filled Hannah's cunt with his spunk. None of
it escaped past the knot. This bit was slightly boring and Jeff told Jimmy
to go put his cock in Hannah's mouth and fuck it. Jimmy was delighted and
proceeded to do just that. Hannah was a good slut and willingly opened her
mouth for Jimmy's long thin cock. As Hannah sucked Jimmy's cock Jeff moved
closer and began to play with her tits, squeezing her nipples and rubbing
them between his thumb and forefinger. He could hear Hannah moaning with
pleasure as she focused on sucking Jimmy's cock. Jimmy soon came in
Hannah's mouth. He made sure that he pulled his cock back a bit so that
his spunk went on to Hannah's tongue and not straight down her throat.
Hannah looked up and smiled at him and showed him her prize, his white
gooey spunk laying under her tongue. Jimmy grinned as Hannah turned and
showed Jeff who told her she could swallow. At that moment the dog's knot
had shrunk enough and the dog managed to pull it out of Hannah's tight
passage. Jeff noticed and told Hannah to quickly cover her cunt with her
hand so the spunk didn't go all over the floor. Hannah did so. She wasn't
best pleased when Jeff made her lick the dog's cock clean, especially as
the dog had already started himself. Hannah pushed his head away and took
his long cock in her mouth and swirled her tongue all around it until it
was clean. It had a funny taste, she thought. Hannah was none too pleased
when Jeff told her to eat the spunk too, but to be fair she just gave him a
sideways glance that said "you are joking", but quickly realised that he
was not joking at all. Jeff had her stand up and to open her legs wide,
crouching slightly so she could separate her cunt lips with her fingers.
She held her other hand underneath and used it to catch the big dollops of
doggy spunk that dripped out of her stretched cunt. She timed it so that
she licked the spunk from the palm of her hand before more spunk was ready
to drip out. She continued until Jeff told her to go lower and to scoop it
out with her fingers. Hannah continued until Jeff was satisfied there was
virtually no spunk left inside her.

Jeff asked Hannah what it was like to be fucked by his dog. Hannah told
him that after the initial fear she really enjoyed it. She said that she
had never had a cock fuck her that fast in her life. She said that the
feeling of the dog's knot inside her was weird as she could feel herself
stretched so much. The dog's spunk was also a lot hotter than that of the
boys so she had really felt herself being filled. It tasted different too,
but not unpleasant. Jeff said that it was good that she liked it because
it wouldn't be the last time she would be fucked by a dog. Hannah smiled,
she looked down and saw that Jeff's cock was already hard again. Hannah
leaned over and took it in her mouth. Jeff had her get on her knees and
spread her legs wide. He looked at her puffy cunt, then rubbed his hard
cock up and down the slit of her cunt before he pushed his cock inside and
began to fuck her slowly. He told Jimmy to get on his knees in front of
Hannah so that she could suck his cock but that he wasn't to cum in her
mouth. Jeff teased Hannah with very slow movement of his cock, knowing
that she could feel every single ridge and vein on his prick. Soon Hannah
was begging Jeff to fuck her hard. Gasping with desire as she sucked hard
on Jimmy's cock. Jeff told her that if she wanted more of his precious
spunk she would have to squeeze it out of him with her vaginal muscles.
Jeff stopped fucking her and left his cock fully impaling her. He could
feel her squeezing him and encouraged her to squeeze her muscles so that it
felt like his cock was moving inside her. It felt so good when she got it
right that Jeff really felt like her cunt was moving up and down his cock
as he watched it remain deep inside of her. She was so good that Jeff
could feel his spunk rising, so could Hannah and she worked herself harder
to get him to cum deep inside her. She had a fantastic orgasm as she felt
Jeff's spunk hit her cervix. Jeff had her stay where she was and gently
removed his throbbing cock, moving in front of her so she could lick their
juices from it. As he did so he indicated to Jimmy to get his cock inside
her, but he had to move slowly too. Jimmy understood and held his cock at
the entrance to Hannah's vagina until she begged him to put it inside. He
put it in just an inch. She begged for more. Jeff told Jimmy to rub his
cock up and down Hannah's slit as fast as he could, making sure that he
caught her clitoris too. Jimmy pushed Hannah's shoulders down so that her
clitoris was sticking out and he took hold of his cock and rubbed it up and
down as fast as he could. Hannah was so wet. Her vagina was already
soaked but now it also had Jeff's spunk inside it. Her squeezing had
nearly brought the spunk to the opening of her vagina where it was being
picked up by Jimmy's hard cock as it slid up and down her slit. Soon
Hannah was near to another clitoral orgasm and was begging Jimmy to let her
have his cock inside her. Jeff shook his head and Jimmy continued to
assault her clitoris with is cock until she came. As she did he slipped
his cock inside her arse and kept it still as he felt the contractions of
her orgasm. Jimmy slowly fucked her arse pulling his long thin cock almost
out and then slowly teasing it back in an inch at a time. Jimmy knew he
was going to cum and gave Hannah's arse a sudden quick blast of movement.
Then Hannah, feeling Jimmy was beginning to cum, pushed back and just let
Jimmy fill her with his spunk. Hannah's cunt muscles were aching from all
the effort of squeezing Jeff's cock and despite having copious amounts of
spunk inside her she felt she still needed to be fucked by a rampant young
cock.

Jeff said he wanted to go out. Hannah said that was fine, what did he
want to do, and what did he want her to do with all the spunk inside her.
Jeff said he hadn't quite decided but they should all get dressed and that
Hannah should keep the spunk in her cunt and arse. Jeff walked into
Hannah's bedroom like he owned the house. He opened the wardrobe and went
through the clothes hanging there. He selected a very short brown suede
skirt that barely covered her arse and a tight cotton embroidered gipsy top
that left her shoulders bare and emphasised the size of her tits. He
chucked them at her and told her to get dressed and went back into the
lounge and put his own clothes on.

Soon the three of them were sitting in Hannah's car, Jeff in front and
Jimmy in the back seat while Hannah drove. Jeff told her to make sure she
kept her legs apart at all times while she had clothes on. She immediately
opened her legs which pushed the short skirt further up her parted thighs.
She looked down and could see her huge lips sticking out as they were glued
to her thighs by drying spunk. This made her so hot her clitoris was
poking its head out of its hood. Hannah shivered with desire. Jimmy sat
up close behind her seat and put his arms around her to squeeze her nipples
so they stayed hard. The two boys loved looking at their sexy neighbour
being so slutty.

Hannah asked Jeff where she was taking them. "First we are going to the
little shopping precinct in the next town" said Jeff. "I haven't decided
about after that yet".

They parked and walked from the car to a small pavement café. Jeff
chose a table in the sun and the three of them sat down. Hannah was a bit
self-conscious being a 44 year old woman with two young boys, especially
the slutty way they had dressed her. She looked over at Jeff who was
smiling at her then he looked down at her thighs and she remembered she had
to sit with her legs apart when she was dressed. She opened her legs about
6" and she knew her pussy was visible. A quick look over at Jeff said it
wasn't enough. She had to open her legs so her knees were 12" apart,
nearly as wide as they had been in the car. Her skirt was so tight it was
pulling itself up her thighs so showing even more pussy. The whole of her
pussy and pussy lips were on display and she could feel the warm breeze
across her still-wet and engorged lips.

She thought it best to turn to face the table but Jeff stopped her.

"I want to look at your cunt Hannah, don't move away, I want to see it
all the time". His words burned into her pussy which was already throbbing
again. Her nipples were erect and pointing through the flimsy top. The
waiter came to take their order. He said good morning, then saw Hannah's
cunt and nearly choked. Jeff calmly ordered for all three and the waiter
walked away, turning back frequently to see the cunt on display. The
drinks when they came were delivered by two different waiters and Hannah
was sure their tongues were hanging out as they put the cups on the table.
They were looking more at her cunt than they were at the table. Jeff was
grinning and Hannah could feel herself blushing at all the attention her
slutty attire and attitude was getting her.

They finished their drinks and Hannah said she would go to pay at the
counter. Jeff had other ideas. He called the waiter over and asked for
the bill. The waiter was delighted to stand there looking at Hannah's wide
open pussy while he laboriously added up the simple sum. Hannah paid him
and he smiled at her pussy as he gave her the change. They all stood and
Hannah went to pull down her tight skirt. Once again Jeff stopped her.

"Leave it" was all he said. She did, but she looked down and she could
see the bottom of her pussy lips hanging down beneath the skirt. She felt
like such a slut, but then, she thought, she had asked for this.

She asked Jeff to let her use the toilet. Jeff was smart though, he
recalled that she had only had a cup of tea since they left the house.

"Do you want to pee or do you want to dump the spunk from your cunt?" he
asked. Hannah went red, she realised he had seen through her ruse. She
could feel the spunk just behind her pussy lips and thought it would run
out any time soon.

Jeff took her to a toilet block along the street. He walked in to the
Men's with her and took her into a cubicle. He took off her clothes then
walked her naked across the toilets to stand in front of the urinal.

"Pee then" he said. Hannah was shocked. Standing naked in a men's
public toilet. She had to hold her pussy to point it at the urinal and
began to pee, sending her stream of piss into the urinal. When she had
finished Jeff made her wipe her pussy with her finger and lick it clean.
Amazingly, no one had come into the toilet and Hannah was relieved. Not
for long. Jeff took her back to the cubicle where her clothes were
hanging. Jimmy was standing there stroking his long cock. He sat on the
toilet seat and Jeff pushed her towards him and told her to suck his cock.

This was all going wrong for Hannah. Her pussy and arse were still full
of their copious boy spunk and although she had peed there had been no
opportunity to dump the spunk. Following Jeff's orders she bent at the
waist and began to deep-throat Jimmy's long cock while Jeff stood behind
her playing with her pussy. She was concentrating so hard on the cock in
her mouth that when the first cock pushed into her wet pussy she thought it
was Jeff. But this cock was much bigger than even Jeff's cock. Jeff held
her still so she didn't jump up and the guy fucked her quickly, dumping
even more spunk into her full pussy. There were four more. Three more
fucked her cunt and one fucked her arse.

Now she was seriously full of spunk! Hannah would be more careful in
the future as Jeff was certainly learning about punishment.

He let her stand up and dress in her skimpy clothes.

"Come on" he said "just one more thing before we eat lunch" and he led
Hannah and Jimmy out of the toilet. Hannah could feel the spunk sloshing
around in her pussy and knew it was only a matter of time before it would
run out of her pussy and arse down her legs.

They didn't have far to go. Jeff took them to a bait shop on the
waterfront at the end of the strip. There was a bench outside. He told
Hannah to sit on the bench and left Jimmy with her, Jeff made sure she had
opened her legs the required distance, he could see the spunk beginning to
seep out of her cunt and run down her thighs, before he went in to the bait
shop alone.



Jeff went into the bait shop and was gone for several minutes. When he
came out there were four boys standing looking at Hannah's naked shaved
cunt, giggling and pointing, much to her distress. Jeff stood there for a
moment then went to the biggest boy, who was about eleven.

"Do you want a feel of her?" he asked. The boy looked shocked.

"Can you make her let me?" said the boy.

"I can make her do anything that I want to" said Jeff proudly. "Hannah,
put two fingers into your cunt and fuck yourself".

The boy looked amazed as Hannah did exactly as she was told.

"Cor, can I really have a feel of her cunt?" the boy asked.

"Yes, but be quick, we have something to do".

The boy stepped forward and grasped Hannah's hand that was still fucking
her pussy. He pulled the hand away, noting the spunk on her fingers.

"Has she just been fucked?" the boy asked.

"Yes, she's just been fucked by four cocks that spunked in her cunt and
one fucked her arse less than an hour ago. Before that we fucked both her
cunt and arse a couple of hours ago" said Jeff nonchalantly.

The boy got down on his haunches to examine Hannah's cunt before
reaching out and touching it, touching her lips, her clitoris before
finally sinking two fingers deep inside her. He took his fingers out

"God, she is full of spunk" the boy said.

"Don't worry, she'll lick it off your fingers" said Jeff. The boy
presented his fingers and Hannah obediently opened her mouth and sucked
them clean.

Suddenly all the boys crowded around her, touching her pussy, feeling
her tits through her tight top and all ramming various numbers of fingers
into her hairless soaking wet, spunk-filled pussy, then pulling them out
and putting them in her mouth to lick them clean. The eldest boy had his
hand inside Hannah's blouse squeezing her nipples when Jeff said that they
had to stop now because they were busy.

The boys wandered off, very pleased with themselves.

"Come on" said Jeff, pulling Hannah onto her feet and into the bait
shop. Hannah was confused, why were they going into a bait shop. She soon
found out. At the back of the shop was a curtained-off area that said
`tattoo parlour'.

Jeff told her to sit down on a spare chair. She did so, remembering to
open her legs. Jeff went to the counter and spoke to the clerk,
gesticulating to Hannah. The clerk was nodding his head and making notes.
He turned the pad around and Jeff made some modifications to his notes.
Then Jeff came back to where Hannah and Jimmy were sitting. The clerk was
behind the desk ogling Hannah's cunt.

"Come with me" said Jeff. Hannah and Jimmy rose and followed him behind
the curtain. There was a big muscled guy in dirty jeans his bare hairy and
tattooed chest covered with an open leather waistcoat

Jeff stood in front of Hannah to make it perfectly clear there was to be
no discussion.

"Strip off" he said. Hannah was dumbfounded.

"What is going on?" she asked.

"You are going to be tattooed" he said.

"Oh no Jeff, please, why are you doing this?" she sobbed.

"Because you are mine and I want anyone that sees my slut's body to know
who owns her, so just strip off now and do as I tell you or I walk out of
here and out of your life, for ever".

Hannah could not bear the thought of losing her new lover, so she pulled
her tight blouse over her head, releasing her huge tits, then unzipped the
little suede skirt, letting it drop to the floor.

The tattooist was impressed. He walked up to her and inspected her
tits, weighed them in his big hands before feeling her cunt and her arse.
He turned her all around before saying.

"I can't work on her with spunk running out of her cunt can I?" he said.

Jeff turned to Hannah.

"Hannah, get rid of the spunk" he said. Hannah looked around for a
toilet. There wasn't one. Hugely embarrassed she turned slightly away
from the tattooist and crouched before sticking her fingers into her pussy
and scooping loads of spunk out and licking it off her fingers. She did
this about ten times before there was hardly any left, then Jeff made her
wipe her thighs with her gypsy top until the tattooist was satisfied.

He told her to lay on her back on a bench-like leather couch. He
cleaned a small area on the top of her pubic mound with alcohol and got
going with his tattoo gun, scarily close to her pussy. Hannah was too
scared to ask Jeff what was being tattooed on her, but it didn't take long
and it wasn't very painful. Hannah dared to look down and saw that she had
been tattooed with "Jeff's cunt" just above her clitoris.

The tattooist moved away, done with his needle. He called Jeff to his
desk and they talked for some minutes. Then Jeff nodded his head
vigorously and the biker man grinned.

They walked back to Hannah and the biker strapped her into the chair by
her arms and legs so that she couldn't move. Hannah was terrified; she
thought she was going to be ****d. In fact, it was probably worse. The
biker swabbed her right nipple and squeezed it until it was hard, then he
quickly applied some special pliers to it that made a hole. He inserted a
silver ring. Hannah was shocked into silence. She had no idea where
Jeff's control over her was going. Her pussy was throbbing with the
thought of her being permanently marked as Jeff's property and now she
would be bearing his jewellery too. The biker quickly did her other nipple
and Hannah assumed she was done.

When the biker squeezed her clitoris Hannah screamed.

"No, Jeff, not down there it's too much. It will hurt"

"Be quiet Hannah" Jeff said "or I'll get him to put a gag on you. It's
my cunt and I want to dress it up.

Dress it up they did. They put 3 rings in each of her big pussy lips
then a small ring through her clitoral hood. They joined the rings with a
small silver chain which dangled onto her inner lips as she lay on the
table. She couldn't see it but the clit ring was perfectly positioned so
that her clit was f***ed out of its hood. From that day on Hannah's
clitoris would be in a constant state of arousal. She just didn't know it
yet.

When the work was done the restraints were removed and Hannah was helped
down from the table. The biker said something to Jeff. Jeff turned to
Hannah.

"We have to pay the man for all the nice work he has done for you
Hannah. I told him I don't have any money but he said he just wants to fuck
you and we'll be even". Hannah didn't know what to say. It was pointless
telling Jeff she would pay for her own mutilation because it was clear now
that he wanted to see her being fucked by the big muscled guy.

While Jeff was talking the biker had stripped off his clothes and he
stood there in front of her with a massive erection. He walked over to her
and gently stroked all around her nipple rings. The sensations were
absolutely incredible. Hannah didn't realise how much more sensitive the
rings would make her nipples. She almost came and he had only stroked the
end of both nipples. She could feel the wetness in her pussy as her juices
started flowing.

The tattooist lifted her up and laid her back on the leather couch. He
adjusted the height of it so that her pussy was perfectly lined up for his
huge hairy cock. He lifted and held her legs apart and leant forward and
gently blew on her clitoris. She was so close to cumming she couldn't
stand it. She wanted him to squeeze her clitoris hard and take her over
the edge. Instead he stroked his cock and pushed it against her wet pussy
lips. They just slid aside allowing him access to her soaking vagina. His
cock just kept going into her until she felt completely stuffed. Then he
pushed more cock into her until she finally felt his pubic hair brushing
her exposed clitoris. She squeezed her pussy muscles. The feeling in her
clitoris was nearly unbearable she needed an orgasm she was so fucking hot.

The tattooist started to pump his big cock in an out of her pussy.
Hannah was in a different world. She had never had such a big cock in her
pussy and the feelings from the rings were a completely new experience.

He fucked her hard for about 10 minutes. She had two orgasms, squeezing
his cock trying to get him to cum in her starving pussy. When he did cum
she was stunned. His cock expanded and exploded inside her. She felt
gallons of his spunk spraying inside her. When he stopped pulsating he
began to withdraw his huge member. She felt like she was being emptied she
had felt so full. His cock eventually flopped out of her pussy and he
lifted her off the bench so she didn't make a mess on it.

Good idea. The spunk was already escaping from her gaping pussy. Jeff
saw it and told her to do her party piece. She instantly knew what he
meant and crouched down and scooped the gooey mess out and licked it off
her fingers. The tattooist was absolutely delighted. Especially when the
she came over to him, on Jeff's instruction and kneeled down in front of
him to suck clean his dirty cock.

Jeff then gave her the suede skirt and gypsy top and told her to get
dressed. The new nipple rings were plainly visible under her top and the
rubbing of the cotton made her nipples even more sensitive than they had
been before. She was allowed to cover her pussy with the suede skirt.
Just.

Then they left, with the tattooist shaking hands vigorously with Jeff,
inviting him to bring any of his women for him to work on.

Hannah walked away from the bait shop just hoping that after all she had
been through that she would be the only slut Jeff needed, or wanted.

They walked back to the car and she asked Jeff where she should drive
to.

"Well. As you are the only one that has had anything to eat, I think we
should go to a restaurant. There is one a couple of miles along the road.
Let's go!"

Hannah had only eaten spunk since breakfast so she was seriously hungry
herself. She was a little doubtful about her attire in a restaurant but
she knew that as Jeff's slut he would do what he wanted anyway regardless
of her views.

She put the car into gear and started to drive off. Jeff slapped her
thigh. She had already forgotten that she had to have her legs open wide
whenever she had clothes on. Quickly she spread her legs, once more
pushing her little skirt high up her thighs. She looked down and saw the
intricate rings and chains looping through her labia and up to her
clitoris. She could see her clitoris poking out through its hood. Her
nipples were fully erect and the outline of her new nipple rings could be
seen through her top. She felt like the complete slut that she was. It
made her gasp with excitement.

She drove away, off to the restaurant with her young lover and his best
friend.

The tattooist had recommended eating on the deck of the restaurant just
a couple of miles down the road. He said there was a big biker community
and that they would be well received and looked after.

Hannah drove the car, remembering to keep her legs wide apart. This was
easier since she had the rings fitted.

They were ushered onto the deck outside the back of this restaurant
looking over the lake. Hannah behaved impeccably by settling herself into
her chair and spreading her legs as wide as she could. The body heat from
the new rings was incredible. The clitoris ring was just driving her mad,
there was no way she could keep her thighs closed.

Hannah's pussy was completely on show, her lips were wet and stuck to
her thighs, the thin chain glinting in the sunshine. She looked down and
could see her clitoris poking out from its little hood. She looked up to
see a waiter standing over her, apparently admiring her vaginal jewellery.
Hannah knew better than to close her legs; instead she leant back on the
chair so her pussy was even more exposed. Eventually the waiter emerged
from his trance and gave them menus; took drink orders and, with a last
glance at the pretty pussy on display he went back to his station to enter
the drinks order.

Hannah looked lovingly at Jeff who leant over and gave her a passionate
kiss. As they kissed he gently stroked her swollen clitoris. Hannah was
ready to come again and was breathing heavily and murmuring into Jeff's
mouth. Jimmy was watching and began feeling very aroused at their display.
He leant over and began to stroke Hannah's left nipple. Hannah gasped as
she felt his stroke on her nipple go straight to her clitoris.

The middle-aged woman being fondled by two very young men attracted
quite some interest amongst the biker community that was spread across the
large deck area. Soon a young woman came over to their table and looked
over Jimmy's shoulder and saw that Jeff was stroking her ringed clitoris.
She didn't say anything and went back to her group at a large table. Her
report generated further interest with most people on the table either
turning their heads or craning their necks to see the wanton slut being
fondled.

Jeff and Hannah broke off the kiss and Hannah sat there breathing
heavily, her pussy throbbing with desire. Jimmy too sat back and just
admired Hannah's jewellery, somewhat mesmerised by all that had happened
already today. It wasn't to end though because a huge biker came over from
the table that had been observing them. He sat down in the spare chair;
leant back and lit a cigarette before saying to Jeff. "That's mighty
pretty jewellery your woman's wearing young man". Jeff smiled and said
"Yes, the guy in the back of the bait shop just did it for me". "For you?"
said the biker. "Yes" said Jeff "She's mine; well, she gave herself to me
and I was just marking out my territory". "How do the rings mark out your
territory?" the biker queried. "Oh, not the rings, they were the idea of
the tattooist" said Jeff. He turned to Hannah and told her to pull her
skirt up to her waist. Hannah didn't hesitate, this was a direct
instruction. She quickly grabbed the hem of her suede skirt and pulled it
all the way up. She had to lift her bottom to get it all the way up to her
waist. She sat back down on the wooden chair with nothing between the
chair and her. The biker read the message and smiled. He leant over and
slapped Jeff on the back and told him he was really smart. Then has asked
if his ownership might involve some sharing?

Now it was Jeff's turn to beam. "Well, I've shared her and her cunt
with a few people, she pretends she doesn't like it but she comes like a
train when she is being fucked when I tell her to".

"That's good" said the biker, "because a train is just what I had in
mind!"

Jeff didn't understand. He just nodded as if in agreement and the biker
grinned again, shook Jeff by the hand and went back to his table.

Hannah was petrified. She thought she knew what a train was. She leant
over to Jeff and begged that they just finished their drinks and left. She
tried to explain but Jeff told her to be quiet, she was his to do what he
wanted with and unless she wanted to be fucked by a dog right now she
should sit quietly and keep her legs open. Hannah realised that the act of
leaning over to remonstrate with Jeff had caused her knees to close. She
quickly leant back in the chair and spread her thighs wide.

Jeff passed her a menu and they all studied it. The waiter returned
with their drinks and another to take their orders. This involved both
standing over Hannah's wide spread thighs and ogling her still-wet pussy
lips, stuck to her thighs and displaying the pink inside flesh of her
labia.

Very soon the food arrived and the three began to eat. They were all
pretty hungry and were concentrating on the plates in front of them so
didn't notice the tattooist biker arrive and sit down with the bunch of
bikers on the table of the guy that had come and spoken to them. The girls
were still turning around and taking an interest in the 44 year old woman
with enormous 38DD tits and her legs lewdly splayed open to display the
assortment of rings through her labia. They were fascinated that the woman
seemed to be under the control of the young boys who couldn't be older than
14.

The tattooist was obviously telling them all about his adventures with
the tattoo gun and the rings that morning and how the boy had made the
woman pay with her body. When he described how he had fucked her hard and
that she had come at least 3 times the girls gasped and the boys gave him a
cheer and one or two of them clapped him on the back. All the attention
was on Hannah and the two boys now. Hannah must have felt the gaze because
she glanced up and recognised the tattooist and blushed bright red, she
only just managed to stop herself from closing her legs as he was looking
directly into her pussy.

Jeff looked over and followed the biker's gaze down to Hannah's pussy.
He looked up and grinned. He stood up and grabbed Hannah by the hand. She
meekly followed. Jeff stopped at a table between theirs and the bikers'.
He turned Hannah around so that her back was facing them and began to kiss
her passionately. Hannah loved it and responded willingly. She could feel
Jeff's hands on her back and felt them move down to her bottom. She
wriggled her naked mound against Jeff's hardening cock, loving the feeling.
Then she felt Jeff's hands pulling her zip down and he began to push her
skirt down her hips. Hannah knew she couldn't stop him so she continued to
absorb herself in the passionate kissing. The skirt fell to the floor of
the deck. She lifted each leg in turn and kicked the skirt away. Jeff's
hands were on her bum cheeks now, gently squeezing and caressing her as he
kissed her. He moved his hand around to the front. She gasped into his
mouth as his finger brushed over her sensitive clitoris and pushed between
her pussy lips. He moved his hands and pushed her thighs apart. He
continued kissing her as he gently fingered her pussy and stroked her
clitoris. The bikers could see the silver chain glinting in the sun as
Jeff continued to finger the willing woman.

She felt Jeff's hands come back to her waist before gently sliding up
under her Gypsy top and stroking her big breasts, running his hand over her
sensitive nipples and gently tugging the rings through them. Jeff's hands
slid back to her waist and she felt him lift the hem of her blouse and he
pulled it up to her shoulders before releasing her mouth and telling her to
lift her arms up. She did as he said and he slid the blouse off over her
head and dropped it to the floor on her skirt. Hannah was naked now but
could only see Jeff's face as he kissed her, guessing that everyone on the
deck was looking at her naked form.

Jeff lifted his mouth from hers and told her to close her eyes. He
began to kiss her neck and stroke her back then very gently he turned her
around. He kissed her neck and stroked her body he whispered to her to
spread her legs as he caressed her tits from behind pushing her big tits up
together showing them off to the gathering crowd. Even the waiters were
standing and staring at the naked woman being groped in front of them.
Jeff's hands worked down her body before sliding between her thighs. He
pulled the chain on her rings which extended her big pussy lips. Then his
finger slipped into her vagina and began to masturbate her gently. Hannah
just relaxed herself and leant back on Jeff's chest and let him do whatever
he wanted with her. She kept her eyes closed although she was fully aware
of the audience that must be watching her naked body with her jewellery and
her new tattoo. Jeff's cunt it said and that's what she was. Just a
slutty cunt that would do whatever her young lover told her too.

Jeff turned her around to face him before turning them both sideways and
pushed her backwards until she felt an edge of a table against her arse.
Jeff continued pushing and she allowed herself to be laid on the surface of
the table with her legs dangling. Jeff lifted her legs from the knees and
spread them wide displaying her pussy to the whole deck. He parted her
pussy lips and began to stroke her inside with his fingers again. Hannah
kept her eyes closed and sighed with the pleasure of the feel of Jeff's
fingers. With his other hand Jeff lowered his zip and pulled out his hard
cock then he held Hannah's lips open and slid his cock in to her tight
cunt. Hannah gasped. She was being fucked in a public place in front of a
crowd of horny bikers! Still, her body responded to Jeff's stimulation and
she wrapped her legs around his back and gripped the table edge with her
hands so that she moved less and got more of his cock inside her. Jeff
fucked her hard and fast and soon spunked inside her. As he pulled his
cock out of her Hannah began to lower her legs. Jeff told her to stay
there and keep her eyes closed. Hannah wondered what she looked like lying
there with her legs wide apart, freshly fucked with spunk beginning to
dribble out of her cunt. Jeff told her to stick two fingers inside her
cunt and spread them open. She knew better than to argue with Jeff, so she
did as she was told. She immediately felt Jeff's spunk running out of her
cunt, down the crack of her arse and onto the table top underneath her.

Jeff signalled one of the bikers and the man approached. He had already
guessed what he was being offered and he was already unzipping his pants as
he walked over to Jeff grinning from ear to ear. He slapped Jeff on the
back and turned his attention to Hannah and her splayed legs and gaping
cunt.

Hannah flinched as his cock parted her pussy lips. She held tight to
the table as the cock pushed further and further inside her. She knew it
couldn't be Jeff, and it was too big and fat to be Jimmy's. She wanted to
open her eyes and see who was violating her but she dared not anger Jeff as
he might keep his promise and walk out of her life. She couldn't bear the
thought, so she kept her eyes tightly shut. Jeff stood next to her and
watched the guy fuck his woman. He casually played with the rings on
Hannah's nipples as he watched the big cock slide in and out of her. He
leant forward and kissed her gently and told her what a good girl she was.
Hannah preened under his compliments and was so turned on by him that she
began to push back against the big cock making the fuck a lot better for
the man as he felt her responding to him.

Jeff looked over at the table of bikers and then at the watching
waiters. He smiled and made a decision. He walked over to the table and
beckoned to the waiters. They walked over to him, eager to find out what
he wanted. Jeff quietly told them that he had decided that anyone that
wanted to fuck Hannah would be able to and asked who was interested. All
wanted to except one guy that was sitting holding hands with a pretty girl
in her leathers. Jeff suspected that if she hadn't been there he would
have been as eager as the others. Having established that Hannah was going
to be fucked by 10 more men Jeff told them that they would have to fuck her
in order of cock size, smallest first so that Hannah would still be able to
feel the fuck of each man. The guys were keen enough and each took out his
cock and Jeff told them which sequence and they all went and lined up
behind the guy that was still fucking Hannah. As they approached he looked
around and saw them and gave a smile. He looked at Jeff and told him what
a great fuck his girlfriend was as he started to pump his spunk into
Hannah's cunt.

As he withdrew his spent cock Hannah could feel the spunk flowing out of
her cunt, dribbling over her arsehole and forming a puddle where her body
met the table. She kept her legs up and open and her eyes shut tight.
Once again Jeff told her to stick two fingers into her cunt and spreadh
them wide and she knew that Jeff was making sure her cunt wasn't too sloppy
to fuck. She felt the spunk oozing out onto the table. She was sure now
that she knew what a train was and realised she was on it, or rather was
it. Her fears were confirmed when she felt another, slightly smaller cock
push its way between her puffy cunt lips. This guy was more hands on. He
was spreading her pussy lips and pulling her chains as he fucked her. Then
she felt his thumb on her exposed clitoris. She came straightaway and
hoped he wouldn't keep touching her there. The guy felt the pulses of her
orgasm on his cock and focussed his attention on ramming his cock into her
tight cunt. Her cunt muscles did the trick and the guy couldn't control
his orgasm. He just made one final push into her so he could leave his
spunk as deep inside her as possible before he began his withdrawal.

The continual fucking was having its effect on Hannah's cunt muscles.
Her cunt was no longer fully closing when the men took their cocks out.
This time the spunk came out in a torrent and she could feel it spreading
across her arse on the table top. The next guy that she felt spreading her
lips had a bigger cock but as he pushed it in her cunt was squelching with
the previous spunk still inside her. The guy didn't say anything; he
stroked his cock in and out of her a few times before withdrawing
completely. He held his cock in his hand and lowered it a few millimetres
before plunging it into her arse. Hannah jumped as his cock bottomed out
in her arse. She wanted to open her eyes and scream at the guy to get his
cock the fuck out of her arse. Instead she lay there and let him stroke
his big cock in and out of her arse, hoping that Jeff had seen what had
happened and either stop him, or making sure it didn't happen again. Jeff
had indeed seen what happened and it just made his cock get a bit harder.
He said and did nothing. He had long decided that Hannah was going to be
fucked anyway these guys wanted her.

Hannah had little experience with being arse-fucked. In fact before she
had given herself to Jeff her arse had never been violated. She tried to
relax her rectal muscles as much as she could but her passage was so tight
the guy didn't last very long before he filled her back passage with his
jism and slowly pulled his cock out of her.

As soon as she felt the next cock bottom out in her cunt she knew it was
the tattooist. His cock was exceptionally ridged and she just had to grip
it with her pussy muscles it felt so damn good. She felt herself coming
again as he fucked her hard. She felt herself being moved across to the
edge of the table and her head had no further support. She was so close to
coming she just let her head hang off the side of the table. She opened
her mouth to gasp with the strength of the orgasm only to find it filled
with a cock.

That set the tone for the next 30 minutes as Hannah was double-fucked in
her cunt and mouth or arse and mouth. She didn't know how many cocks had
come inside her she was soaked in spunk. She could feel the men scooping
it from the rivers running out of her cunt and smearing it across her
stomach and her tits. The slight breeze across the deck made her nipples
hard as the spunk dried on them.

Eventually none of the men could get it up again and they drifted away
leaving Hannah lying in a pool of spunk. Jeff came to her side and told
her to open her eyes. When she did he was smiling down at her. She asked
him if he had fucked her too. When he said no he had just watched she
asked him if he would fuck her now to finish off her train. Jeff took his
cock out of his pants and put it in her mouth so he could suck on it until
it was hard as a rock then he moved down and slid into her soaked cunt and
started to fuck her. She turned her head and beckoned Jimmy over to her.
She unzipped his trousers and took out his long thin cock and pulled him to
her. She told them that she wanted the two boys that meant most to her to
finish her first train. The boys soon got a rhythm going with Jeff pulling
his cock almost completely out of her cunt as Jimmy's cock slid all the way
down her throat. As they got nearer to their climax they were fucking her
cunt and her mouth harder and harder. Hannah was squeezing her tits and
pulling the rings through her nipples in her passion. She came yet again
as the two boys came together one deep inside her cunt and one just inside
her mouth. As they withdrew their cocks they helped her sit up and she
smiled and showed Jimmy his spunk on her tongue before she swallowed it.

Shakily she climbed down from the table. She looked down at her body
and saw that she was completely covered in spunk. It was dribbling down
her thighs. She looked over at Jeff who was stood a couple of feet away.
He was very impressed with the way she had dealt with being obedient to him
and was smiling at her. She smiled back and saw Jeff look down at her cunt
and nod. She knew what he wanted. She sat down on the bench of the table
and spread her legs wide. She pushed her two fingers into her cunt and
began to scoop the spunk out of it and lick it off her fingers. When she
had done Jeff bent down and picked up her blouse and skirt and handed them
to her. She put them on and they walked back across the deck and through
the restaurant towards the car park. As they walked through the restaurant
the staff were standing in a line like a guard of honour and they clapped
their hands and whistled as the proud woman took her two boys out to her
car. She felt like a million dollars knowing that Jeff was proud of her
willingness to do anything he asked of her.

Hannah drove home in silence, still a bit stunned but aware enough to
remember to keep her legs spread wide open so that Jeff could look at her
pussy. She pulled into the kerb outside her house and they all walked in
through the front door. Hannah, on autopilot, stripped off her clothes and
turned to the boys, wondering if they wanted more sex. She could feel her
pussy pulsing with desire just looking at Jeff even though she had been
fucked more than 20 times already today.

Jeff took her in his arms and kissed her and stroked her tits and her
arse. She could feel his cock growing in his trousers and she was very
impressed. She brought her hand down and cupped his balls through his
trousers before unzipping him and getting his cock out. She sank to her
knees and took him in her mouth, eager to suck his hard cock. Jimmy came
round behind her and started stroking her wet cunt lips. As soon as his
finger touched her clitoris she wanted to come again. She controlled it by
focussing on deep-throating Jeff's big cock. She spread her knees to let
Jimmy know that her cunt was available to him. Jeff watched as Jimmy
quickly stripped off his clothes and knelt behind the willing woman. He
rammed his cock deep into her cunt pushing Jeff's cock further down her
throat with his thrust. Hannah was in ecstasy. Her Jeff was fucking her
throat and his friend Jimmy was using her cunt. She had given herself to
Jeff and he was making good use of her and her charms. Her ministrations
had the desired effect and both boys came very quickly. Jeff managed to
pull his cock almost out of her mouth to leave his deposit on her tongue
then indicated that Jimmy should do the same. Jimmy waited until he was
about to come then pulled his cock out and patted her arse to tell her to
scoot her body round. She didn't need to be told to open her mouth. She
opened it to show Jimmy Jeff's spunk on her tongue, then she gently
masturbated Jimmy's long thin cock until she could feel the sap rising and
she pointed it into her mouth as he began to ejaculate. When he had
finished she licked the end of his cock and showed both boys the huge
amount of goo in her mouth and waited for permission to swallow it.

Hannah was still kneeling on the floor as Jeff put his cock away and
Jimmy quickly got dressed. They left together, promising to be back soon
and warning her to keep her cunt hot and wet. No problem thought Hannah as
she stood in the doorway waving them goodbye, feeling the light breeze on
her naked body and the trickle of spunk running down her inner thigh. Must
have missed that bit she smiled to herself as she ran her finger up from
her knee to her pussy lips to capture the leaking spunk before licking it
off her fingers.

What a superb day she thought to herself.

After a long, hot shower Hannah had removed all the accumulated spunk
from her body. She wandered around the empty house and could think of
nothing but the throbbing in her cunt. She gave up trying to ignore it.
She poured herself a glass of wine and sat in her favourite armchair. The
rampant rabbit was standing on the table next to the chair. She threw her
legs over the chair arms and put the rabbit on low, gently teasing her
pussy lips and sipping the chilled wine. As she got hotter she began to
press the rabbit head through her puffy lips and drew it up until it was
very nearly on her clitoris. She could feel the vibrations and nearly had
a clitoral orgasm without even touching it. She began to breath heavier
and she turned the rabbit on high and thrust it deep into her cunt
squeezing it hard with her cunt muscles. She let the rabbit ears touch her
exposed clitoris and came immediately. She held the rabbit hard against
her clit and turned the rotation on feeling the pulsing deep inside her
well-used cunt. She squeezed her cunt muscles on the rabbit and came hard.
She was exhausted. She turned the rabbit off and went to sl**p with her
legs still over the arms of the chair and the rabbit still deep inside her.

Hannah woke up Sunday morning still on the armchair. She gently pulled
the rabbit out of her dry pussy. She remembered the fucking she had
yesterday when the boys had pulled a train, and she had been the train.
The pain in her pussy lips was incredible. The painkillers had worn off
and the new rings clearly had some healing to do. Even the rings through
her nipples were throbbing and Hannah knew that she wasn't going to enjoy
penetrative sex today.

When Jeff turned up later that morning he found her naked as commanded.
He kissed her and ran his hand across her ringed nipple. She jumped a mile
and told the boy about her pain.

Jeff hadn't even thought of pain when he had agreed to put the rings in
her nipples, clitoris and labia. He was mortified that he couldn't fuck
his slut, but she coaxed him to sit down and gave him an excellent blow
job. She showed off by keeping all his spunk in her mouth until he gave her
permission to swallow, then purposely licked her lips with her semen
covered tongue before swallowing the huge load.

Hannah told Jeff that if he wanted to bring, or send, Jimmy over that
she would suck his cock too, but Jeff said that Jimmy was visiting
relatives out of town and wouldn't be back until late that night.

Jeff sat around for a while gazing lustfully at Hannah's naked body,
then decided he would go back to his house and finish his homework ready
for school the next day.

Hannah bathed her rings in antiseptic and did some gardening, making
sure that she didn't close her legs so the pain in her labia didn't get
even worse.

She was glad when it was bed-time. She bathed the rings again and
slipped into bed making sure not to touch herself. She laid on her back
with her legs as wide apart as possible and was quickly asl**p.

The next morning was work, as usual. Hannah got up and showered, very
conscious of the silver rings in her nipples and labia as she washed
herself. The rings in her nipples were much less of a distraction, until
she tried to put a bra on. It was impossible. She quickly changed
approaches and put a loose dress on. She no longer had any knickers so
that wasn't a decision to be made. She had a bite to eat for breakfast
then headed off to the car park to drive to work. Then she noticed the
clitoral ring. The ring was stopping her clitoris from hiding in its
shroud. Instead it was sticking out and rubbing on whatever clothes she
had on. She hadn't really noticed it the day before because of the
painkillers and the tight skirt more or less kept the material away from
her clit. Then she had been naked for most of the afternoon while Jeff and
the other men had fucked her, then she had her legs wide open in the car
and as soon as she came into the house she had stripped off as she had been
told to.

Now though, the fabric of her dress was stroking her clitoris. It was
fantastic. Probably not what she needed on the way to the office, but it
was fantastic. Her nipples were erect (she was braless) and her pussy was
throbbing. She jumped into the car and immediately pulled her dress up to
expose her horny pussy. She managed to get the car moving before thrusting
her fingers into her pussy.

She smashed her fingers into her pussy and the new ring, bringing
herself to a completely new-feeling orgasm as the exposed clitoris endured
the manual assault. Then when she arrived at the office she had to use the
rabbit as she had been instructed to. She retrieved it from her handbag
and pulled her dress up to her waist as instructed by Jeff. She put the
little machine on low and gently rubbed her pussy lips until she was
beginning to breath heavy. She had closed her eyes, knowing she wasn't
allowed to stop even if someone was watching through the window so she
preferred not to know. As the orgasm got closer she turned the rabbit on
high and risked stroking it across her sensitive clitoris. The effect was
electric. She came immediately with a huge clitoral orgasm. She dutifully
kept her legs open until the spasms had stopped before licking the rabbit
clean and putting it in the glove compartment and pulling her dress down.

Hannah's legs were shaking as she got out of the car. She walked into
reception and saw Jeff standing there. She nearly wet herself. She just
nodded to the fire exit and Jeff began to walk that way. She followed him
with her knees trembling. She hadn't had any sex at all the whole day
yesterday, after being fucked at least 20 times the day before, and she had
been getting fucked regularly since she gave her body to Jeff. Having just
had an enormous clitoral orgasm she really wanted her pussy filled and to
be fucked by her young lover.

She found him in the fire exit passageway. He turned to her and already
had his big cock out in his hand. She dropped to her knees and started to
suck it hard. He pulled her up and turned her around, forcing her to her
knees, throwing her dress up over her back and exposing her naked pussy.
His rigid cock just slipped into her wet and horny pussy. Jeff began to
fuck her hard and fast, his fantastic cock making her feel wonderful, she
was so hot.

Neither of them heard the fire escape door open. The blue uniformed
guard stood in front of Hannah. She looked up beyond his shiny shoes and
pressed trousers. Jeff still was pumping his cock into her cunt (he had
his eyes closed). Hannah tried to warn Jeff by squeezing his cock but that
didn't work.

The security guard smiled at her and took his big cock out of his
trousers and put it on her lips. Being well trained, Hannah opened her
mouth and accepted the big cock. Jeff continued to fuck, completely
unaware that Hannah was now being fucked from both ends.

Hannah was a master of cock-sucking and managed to get the security
guard to fill her mouth with his spunk before Jeff even knew he was there.
The uniformed guard just did up his trousers, gave Hannah a "you are a
slut" wink and walked through the door.

When Jeff spunked a gallon of spunk inside her a few minutes later
Hannah couldn't bring herself to tell him about the security guard.

She stood up and asked him if he wanted her to eat his spunk (as well).
Jeff was in an imaginative mood. He made her eat a load of his spunk, then
he stopped her just as she was about to lick it from her fingers and made
her rub it around her cunt. He made her do that with all the remaining
spunk.

"See you at home, slut" he said as he departed. Hannah buttoned up her
dress and licked her fingers.

Hannah had a brilliant day with the smell of Jeff's spunk wafting up
inside her loose dress and up to her nose. Several times she nipped out to
the ladies to freshen it up with her pussy juices obtained from a quick
masturbated orgasm.

Just before lunch the mail-room man arrived with a parcel addressed to
her "private and confidential". She waited until the man had left before
eagerly opening the package, wondering what it could be. Inside the
wrapping was a small box and a note. The note was from Jeff. It was short
and to the point. "Use all the time unless I tell you not to. Jx". She
opened the little box and inside was a pair of silver benwa balls. She
nearly gasped. She had never used these before but had heard tales about
them. She quickly left her desk and took the box to the ladies. She
decided that she had better make sure there was enough room in her pussy
first so she masturbated herself to a very quick climax before slipping the
two linked balls inside her very wet and slippery pussy. She then walked
calmly back to her desk, not really noticing very much at all happening
with the love balls. However, when she had to go downstairs for a meeting
she became very well aware of them. It seemed that each step she took
caused the balls to caress the inside of her pussy. They continually moved
about and changed positions so that by the time she got to the meeting room
she was quite flustered. All through the meeting she couldn't think of
anything else but the fantastic feeling in her pussy the balls gave her.
After the meeting she went back to her cubicle, only this time she focused
on really swinging her hips and putting one foot in front of the other as
if on the catwalk. This had the dual effect of making the balls move more
inside her as well as making the loose dress rub on her clitoris and nipple
rings.

Even walking to her car in the car park later was ecstasy. She had to
stop once to stop herself going over the top and having a very public
orgasm in the car park. She jumped in the car opened her legs wide (as
instructed) and pulled her dress up to her waist (as instructed). This was
quite easy as she just undid the bottom few buttons and the dress fell away
leaving her pussy, and its rings, fully exposed to anyone that was in a
position to look. She managed to keep her fingers out of her pussy, which
is just as well as she was stuck at traffic lights with a bus load of
commuters looking down at her. She was brave enough to look up and smile
without closing her legs or pulling her dress over to cover her pussy.

It only took 15 minutes or so to get home but she could smell the
arousal emanating from between her legs. The episode with the bus had
excited her enormously. She walked into the house and quickly stripped off
her dress and hung it on the hook next to the door in case anyone other
than Jeff, or Jimmy, rang the bell. As she hung it up she noticed an
envelope on the mat. She picked it up and found another note from Jeff.
"Take the balls out. Don't wash your cunt. Use the rabbit until I get
there. Don't come. Jx." Hannah ran into her bedroom, almost forgetting
about the benwa effect but quickly remembering as she felt the stimulation.
She sat on the side of the bed and pulled the little string hanging out of
her pussy that was attached to the balls. Her pussy was sodden and the
balls slipped out easily. She walked into the bathroom and quickly rinsed
them off and put them back in their box.

Hannah went into the lounge ready to assume the position with the rabbit
as Jeff had told her to. Then she remembered it was still in the car's
glove compartment. She went to the door with her key; took the dress off
the hook and slipped it on. She was feeling brave and decided not to do
any buttons up. She knew that if she ran into Jeff or Jimmy they would be
pleased with her. She also knew that it wouldn't be good form to be seen
holding the sides of the dress together either, so she allowed the
looseness of the dress and the size of her tits to keep the two parts
together. This worked OK until she was almost at the car when an almighty
gust of wind lifted the dress like a sail until it was as high as her
shoulders. Everyone driving past had a perfect view of her huge tits and
decorated pussy. Hannah could feel the blush rising from her breasts over
her face. She was hoping no one that had seen her actually knew her. Not
feeling brave any more she quickly grabbed the dress down and did one
button up just under her tits. She retrieved the rabbit from the glove
compartment, only then realising she had nothing to cover it with. So, she
walked back to the house with her arms by her sides hoping that no one
would notice the bright pink rampant rabbit in her hand. Fate had yet
another embarrassment for her before she was inside the house. As she
fumbled with her key the wind once again lifted the back of her dress
exposing her bottom just as her nosy neighbour walked up the path to his
house next door. She was grateful that he hadn't been walking along the
road when she had flashed her complete body to the world, then she realised
she didn't actually know whether he had been. Nor was she sure that he
hadn't seen her clutching the rabbit.

Still burning with the self-inflicted humiliation of showing off her
whole body to the street Hannah slipped off her dress and put it back on
the hook. She went into the lounge and threw herself on her favourite
armchair and swung her legs over its arms; sliding her arse down until it
was at the edge of the seat totally exposing her full pussy and all its
rings and chains. Hannah had only been playing with the rabbit for a few
moments when the doorbell range. She looked at the clock and decided it
was a bit early for Jeff but just in case she opened the door naked and hid
behind it. It was the nosy neighbour. Hannah began to wonder if he had
made a peep hole in the fence to spy on her as he seemed to disturb her
when she was masturbating. Then she thought she masturbated so much it was
probably a complete coincidence. He asked if he could come in to talk to
her. Hannah said that he couldn't because she was just on her way to the
shower and was naked. He smirked and said he didn't mind if she was naked.
Hannah said that she did and he would have to talk to her another time.
She closed the door and turned back towards the lounge to see her stark
naked full frontal framed in the floor to ceiling mirror behind her door.
She realised that the nosy neighbour was ogling her rear view while she was
talking to him. She vowed to be more careful next time.

She poured herself a glass of wine and went back into the lounge, spread
her legs over the chair and got busy with the rabbit. She remembered her
instructions not to cum and found it very difficult to stop herself just
going over the point of no return. She decided it would be best to try to
avoid her lips and clitoris, especially since her clitoris was now so
sensitive, and so she rammed the rabbit into her hot, wet pussy and
concentrated on finding her G-spot. She couldn't remember how long she
played with herself. She entered a dream-like state where the only thing
that mattered was the rabbit and her pussy, and that was how Jeff found her
when he slipped through her side gate and through the patio windows. His
movement caught her attention and she snapped out of the trance she was in.
She moved to take the rabbit out of her pussy to greet him but Jeff told
her to stay where she was. She laid back on the armchair, wondering how
lewd she looked with the rabbit sticking out of her pussy.

Jeff came over, leant down and kissed her passionately. She kissed him
back and tried to get to his trouser zip to grab his cock. Jeff sniggered
into her mouth and told her to behave herself because he had plans for her
cunt tonight. Hannah was immediately intrigued and begged him to tell her
what was planned. Jeff told her to be patient and he sat down next to her
and took over playing with the rabbit while she laid back and closed her
eyes, pleased that her lover was using her body. After about 15 minutes
the door bell rang. Hannah began to move to answer it but Jeff told her to
stay where she was and to hold the rabbit for him until he came back.

Hannah was expecting it to be Jimmy at the door as Jeff had been sharing
her body with him for a little while now, so she was shocked when two young
boys walked in. Hannah started to move but Jeff's stern voice soon put a
stop to that. He told her to continue as she had been instructed, and that
the two boys were cousins of his that were 12 and 13 and needed to learn
about sex, and what better than a willing older woman? Hannah smiled and
told him that when she had given him her body she had meant it and that she
would be delighted to teach the youngsters all she knew. Jeff said that he
was glad but that he would be doing the teaching and she would be doing as
she was told. Hannah smiled again, pleased that he was taking the
initiative and being domineering. She loved being told what to do,
especially when there were consequences as there were at the restaurant at
the weekend when she had been fucked more than 20 times by many different
men under Jeff's direction.

Hannah asked Jeff what he wanted her to do. She said she was desperate
to cum and asked if she could finish herself off with the vibrator. Jeff
thought it would be a good idea for the boys to see how an orgasm affects a
woman so he told Hannah that she could finish herself off, but that she
first had to thrust the rabbit energetically into her cunt to bring on a
vaginal orgasm and then she could tease the clitoris with the rabbit for
the clitoral orgasm. Jeff knew that Hannah really wanted to do it the
other way round because a clitoral orgasm always left her desperate for a
cock. But she knew that Jeff was in charge and did as he asked. As she
fucked herself hard with the rabbit Jeff gave instructions and described
what was happening to the two boys. Jeff told her to make the strokes long
and the boys could see the rabbit come nearly out of Hannah's cunt before
she thrust it back in to the hilt. They marvelled at the capacity of her
cunt for the huge rabbit. Then Jeff made her take it out of her cunt and
put it up her arse so that the boys could see that fucking was more than
just about cunts. Hannah didn't like anal sex but she would do anything
for Jeff and she simply slid the rabbit out of one orifice and slid it
straight into the other pushing it all the way in before beginning to fuck
her arse with it. Jeff only let her do a few strokes, he was more
interested in his plan for the evening. He told her to return it to her
cunt and to get a move on. Hannah loved it when he called it her cunt.
She had been shocked when he first used the word as he looks so young and
innocent but hearing him tell her to fuck her cunt hard really turned her
on. She soon came and the boys were mesmerised seeing her body spasm as
she did so. As soon as she stopped having spasms she removed the rabbit
from her cunt and moved it to her lips. Jeff leant forward and said that
he would conduct the demonstration and told her to put her arms behind her
head and close her eyes until he told her to open them again.

Her clitoris was so sensitive that, had she been doing this herself, she
would have tried to keep away from it a bit. Jeff wasn't having any of
that. He turned the rabbit on high and after spreading her lips wide and
squeezing them between the rabbits moving parts to stretch them out he
began to attack the clitoris with gusto. Hannah was soon writhing on the
chair, desperate to use her arms to stop him as the waves of the orgasm
flooded her body. She knew she must not move, but she moaned and moaned
and told Jeff she was done.

Jeff told her to keep her eyes closed because the boys were shy, but to
get on the floor on her hands and knees for some fellatio. Hannah didn't
know he even knew the word, but she willingly scooted off the chair and on
to her hands and knees in front of it. Jeff rearranged her where he wanted
her and told her to open her mouth. She knew it was Jeff's cock as soon as
it was in her mouth as Jeff told the boys how to face fuck a woman
properly. He gave Hannah explicit instructions of when to deep throat and
when to lick around his balls, then when he was about to come he told her
not to swallow his spunk. She could feel his cock pulsing and knew he was
about to blow, but he slid his cock almost out of her mouth and told her to
stick her tongue out. As she did he started to come, depositing his sticky
white goo all over her tongue and mouth.

The boys looked on fascinated. They were eager for a chance to try it
for themselves. Everyone in the school yard talked about nothing else but
their sexual conquests and the two virgins were desperate to be able to
join in. Jeff had them both take off their trousers and pants and sit on
the edge of a chair. Their cocks were already hard from watching Hannah
suck Jeff. The 13 year old even had some pubic hair sprouting around his
young manhood.

Jeff helped Hannah over to the older one first. She pushed his legs
apart and licked his thighs and his balls then licked his cock like an ice
lolly. Jeff explained to the boy that he was allowed to touch and talk.
If there was anything specific that he wanted Hannah to do he only had to
ask and she would be willing to do it for him if Jeff told her to. The boy
just grinned and put his hands on Hannah's head. He didn't pull her or
anything he just wanted to hold her. At this point Hannah moved over his
cock and opened her mouth and started to take it in. The boy could feel
the heat of her mouth on his young cock, then he felt her wonderful tongue
swirling around the head of his cock before sucking his cock all the way
into her mouth and even to the edge of her throat. The boy thought it was
the most fantastic feeling he had ever felt. He was a bit disappointed
that his cock wasn't big enough for Hannah to be able to swallow it like
she did Jeff's, but he was happy enough to feel her sucking on him. It was
the lad's first ever blowjob and he only lasted a couple of minutes before
he told Hannah he was going to come. Jeff asked him if he wanted to see
his spunk in Hannah's mouth like he had seen Jeff's. Predictably the boy
said yes, so Hannah lifted her head off his cock and got down low so the
trajectory of his ejaculation would land on her tongue. As he came she
opened her mouth so that he could see his jism land on her tongue and fill
the bottom of her mouth. He was grinning from ear to ear as she swallowed
his spunk and licked her lips. It had all happened so quickly that her
mouth wasn't even tired like it got when she blew Jeff who could last much
longer because he was so experienced and had such a lot of sex.

Jeff said that Hannah would give the other boy a blowjob straight away
and he helped her shift sideways so that she could start her ministrations
on the 12 year old cock. This boy was a lot smaller and completely
hairless. Jeff was wondering whether he was old enough to produce spunk,
but even if he couldn't it would still be a brilliant experience made
possible for him by his older cousin. Jeff was watching the 12 year old's
face as she first sucked his cock into her mouth. He was clearly loving
every second.

The older cousin was watching avidly, his cock hadn't softened since he
had come in Hannah's mouth, as Jeff looked over he could see his young
cousin gently stroking his pole while watching Hannah do her stuff. Jeff
was absently stroking Hannah's cunt with two fingers, one inside her lips
and the other outside, just running them up and down and feeling the
wetness of them. Jeff smiled as another idea came to him, he beckoned the
older cousin towards him and put him on his knees behind Hannah. He used
two fingers to open Hannah's vagina wide enough that he could see inside
then he indicated to his young cousin to ram his cock inside her. The
cousin needed no second invitation. This would definitely rid him of his
virginal status and he was eager to feel what it was like inside a real
woman like Hannah. As the cock rammed into her pussy Hannah thought it
must be Jeff getting inside her. She quickly realised it wasn't when she
felt Jeff's gentle touch on her nipples and could tell by the angle that he
was next to her and not behind her. There was only one other person in the
room and she was fairly surprised he could get it up again so soon. She
then spent a few minutes trying to focus on the two cocks in her body
before the 12 year old boy came in her mouth with no warning. She just
felt him pulse and there it was, all over the inside of her mouth. She
gently licked the cock clean then lifted her head to show her young stud
his output in her mouth. She felt Jeff's hand stroking her nipples and
pulling the rings and his other hand stroking her back, then the hand on
her nipple slid up her body to her chin and gently closed her mouth,
indicating for her to swallow the boy's spunk.

Now she could really get into the cock inside her pussy. She arched her
back and pushed her pussy out and started to time her push backs with his
thrusts so his cock was slamming in and out of her. Jeff saw her come and
knew the boy wasn't far behind. In fact he came within a minute, unable to
control himself once Hannah had started squeezing her cunt muscles on his
young cock. He withdrew and went back to the chair. Jeff looked at the
younger cousin quizzically - asking him if he wanted some too, as Hannah
stayed where she was, her throbbing cunt in the air with spunk just
starting to run out of it down her thigh. The young boy was as eager as
his b*****r and quickly rammed his cock into Hannah's cunt and started to
pump in and out as quickly as he could without letting it slip out. Hannah
was impressed by the energy and concentrated on squeezing his cock to make
sure he came quickly. It didn't take too long and the boy went rigid and
rammed his cock into her while his spasms ejaculated his spunk inside her.
He too pulled out quickly and went back to the chair and retrieved his
clothing. Hannah stayed on her knees hoping that Jeff would fuck her too.

Instead, Jeff told her she could open her eyes, once the boys were
dressed, and get up. As she was standing there she could feel that there
was loads of spunk still inside her, slowly escaping through the gap
between her pussy lips. Jeff told her to clean herself up. The boys were
amazed to see her crouch down until her arse was almost touching the
carpet, then sticking two fingers in her cunt and scooping out their spunk
and licking it off her fingers. When she couldn't get any more spunk she
begged Jeff to fuck her and let her do it again with his spunk. She just
loved the taste of her lover's spunk.

Jeff said no, he had to take the boys home but he would see her soon and
she would definitely be fucked.

Hannah awoke refreshed the next morning, showered and shaved her cunt
and made some breakfast. Her pussy was only slightly throbbing this
morning as she had only been fucked a few times yesterday. The thought of
the two young boys she had sucked and fucked yesterday evening brought a
smile to her face and a wetness to her pussy. As always, and as instructed
by Jeff, Hannah was naked in the house so it was fairly easy to spread her
legs wide on the stool and stroke her horny pussy, gently pulling on the
little chains that joined her labia rings. Hannah was desperate for Jeff's
cock. Just the thought of it made her ram her fingers into her wet pussy.
She sat there masturbating for a few minutes before realising that it was
just going to make it worse if she came with her fingers because it would
just make her more desperate for a cock. She was too far gone now though.
She leant back on the stool and opened her legs as wide as she could so she
could really fuck herself hard with her two fingers. Her palm slapping on
her exposed clitoris quickly brought her to a dual vaginal/clitoral orgasm
that had her sweating and panting. Hannah seriously considered getting
back in the shower but there wasn't enough time.

She went into her bedroom and opened the closet. Jeff had been there
and left a skirt and top on a hanger directly inside with a scrawled note
"wear this - nothing else". Hannah picked up the hanger, took the clothes
off it and dropped them on the bed. It had been months since Hannah had
worn knickers and nearly as long since Jeff had mutilated every one of them
and thrown them all away so there was no thought of wearing knickers
anyway. But the skirt that Jeff had left out was scarily short. She put it
on and looked at herself in the mirror. She was sure she could see her
lips hanging below the hem of the skirt and when she turned around she was
sure she could see the bottom of her arse cheeks. She tried to pull the
skirt down but only managed to move it fractions because it was so tight
around her waist and hips. Then she moved on to the blouse. She put it on
without a bra, of course, the instructions were to wear these and nothing
else, and returned to the mirror. The effect was sensational, the tight
skirt and the tight blouse looked incredible. The blouse was a cream
colour with buttons up the front. Without a bra the buttons were seriously
stretched and she could see her cleavage above and below the neckline
through the buttons. She could also see her nipple rings, her nipples were
permanently erect since they had been pierced. She walked down the
corridor and could feel the blouse rubbing her nipples as her 38DD breasts
bounced in time with her steps. She was glad the skirt was so tight that
she couldn't feel the fabric rubbing on her exposed clitoris, which had
been a permanent problem since Jeff had taken her to have a ring put
through her clitoris to stop it hiding in its shroud.

Feeling very exposed Hannah walked to her car. She was wondering about
the traffic on the way to the office and hoping she didn't get next to any
big trucks as whenever she sat down she had to spread her legs at least 12"
apart as instructed by Jeff. In this skirt that meant a major display of
"cunt jewellery" (as Jeff would have described it). Hannah reached her
car, unlocked it and sat in the driver's seat, immediately spreading her
thighs. She looked down and as suspected her whole pussy was on show as
the tight skirt rode up her thighs. She put the key in the ignition and
looked at the dashboard warning lights. There was a note in front of them.
It was from Jeff, economical with his words as usual. It said "Take the
bus. Stand up. Hold the strap. Keep your legs apart at all times, no
exceptions. Jx". Hannah sat there looking down at her exposed pussy.
Take the bus! My god - everyone will see my pussy! The only up-side as
far as Hannah could see was that she wouldn't have to masturbate with the
rabbit in the office car park before she left the car. That always had her
worrying about showing off her charms to colleagues as Jeff made her pull
her hem up to her waist while she masturbated until she climaxed. This was
because she couldn't take the rabbit through the security screen without
being embarrassed by the guard. Jeff had told her to keep it in her bag at
all times in case he wanted her to use it. When she told him what had
happened he gave her a choice of taking it into the office or using it in
the car beforehand. Hannah had chosen the latter.

With a sigh Hannah took the key out of the ignition, grabbed her handbag
and got out of the car. For a few minutes she stood there contemplating
returning to the house and putting a raincoat over her skirt and blouse to
protect her modesty. She desperately wanted to do it but she desperately
didn't want Jeff to know that she had deliberately defied his instructions.
The last time she baulked against an instruction Jeff had threatened to
walk out of her life and that was unthinkable, she was totally in love with
the schoolboy, even though she was old enough to be his mother, maybe even
grandmother!

Hannah walked to the bus stop, conscious that anyone walking behind her
could probably see the cheeks of her arse, and that anyone walking towards
her, if they could drag their eyes away from her nipple rings could
probably see her pussy lips, or at least the silver rings and chains that
adorned them. Hannah just kept her head up and looked directly in front,
ignoring the inquisitive looks from the men and the disapproving looks from
the women she passed. She arrived at the bus stop and a bus came along
very shortly afterwards so she wasn't standing around long enough to be
approached. Thank goodness it wasn't a double-decker! Hannah had been
terrified that she might have to negotiate the stairs on a bus in this
outfit. Anyone sitting at the bottom of the stairs could not fail to see
her whole pussy as she climbed them. The bus was fairly full though, so
sitting wasn't an option, especially as she had been told to stand. She
moved up the aisle until she was behind another person standing, and
another standing person stood behind her. The bus pulled away and everyone
standing lurched backwards. Hannah could easily have held on to a seat
rail but she had been instructed to hold a strap. She lifted her arm to
grab the strap. She had also been instructed to stand with her legs apart.
Legs apart for Jeff was minimum 12", so Hannah dutifully spread her thighs.
She looked down and gasped, with her arm up in the air her skirt was 2"
shorter and she could see her pussy lips, rings and chains too. Hannah
steeled herself to ignore it and just looked directly in front. A couple
of stops later someone in front of her wanted to get off the bus. She was
still holding the strap as she had been told, so had to turn her body so
the person could get past. This presented her pussy to the man on her
right and her arse to the man that had been on her left. Unfortunately
there was nowhere else on the bus to stand.

Both men had noticed the attractive blonde with the big tits and the
tiny skirt when she got on, but both had been reading their newspapers
before they saw her cunt and arse, virtually at the same time. Hannah was
stood there staring into space when she felt a hand start to slide up her
right leg. It stopped at her pussy lips and gently stroked. She wanted to
close her legs but she knew she mustn't because Jeff would be asking her
what had happened on her journey. She was even more shocked when she felt
a different hand slide up her left leg, also stopping at her pussy lips,
but on the other side. This too began to stroke. Hannah stopped herself
from squirming or moving in any way, or from looking at the men. The man
on her right leg was now holding her right pussy lip and rubbing the rings
together while he stroked her engorged clitoris. The man holding her left
leg had worked two fingers into her pussy and was rubbing up towards her
G-spot. Hannah could feel herself getting turned-on by the attention that
her pussy was receiving and was beginning to get hot. Standing there with
her left side facing the direction of travel, two men m*****ing her pussy
she felt the man standing to her right slide his hand up inside the gap of
her blouse. Lifted by the act of raising her arm he had glanced down and
seen the two men with their hands on her pussy and noticed the gap between
the tight blouse and skirt and just went for it. He seemed to guess that
she would stand there and not say anything. His hands were soon cupping
Hannah's huge tits, weighing one, then weighing the other it seemed.
Hannah didn't look down, she knew that anyone looking at her would see the
shape of his hand under her tight blouse, and that would undoubtedly get
them to look down and see two men playing with her vagina. The man with
his hand inside her blouse then moved his hand and his fingers wandered
over her nipple and he found the rings. His fingers pulled the ring on her
right nipple, then brushed across her tits to her left nipple where he
pulled that ring too. Then his hands were stroking her nipples - one then
the other. His hand disappeared and Hannah hoped he was getting off the
bus. Instead he undid the buttons on her blouse to below her cleavage so
that he had better access to her ringed nipples. He continued to squeeze
and stroke her nipples. The guys focussing on her vagina were even busier,
the guy on her left now had three fingers inside her pussy and the other
guy was resting his hand on her ring chains so that he could m***** her
clitoris. The weight on the ring chains pulled her lips down which
increased the sensation of the three fingers that were pumping in and out
of her pussy from behind. When the man on her right knew he had to get off
the bus he just squeezed Hannah's clitoris hard and she just came
immediately. Her vagina flooded the hand of the man with his fingers busy
inside her and he pulled his fingers out and smeared her cunt-juice all
around her naked pubis. At the next stop all three men left the bus along
with a lot of other people so there was no need to stand any more. But
Hannah had been told to stand, and she knew if she sat she would have to
spread her legs wide and that would make an even more spectacular show.
Hannah didn't get m*****ed any more but she had a lot of very disapproving
scowls and grunts from the women passengers that could see her naked pussy,
and lots of amused smiles from the men who couldn't take their eyes off the
sexy woman.

At the stop before her office the bus stopped and Jeff got on. He
walked up to her and kissed her. He patted her bottom and cupped her
vagina in a show of ownership that had all the passengers scowling. He
stood holding her cunt until the bus stopped again and she let go of the
strap and dropped her arm to her side. Her skirt now almost covered her
pussy but she didn't dare to pull it down in case Jeff noticed it. She
followed him off the bus. They went back to the café where they had
breakfast before, where Jeff made Hannah fuck a big black man for being
disobedient. She had promised never to wear knickers again but had
forgotten, so Jeff made her take them off in the café queue and had then
made her ask the black man to fuck her in the café toilets.

The manager and the waiter remembered the hot woman from before. They
didn't say anything but they made sure they could see where she went to sit
with her tea and her son (they thought). The shortness of her skirt and
tightness of her blouse, which was still mostly undone, would ensure that
she would get attention from any red-bl**ded male, but the manager had seen
her being fucked by the big black man in the toilets and had invited
himself in and made her give him a blow job while she was being rammed by
the big black cock. Jeff didn't care. Hannah was his own to do what he
wanted with and had no thought of whether they were watching his woman. As
soon as she sat down, without delay, Hannah opened her legs until they
touched the table legs and couldn't be opened any more. Jeff, as usual,
looked around to see who was taking an interest in Hannah's cunt. No one
was really looking. Jeff told Hannah to go to the Ladies and fuck herself
with her fingers and pull her lips until they were huge and come back
smelling of cunt. Hannah didn't hesitate to follow Jeff's instruction.
She stood up, didn't pull her skirt down thereby ensuring that Jeff could
see her pussy, which she knew he would want to. Inside the Ladies she
found an empty cubicle and had a quick pee, then she stood up and put her
foot on the seat, spread her pussy lips and rammed two fingers into her
pussy. She finger-fucked herself until she came, then smeared her cum
around her pussy as she had been told to. She put her foot back on the
floor and looked down. Her pussy lips were completely exposed as the
raised leg had creased the little skirt. After pondering a few seconds
whether to risk pulling it down Hannah decided it was too risky. She
didn't want to be made to fuck a stranger again for being disobedient and
Jeff had not told her she could keep her pussy covered.

When Hannah got back to the table she stood by Jeff's side so he could
see and smell her pussy. Jeff was in a devilish mood. He made Hannah bend
over and kiss him, knowing that everyone that side of the restaurant, the
manager included would be able to see her arse. As he kissed her Jeff told
her to spread her legs. Having just been finger-fucked Hannah's pussy lips
were huge anyway, so everyone had a view of the inside of Hannah's pussy
lips and her rings and chains. She could hear the murmur behind her and
knew she was causing a scene. It didn't get better because when Jeff let
her stand up again he told her to sit with her knees outside the table
legs. Hannah sat, she had to move forward to get her legs open wide enough
to stretch around the table legs. This meant her skirt was pushed up
beyond her hip joint. Her vagina was completely on show and it was so wet
that her lips had stuck to her thighs so was completely open too. Hannah
tried to concentrate on her tea, but the smell emanating from her vagina
was incredible. She was sure everyone could smell it too. It seemed that
all eyes in the café were focused on Hannah's pussy, including Jeff who was
enjoying himself enormously.

When their tea was finished Jeff told Hannah to stand up and kiss him
again but from the other side and to remember to keep her legs apart. This
gave the other half of the café the opportunity to admire Hannah's pussy,
which most of them did. Jeff stood and took Hannah by the hand. As they
walked across to the door Jeff said loudly "For goodness sake mother,
everyone can see your cunt". Hannah went bright red but made no attempt to
cover herself. Once outside Hannah asked Jeff why he had called her
mother. He told her he was just completing the shock to the café customers
that had seen her showing off her cunt and kissing him. He said he wanted
them to think they were indulging in i****t, and laughed.

Jeff walked Hannah to her office and took her round the back to the bins
again. Hannah hadn't told Jeff about the security cameras and what had
happened after he had fucked her there before. Now she wished she had
because she could hardly tell him now as it would make him ask how she
knew, and that would involve telling him about being fucked by the security
guard. So Jeff was oblivious as he told Hannah to crouch down and suck his
cock. He made her spread her legs as wide as she could and masturbate some
more as she sucked him. Then he pulled her up, turned her around and bent
her over from the waist. He rubbed his cock around her vagina and pushed
her feet apart. He pulled her skirt up to her waist and bent her over and
spread her lips with his fingers before ramming his cock all the way inside
her. Despite her trepidation Hannah was in ecstasy, she would let Jeff
fuck her anywhere and everywhere he wanted regardless of the consequences,
hoping that a consequence would not be that she would be reported for
u******e sex. Jeff fucked her hard and fast and came very quickly. He
turned her around and made her lick their mess off his cock. Without being
told Hannah crouched down and cleaned her pussy with her fingers, licking
off as much as possible and lewdly showing Jeff her pink pussy.

Jeff told Hannah that his parents were away that evening and that she
should come to his house straight from work, and that the rules on the bus
were the same. Hannah began to tell Jeff what had happened on the bus but
Jeff told her to keep it until this evening and maybe the story would be
longer. Hannah knew what he meant. Another journey on a bus after a day
sitting in this skirt with her legs wide open she would be showing even
more pussy than this morning and that was bound to attract male attention.

Jeff turned and walked away and Hannah walked into the office. As she
passed through security the guard beckoned to her and said he had something
she had to see. She walked into the security room where he had already set
the CCTV up. She watched herself walk into view, her pussy on plain view.
She watched herself crouching down sucking Jeff's cock while masturbating.
Watching herself being fucked from behind with her skirt around her waist
and her huge tits swinging loose in the tight blouse was quite erotic.
Even before it ended Hannah had lifted her skirt to her waist, turned
around and leant back and laid herself over the desk with her legs wide
open. The security guard wasted no time getting his cock into her hot
cunt, admiring the rings as he did so. As he fucked her he leant forward
and opened the rest of her blouse buttons so he could play with her tits
and her nipples. He was delighted to find the rings on them too and
couldn't keep his hands off them. Hannah's cunt was so tight he didn't
last very long and soon shot his load deep inside her. He turned away and
Hannah rolled off the desk and stood up. The guard turned back and looked
at her and pointed at his softening cock. Hannah realised he had seen her
suck the mess off Jeff's cock. She bent down and took him in her mouth,
cleaning all the spunk and juices from his flaccid cock. Then she put her
clothes down and was about to leave when he called her back and said he
wanted to see her eat his spunk like she did the boy's. Hannah just
shrugged, pulled her skirt back up to her waist and crouched down and
scooped his spunk out of her cunt and licked it off her fingers. Before
she could do anything about it the security guard had taken a picture of
her lewd act with a tiny camera. She stood up, adjusted her clothes and
left the room.

It was little better in her cubicle. She had many visitors,
predominantly male, although one or two women also came to gawp as she sat
there with her legs wide open flashing her lips and jewellery. She had
pulled her chair close to the desk but there was no way of covering herself
without closing her legs and pulling the skirt down and there was no way
she would defy her lover by doing that. Obviously it was worse walking
around the office. There seemed to be an office telegraph that announced
when Hannah was on her feet so everyone could watch her walk by with her
pussy lips hanging down. Hence just about everyone that wanted to saw
Hannah's cunt that day.

The journey home was a nightmare too. As she predicted the skirt was
even shorter when creased up and when she grabbed the strap there was more
than 2" of flesh showing to whoever chose to notice. The first to notice
was a woman who gave a disgusted gasp and looked away, only to keep
glancing back. Her glances caught the eye of a young man who moved seats
to sit next to her. Before he sat he asked her if she would like the seat.
She declined as Jeff had told her to stand. Seconds later his hand was all
over her vagina, pulling her rings, squeezing and caressing her clitoris.
In no time he had three fingers inside her soaking pussy and was slowly
fucking her with them, rubbing his thumb across her un-shrouded clitoris as
he pumped his fingers in and out of her throbbing vagina. They had only
gone four stops when the thumb brought on her first orgasm. Hannah steeled
herself to keep standing up and maintaining the 12" space between her
knees, while she desperately wanted to close her legs and let the orgasm
pass. The guy knew she had cum so thankfully he stopped rubbing his thumb
on her sensitive clit, but continued to fuck her until she came. Her
orgasm was intensified by its public situation. Hannah's juices flooded
out of her gaping cunt onto the man's palm. The bus was a lot emptier than
the morning so many more people could see the young man m*****ing the woman
with no knickers and a skirt that completely failed to cover her vagina or
bottom. He got up to leave a few stops before Hannah's and made a point of
wiping his hand on her short skirt, pulling it up almost to her waist as he
did so. As the bus emptied as they neared her stop the men leaving the bus
were groping her as they passed, squeezing her tits and pulling her nipple
rings, or pushing their fingers into her pussy. Hannah didn't know whether
Jeff was on the bus watching so she didn't move and allowed the m*****ation
and didn't make any attempt to pull her skirt or blouse over her exposed
body.

She was relieved to get off the bus and to get all the hands off her
body. Glad too that no one from the bus followed her. Only then she
remembered that she had to go straight to Jeff's house. Very
self-consciously she walked down her street to Jeff's just hoping that she
wouldn't see anyone she knew. As she walked past her neighbour's house she
heard his door open. She f***ed herself to look ahead and keep walking.
She could hear him behind her. She knew he could see the cheeks of her
arse as her skirt was so crumpled. When he called and asked her to stop
she ignored him, there was no way she wanted him seeing her pussy and its
decorations (she didn't know he had already seen them from a distance).
Then he ran in front of her and turned. She kept walking and he had to
walk backwards to stay in front of her. She saw his jaw drop as he saw she
had no knickers and a skirt on that couldn't cover her pussy lips. He was
so shocked he stopped walking and she pushed past him. This gave Hannah a
dilemma, she was outside Jeff's house now but she couldn't go in because
then her nosy neighbour would know that she went to his house with her
vagina totally exposed. He was bound to tell someone. So she kept walking
until she turned a corner, then stopped and waited a few minutes. This was
a busier road with more cars and her naked pussy was getting a lot of
attention from the drivers. Fortunately when she looked back around the
corner the nosy neighbour had disappeared and she quickly walked back to
Jeff's house and rang the bell - praying that Jeff, and not his Mum or Dad,
would open it.

It was a huge relief when Jeff opened the door and she pushed past him
to get out of sight of the street. She told him about the neighbour seeing
her pussy. "It's a cunt" said Jeff, "and it's my cunt so he can look but
he'd better not touch or he'll be in big trouble".

Jeff pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately running his
hands all over her hot body. She just melted in the arms of her young
lover and was soon begging him to fuck her. Jeff was stroking her cunt,
which was dripping, and pulling her lips while he rubbed his chest against
hers making her nipples even harder. When he stopped kissing her and took
her by the hand Hannah thought he was taking her to his bedroom to fuck
her. Instead they walked into the garden.

Hannah was shocked to see a circle of naked young boys sitting on garden
furniture. There were twelve of them and they were all gawping at her
exposed lips. Hannah stopped in her tracks. She had no idea what was in
Jeff's mind but 12 guys and a nearly naked obedient woman probably meant
she would be getting fucked - a lot.

Jeff took her hand again and walked her into the middle of the circle
where he had placed a picnic blanket on the grass. He turned her towards
him and pulled her into an embrace. He kissed her again and as he did so
he was turning her around, showing her arse cheeks to all the boys. Then
he turned her around and did the same little circle with her leaning back
on him as his friends gazed longingly at her pussy lips.

At the completion of the circuit Jeff gently pulled her top up and over
her head, releasing her huge tits. Some of the boys gasped at the size of
them and their decorations. Then Jeff turned her halfway and unzipped her
skirt and let it fall to the floor. Obediently Hannah stepped out of it
and kicked both the skirt and the top away. Now Hannah was completely
naked, standing in front of 12 young boys with her legs spread apart and
her pussy lips hanging down and showing her rings and chains. All the boys
had erections, some were even stroking them. Jeff was caressing her whole
body but he was deliberately avoiding her tits and cunt. Her nipples ached
to be touched. She moaned as the caressing aroused her more and more.

Jeff said something and the boy directly in front of her gave a grin and
jumped up and approached the pair. Jeff was still holding her by the waist
and leant forward and whispered into her ear that she had to be a good girl
for him and do exactly as she was told. She nodded. The boy's hands went
straight for the nipples, pulling the rings and squeezing the nipple flesh
before he held a tit in each hand and began to lick and suck her tits.
Hannah came immediately the boy touched her nipple. She leaned back on
Jeff and relaxed as the young boy's tongue heightened her feelings of
desire. Then Jeff turned her 45 degrees. The boy continued groping her
tits but didn't move. Jeff said something and the boy directly in front of
her jumped up and came over and knelt down in front of her and began to
touch her cunt. He was playing with the rings, pulling her lips apart and
stroking inside her lips. Hannah couldn't help but be turned on by their
attentions and stood there moaning with desire.

Jeff told Hannah to get on her knees and make his friends' cocks hard as
they were going to be fucking her in a few minutes. For Hannah, being told
that she was going to be fucked by the young boys almost sent her over the
edge. She was so hot and she was desperate to be fucked. She quickly
knelt down and took the cock in front of her in her mouth and began to lick
and suck it, then she moved to the other boy while holding the first cock
in her hand and gently stroking it to keep it hard. When they were both
hard as rocks Jeff told the boy with the larger cock to lay on the blanket,
then he had Hannah sit on his cock. He allowed her to kneel on the blanket
and feed the hard young cock into her soaking wet cunt. Hannah was in
ecstasy. Jeff told the other boy to put his cock in Hannah's mouth. He
did so and Hannah greedily sucked his cock into her mouth, swirling her
tongue around the young boy's glans. Jeff signalled and the boy took his
cock out of Hannah's mouth and walked around to where Jeff was standing.
Jeff told him to put his cock into Hannah's arse. Hannah stiffened, she
didn't particularly like anal sex and the boy's cock was fairly big. No
one was asking for permission though and the boy knelt down behind her.
Jeff passed him a tube of something which Hannah soon realised was KY Jelly
because the boy was smearing it around her anus and pushing his fingers
into her arse to lubricate it. When he was satisfied he placed his cock at
her anus and pushed it in. Hannah felt stuffed. But it wasn't all over
Jeff stripped off his clothes and stood in front of her and put his cock on
her lips. She looked up at him and opened her mouth to let her lover in.

Pretty soon the three boys had a rhythm going. This meant that Hannah
was getting seriously fucked as they kept her still and all pulled out and
pushed in at the same time so her throat, her arse and her cunt were
serially empty and full. The strange feeling of being double-fucked
brought Hannah to her first orgasm very quickly. She could feel it rising
and wanted to scream out as it hit her. Instead she just moaned on Jeff's
cock as her cunt juices escaped from between her vagina and the hard cock
pummelling it and started to run down her thigh. It got better. Jeff said
something and two more boys came over and started to play with Hannah's
tits and nipples, stroking and caressing and, as instructed by Jeff, only
gently squeezing.

Jeff timed it so that he came in her mouth at the same time as the two
boys at her other end. She could feel the pulse as the two cocks began to
ejaculate their spunk into her cunt and bowels. The boys came and Jeff
filled her mouth with is spunk. He told her she could swallow it straight
away, and after swirling it around her mouth to get the taste she loved
best on her tongue and licking her lips she gratefully swallowed it.

Jeff told her to stay where she was as the kneeling boy withdrew his
cock from her arse. Then the other boy took his cock out of her cunt and
scooted out from underneath her. Jeff signalled and they both came around
and put their cocks in her mouth to be cleaned before going back to their
seats. The two boys that had been playing with her massive boobs were
next. One slid underneath her and she helped him get his rigid cock into
her dripping cunt. Then the other boy worked the KY onto his cock and
rammed it into her arse. A third boy came over to take Jeff's place in her
mouth and two new boys took their place at her tits. Hannah was in
ecstasy, the boys were fucking all her orifices and the attention on her
tits was fantastic.

By the time all the boys had their turn in her cunt and mouth, and arse
if they wanted to Hannah had lost count of both the number of times she had
been fucked or how many orgasms she had. Hannah's cunt and arse were
swimming in spunk. Jeff had Hannah clean her cunt with her fingers,
licking all the boy spunk off them, leaving the spunk in her arse, knowing
that her tight rectal ring would only allow it to escape slowly as she
walked around. Jeff knew that would further arouse her as she would get
soaking thighs, having no knickers to catch the gooey spunk.

When Hannah had finished licking spunk from her fingers the boys were
all dressed and lined up watching her. Hannah stood up and walked along
the line and gave each a kiss as they left the house. Of course they all
pinched a nipple or pulled a ring on her lips as they left. Hannah went
back into the garden where Jeff was sitting sipping a soda. Hannah was
absolutely covered in spunk. It was in her hair, running down her leg,
seeping out of her cunt and arse. She collapsed on the blanket and spread
her legs wide and relaxed every muscle in her body. Her pussy was
throbbing with post orgasmic tremors and although her arse was a bit sore
she felt thoroughly satisfied. She looked up lovingly at Jeff and asked if
she could do anything else for him, hoping her lover boy would fuck her
again or ask her to suck his cock.

Jeff however, said he was hungry and asked Hannah if she would take him
out to eat. Hannah readily agreed but said she would like to shower first,
unless Jeff intended everyone to see the sperm all over her body. Jeff was
in a good mood so he told Hannah she should go home and shower and put a
dress on, but a short one, and come back to pick him up in her car. Hannah
put on her skimpy skirt and tight top. She might as well have been naked
as the skirt barely covered anything now. Hannah walked home quickly,
noticing her nosy neighbour watching from his window as she hurried past
his house. She quickly let herself in and locked the door before taking
her clothes off and rushing to the bathroom and turning on the shower.

Refreshed from the shower Hannah dried her hair, put some make-up on her
lips and eyes, a touch of perfume before going to her wardrobe to select a
dress. She went through her clothes rail looking for something that was
more decent that what she had worn all day today, but still a bit risky.
She found a short, flowery pink dress that buttoned up the front. The hem
was 3" below her lips so passed the decency test but was daring enough to
be noticed, and probably commented upon by horny guys, especially as she
was braless and her nipples were sticking out through the thin fabric,
although camouflaged a bit by the flower pattern of the dress. She put on
some killer heels, grabbed her purse and keys and rushed out of the house
and down to the car.

As she turned the ignition key she saw Jeff's note from this morning and
smiled. What a day she had just had! She completely lost count of how
many cocks she had serviced under instructions from her young lover. Even
the episodes on the bus, in reflection, were pretty horny moments now she
thought about it. She could feel her pussy getting wet again and her
nipples pushing harder through the material of her dress.

Making sure she had her legs wide open and the skirt of her dress pulled
up to expose herself as Jeff liked, she drove the short distance to Jeff's
house. He was standing on the porch waiting for her and jumped in the car
and leant over and kissed her, he put his hand between her thighs and
stroked her throbbing cunt. They agreed they would go to a little Italian
restaurant a few miles away.

As they drove Jeff couldn't resist touching Hannah up. She was, of
course, still sitting with her legs wide open as she had been told to.
Jeff started undoing her buttons from the bottom up until they were open to
her waist. The weight of the material allowed it to drop down the sides of
her seat so he whole pussy was on show. Jeff leant over a bit and slid his
hand down her tummy and started to gently stroke her pussy lips and
clitoris. Hannah was still hot from all the fucking she had been doing
earlier and was quickly and easily aroused. She could feel herself getting
wet as Jeff stroked her and began to slip his finger between her lips and
wet his finger on her cunt juices before sliding his finger across her
throbbing clitoris. Hannah knew she was going to come and begged Jeff to
let her stop the car in case she caused an accident. Jeff just smiled and
took his hand away leaving Hannah desperate to fulfil the orgasm.

They arrived at the restaurant and parked a short distance away. Hannah
began to button her dress but Jeff told her to leave it, it was fine. When
Hannah walked along the dress was rubbing on her exposed clitoris, keeping
her on the edge of an orgasm. She looked down and could see her pussy
every time she put a foot forward. Jeff thought it looked really sexy,
especially when a puff of wind just spread the dress apart from the waist
down. Hannah was relieved to see that no one was around to notice as she
had been embarrassed enough already today with the micro skirt she'd had to
wear all day.

The waiter in the restaurant gave them a nice table where they could sit
next to each other. They were seated on a bench with their backs to a wall
looking across to the bar area of the restaurant. As Hannah sat down she
opened her legs wide and the dress parted from the waist down giving Jeff a
superb view of her cunt lips which were all damp and puffy. Jeff could
smell her arousal and gave her a smile and a kiss. It was still quite
early so there were no other customers in the restaurant and the waiters
were keen to have something to do, especially after one came to take their
drinks order and caught a glimpse of Hannah's pussy. Jeff was amused to
see him move a little to get a better view. Hannah asked Jeff if she
should put her napkin on her lap, but Jeff wouldn't allow it, not that
Hannah had really thought he would.

After that they got extra special service. When their drinks came it
took two waiters to bring them and they took them both to Hannah's side of
the table. The waiter with Jeff's drink had to lean across Hannah to put
it down so he got a bird's eye view of Hannah's pussy with all its rings
and chains. He could also see her "Jeff's cunt" tattoo as her dress was
pulled so far wide.

He went over to the bar and all the waiters gathered around. Jeff
guessed he was telling them what he had seen. The head waiter came to take
their dinner order. Predictably he stood on Hannah's side of the table and
managed to write her order on his pad without taking his eyes away from her
pussy. He looked up at Jeff to take his order and saw Jeff grinning at
him. Jeff asked him if he wanted to feel Hannah's cunt as he seemed so
preoccupied by it. The waiter went bright red and apologised for staring
and said he couldn't take his eyes away from such a lovely looking pussy.
Jeff was still in a good mood. He told the waiter that he had only seen a
part of the charms of his woman (with the emphasis on "his"). He turned to
Hannah and told her to undo the rest of the buttons on her dress. Hannah
dared not hesitate she went straight to the top button and quickly undid
them all. Then Jeff leant over and shrugged the dress off her shoulders so
the waiters could all see her mammoth tits and nipple rings. Jeff repeated
his offer to the head waiter. He nodded his head vigorously and began to
lean forward to touch her. Jeff told him to wait a second. He told him to
get all the waiters to stand between him and the door in case anyone came
in. The head waiter said what a good idea it was and gave the instruction.
Even the chef came out of the kitchen to join the wall of men blocking the
view from the door. Once satisfied that they couldn't be seen from the
door Jeff told Hannah to stand up. She got out from behind the table and
Jeff told her to take her dress off and put it on the bench. As she did
her superb breasts were pushed out and the head waiter couldn't resist
stroking her nipples. Hannah had been taught to always stand with her legs
apart in case Jeff wanted to play with her cunt and she did so now. The
head waiter was all over her, being very gentle but exploring her whole
body with his eager fingers. Jeff knew how close Hannah had been to having
an orgasm in the car. He told her to lie on the table and lift her legs,
holding them behind her knees and locking her hands. This had the effect
of displaying her cunt lips and its jewellery and her arms were pushing her
tits together so they looked even more huge. The head waiter couldn't
believe his luck he began to stroke and play again. He pushed a couple of
fingers into Hannah's cunt and felt how wet it was. Jeff told him to blow
gently on her clitoris that was sticking out and very red. He only blew a
few times and Hannah had a crashing orgasm and began gasping that she
needed to be fucked. Jeff told the head waiter that she needed to be
fucked but that as he had already fucked her so many times that day and had
allowed her to be fucked by 12 of his mates that he needed someone to help.
Could the waiter help the poor woman?

The head waiter couldn't get his cock out of his pants quickly enough.
When he did it was an impressive piece of meat, significantly bigger than
Jeff's in length and girth. Jeff was impressed and told the guy to get a
move on in case someone came in. Needing no further encouragement the man
stepped forward placed his cock at the opening between Hannah's cunt lips
and began to push his cock into her wet cunt. Hannah hadn't seen how big
the cock was but knew it was a big one when she felt her lips being
stretched wide as he began to enter her. He was gentle enough, stopping
regularly and withdrawing to gather her juices on his meat. Finally, he
managed to get his whole cock in her and Hannah was stuffed. She didn't
think she had ever had such a big cock inside her before. The waiter began
to stroke in and out of her cunt, she could feel his cock rubbing on her
G-spot and knew she was going to have an almighty vaginal orgasm some time
very soon. The waiter knew what he was doing and continued very
deliberately the same action until he began to feel Hannah's vagina
squeezing his cock as her orgasm started. His reaction stunned her. He
began to fuck her deep and hard, he grabbed her thighs with his hairy hands
and rammed his cock into her cunt, slapping her throbbing clitoris as he
did so with his pubic bone. Then he pulled almost all the way out and
rammed in again. Hannah's orgasm was enormous. She was squeezing his cock
hard and could feel the spasms in her cunt as she came and came while he
continued to fuck her as hard as he could. Then, when he felt her vaginal
muscles relax in the aftermath of the orgasm he made one final lunge and
held his cock deep inside her. She could feel the pulses in his cock as
the spunk began to rise before it exploded into her uterus. Just the feel
of his spunk erupting caused her to have another orgasm, although tiny
compared to what had just occurred.

The waiter pulled his big cock out of her and Hannah scrambled off the
table. She grabbed him and kissed him before crouching down and licking
all their mess off his cock. Then, after a comment by Jeff, she did her
party piece and scooped his cum out of her cunt and licked it off her
fingers. She stood up and Jeff passed her dress to her and told her to do
up one button until he told her she could do more. So she did one button
up at the waist so her tits were out and her cunt was still on show as she
sat with her legs spread.

Hannah sat with the one button done up throughout dinner. She had
managed to conceal most of her tits inside the flowery dress, at least the
other diners didn't point, or complain about her. When they had finished
their meal and were ready to leave they asked for the bill and had a stream
of waiters at their table. They all shook Jeff's hand and kissed Hannah -
with a few of them sneaking a pinch of her nipples or her clitoris. Once
Hannah had paid the bill Jeff stood up and went around to Hannah's side of
the table. He looked down at Hannah's widespread thighs and her displayed
pussy before leaning over and kissing her passionately, which included
caressing her nipples and pussy. Then Hannah stood up, she hadn't been
told to button her dress and there was no way she was going to ask for
Jeff's permission. The reaction in the restaurant was silence as every man
focused on Hannah's shaved cunt and her "Jeff's cunt" tattoo, visibly
displayed as she walked to the door. Her tits were bouncing in and out of
her dress. Her thighs were sticky from the cum that had leaked out of her
cunt while they ate. They walked back to her car holding hands with
Hannah's charms mostly on display due to the slight wind blowing her dress
up. Hannah didn't care, she was ecstatic to be with her lover boy and at
that moment would have knelt on the pavement to be fucked by him if that
was what he wanted.

They went back to Hannah's house. She walked in the door and
immediately unbuttoned her one button and slipped the dress of her body and
hung it on the hook next to the door. Jeff stepped in behind her and
cupped her naked buttocks and kissed her neck. She swooned back into his
arms and his hands snaked up to cup her tits. She turned around and
wrapped her arms around him as he kissed her while gently fondling her
breasts. Jeff led her into the lounge and pushed her back on to her
favourite armchair. She threw her legs over the arms and pushed her cunt
out just as she had done when she first displayed herself to him ages ago.
Jeff dropped to his knees and leant forward and began to lick Hannah's cunt
lips, licking up and across her engorged clitoris. Hannah was in heaven.
She loved Jeff so much it hurt, and having his loving tongue on her pussy
was fantastic. She laid there while Jeff licked her, she was gently
squeezing her tits and pulling her nipple rings as she felt the passion
rising from her pussy. She could feel the orgasm coming as Jeff
relentlessly licked her cunt from her arse to her clitoris in long wet
strokes. Her orgasm, when it arrived, was glorious. She screamed as she
creamed all over Jeff's busy tongue. Her cunt juices ran down her arse
soaking her armchair.

Jeff pulled her up and took her to her bedroom. He quickly undressed
and laid on the bed and beckoned Hannah to sit on him. He kissed her and
then her tits, sucking her nipples as she fed his hard cock into her cunt.
He let her ride him until she was getting hot before he turned her over,
spread her legs across his arms and rammed his cock deep inside her. Jeff
was hot, he fucked her hard and fast, feeling the spasms of her multiple
orgasms but ignoring them as he rammed his hard cock deep inside her,
slapping his pubic bone into her exposed clitoris. Hannah was cumming like
mad but pulling Jeff into her for even more penetration and action. When
Jeff stopped, just before he spunked, she could feel the spasms in his cock
as the spunk rose and it coated the inside of her vagina as he came, deep
inside her.

Hannah knew that Jeff had to go home so he was there when his parents
returned. She rolled him onto his back and took his now-flaccid penis into
her mouth. She sucked their juices off his cock and knelt over him and
kissed him passionately. Jeff stood up and started to put on his clothes
as Hannah watched him, admiring his lithe body. As they approached the
door to the street Hannah grabbed hold of Jeff and kissed him hard. His
hands came up to her tits and he kissed her back. She desperately didn't
want him to go. As she was kissing him she could feel his spunk begin to
leak out of her pussy. She took a couple of steps back and crouched down
to scoop his spunk out of her pussy and lick it from her fingers. Jeff
smiled and leant forward to kiss her before turning and walking out of the
door as she continued to scoop and lick. Hannah scrambled to her feet so
she could stand naked at the doorway to wave goodbye to her lover.

When Jeff was out of sight Hannah went back to the armchair and finished
the cleanup job with her legs hanging over the side of the arms.

After Jeff left Hannah poured herself a glass of chilled wine and went
into the lounge and collapsed into her chair. She had lost count of the
number of times she had been fucked that day but her cunt was still
throbbing with desire. She knew that her nosy next door neighbour had the
hots for her and she briefly considered turning up his door with just her
bath robe on and begging him to fuck her. It was her genuine love of Jeff,
thirty years her junior, that prevented her from quenching her need with
her neighbour.

Instead, Hannah put her bath robe on and went out to her car and brought
in the rampant rabbit. She put it on the side table next to her armchair
and sat and made herself comfortable with her legs stretched across the
arms and hanging down outside. She looked down at her widespread pussy
lips and thought she could see her pussy throbbing. She knew she had been
fucked at least 20 times today but she was getting used to lots of sex and
wanted more. Especially more of Jeff and his young friends.

Hannah buzzed her lips and clitoris with the toy until she came hard,
then she slid the device into her pussy until the part that stuck out was
hard up against her clitoris, then she rammed the whole length of it into
her cunt and began to rhythmically pump it in and out, dreaming it was Jeff
fucking her. She continued to fuck herself until she managed to have an
orgasm. Then she dragged herself to her bedroom to go to sl**p, still
desperate for more cock.

Hannah awoke with the alarm the next morning, rose and shaved and
showered before her usual confrontation with her wardrobe. Her head said
dress conservatively, her cunt (and Jeff) said dress sexily. Sexily
usually won, especially when her pussy was still throbbing from the sexual
antics that Jeff had put her through the day before where she had lost
count of the number of times she had been fucked by 12 teenagers before
being fucked by the biggest cock she had ever had inside her when Jeff had
let the head waiter at the Italian restaurant fuck her on the dinner table
while all the staff watched. Even thinking about it made Hannah wet. She
couldn't wait to see Jeff again and hoped he had grand designs on her body.
Hannah had known when she began fucking Jeff that he would use and abuse
her body, share her with his friends and anyone else that he wanted to.
Hannah was in a strange place. She loved Jeff more than anything and she
vowed to herself that she would do anything and everything that Jeff
requested - without hesitation to show him her love for him. Since being
with Jeff, Hannah had more sex in a few short weeks than the previous two
years, there was no way she was going to risk that by saying NO to Jeff -
whatever he told her to do (he generally didn't ask).

Hannah chose a summer dress. Not a halterneck, she hated those, but a
sleeveless short dress with a zip up the back. No stockings - but she did
put on a bra, now that her nipple rings didn't make it too sore to do so.
She looked at herself in the mirror and thought she looked pretty good for
her age. She couldn't resist turning around and bending at the waist to
see how far she could go before everyone could see her pussy. It wasn't
actually that far. A cup of tea and two slices of toast with Marmite and
Hannah was out of the door walking to her car. As she did she was thinking
about her previous journey to work on the bus. That made her pussy tingle!

The drive to work was uneventful. There were no busloads of commuters
next to her at the traffic light to see her wide stretched thighs and naked
cunt. She arrived at the office car park and retrieved the rampant rabbit
from her handbag. She lifted up her arse to pull the dress out from under
her bum and lifted the hem to her waist so that it didn't get soaked,
before setting to work on her pussy with the rabbit. After her orgasm she
turned off the rabbit and opened her eyes in that order. A woman from the
office was standing next to her car watching her. Hannah knew that she had
seen everything. She quickly wiped her juices off the rabbit and put it in
the glove compartment before pulling her dress down and getting out of the
car. The woman had gone, leaving Hannah somewhat embarrassed knowing what
she had probably seen.

Halfway through the morning Hannah returned from the coffee machine to
see a note on her desk. It must be from the woman that had seen her
masturbating in the car park. It simply said that she should be in the
ladies toilet on the 5th floor at 11:45. Hannah knew that the 5th floor
was available to let so the toilets would most likely be unused.

Hannah turned up precisely on time to find the woman that had seen her
masturbating with the rabbit leaning on the row of sinks. Hannah was
embarrassed and asked her what she wanted. She told Hannah that she had
seen her fucking herself with the toy and she had seen the jewellery on her
lips and her tattoo. Hannah was mortified and asked the woman what she
intended to do about it. Surprisingly the woman told Hannah to strip.
Hannah was a bit dumfounded; she stood there for a few seconds until the
woman leant forward and slapped her and told her to get on with it. Hannah
reached back for the zip on the dress, pulling it down and shrugging the
dress from her shoulders before dropping it to the floor and stepping out
of it. Hannah was now standing in front of the woman dressed only in a
bra. The woman told Hannah to lose the bra, which took only a second.
Hannah was now completely naked. The woman approached Hannah, she told her
to spread her legs. She ran a finger between Hannah's lips and smelt her
arousal on it.

She asked Hannah where her knickers were. Hannah said she didn't wear
knickers. The woman asked why. Hannah was too well trained and answered
the woman honestly that her boyfriend had told her that she mustn't. The
woman asked why she couldn't wear them when her boyfriend didn't know and
Hannah had to tell her that he had destroyed them all. Then the woman
began to quiz Hannah about her tattoo. Who was Jeff, why was she a cunt,
who had tattooed her. She kept on until Hannah had told her the whole
story about Jeff and his complete control over her, she even told her that
he was only 15 years old. The woman continued to question Hannah about
Jeff. What was he like, how big is his cock, does he fuck her a lot.
Hannah told her everything, about Jeff, Jimmy, the cousins, the dog, The
twelve teenagers - everything. This seemed to satisfy the woman and Hannah
thought she was going to be allowed to go straight back to work. The woman
had other ideas. She made Hannah lay on the cold tiled floor, then she
stepped over her face. Hannah looked up her skirt to see that she had no
knickers on. Her cunt was hairy though and Hannah could see her lips were
pink and puffy, she was obviously very aroused. She crouched down on
Hannah's mouth and told her to lick. Hannah just did as she was told and
was soon rewarded with the woman's pussy juices flooding her mouth as she
came, noisily.

The woman stood up and wiped her cunt with Hannah's dress before
throwing it at her and telling her that she would meet her at Hannah's car
at 5:15. She picked up Hannah's bra and stuffed it into her handbag.
Hannah was beside herself. She didn't know what to do. The woman had
completely taken control of her and she didn't even know her name, although
clearly the woman knew her name and that she was being sexually active with
a minor. Hannah was terrified and couldn't concentrate the whole
afternoon.

After work she went to her car to find the woman waiting. She unlocked
that car and began to get in. The woman stood at the passenger side of the
car and told her to take off her dress. Hannah wasn't sure - she wanted to
be defiant but didn't want to risk the police. The woman saw her
hesitation and told her that if she didn't take off her dress that she
would go straight to the police and tell them about her fucking a minor.
Hannah was convinced. She quickly unzipped the dress and slipped out of it
before jumping into the car. The woman slipped into the passenger seat.
Even then Hannah's training took over and she opened her legs wide. The
woman asked Hannah why she had spread her legs as wide as possible. Hannah
had to explain that Jeff had told her to always have her legs wide open.
The woman asked if Hannah always did what Jeff told her. Hannah told her
yes and the woman asked what he had told her to do. Hannah then had to
tell the woman the whole story about how she had met Jeff and her tattoo,
her piercings, and then her sexual experiences with other men at Jeff's
command, and that if she disobeyed she was punished by having to have sex
with strangers.

She told Hannah to drive home, and to keep her legs apart as she had
been instructed. When they stopped at a traffic light and a bus pulled up
next to them the woman made Hannah pull on her lip rings. When she looked
up there were four men smiling down at her naked body. When they arrived
at Hannah's house the woman got out of the car and threw Hannah's dress
over her shoulder and walked to the front door. Hannah had to get out of
the car and run to the house, her huge tits bouncing as she did so. She
quickly found the key in her bag and opened the door to get in and out of
sight. Once inside the woman spotted the flowery dress that Hannah had
worn to the restaurant the night before, hanging on the hook by the front
door. She asked Hannah why it was there. Hannah had to explain that she
wasn't allowed to wear clothes in the house and that she had to undress and
hang her clothes on that hook. The woman asked Hannah why there was no bra
hanging there. Hannah had to tell her that she hadn't worn a bra with that
dress. The woman continued to press and Hannah ended up telling her about
the trip to the Italian restaurant and how she had been fucked while naked
on the table in front of the entire staff. The woman smiled as she took
off her jacket. She dropped her handbag on the floor and went into the
kitchen. She poured herself a glass of wine, she didn't offer any to
Hannah. Hannah was standing there naked in front of her tormentor, her
nipples hard on her huge tits and her shaved pussy showing her ringed
clitoris, with the rings and chains hanging from her nether lips as the
woman instructed her to get on her knees. Once kneeling she was told to
keep her legs apart and to put two fingers inside herself to remind her to
keep her legs spread. Then the woman stripped off her clothes, revealing
her naked hairy cunt and nice firm tits with big erect nipples. She told
Hannah to lick her.

Hannah was now completely under the woman's power, on her knees she
moved forward until she could reach the woman's vagina with her tongue and
began to lick. The woman told her to lick harder and to fuck herself with
her fingers. Hannah did as she was told and she soon really needed to
come. She had been having so much sex lately that she needed more and more
of it. Eventually the woman came noisily. The woman went and found
Hannah's shower and told her to get in. As soon as Hannah was in the woman
followed her. She made Hannah wash her body, then her own. While they
were washing she had Hannah tell her again all about Jeff, and Jimmy and
the 12 friends, all about her fucks since she found Jeff looking through
her window. The woman was groping Hannah, caressing her cunt lips and
rubbing her nipples. She was fascinated with Hannah's vaginal jewellery
and played a lot with them, paying special attention to her clitoris.
Hannah's clitoris was so sensitive that just caressing it was enough to
make her cum. She did so then, gasping, her legs shaking as she
concentrated to keep her thighs apart. The woman noticed and asked Hannah
what she was doing. Hannah had to explain that she wasn't allowed to close
her thighs - ever, for any reason. She always had to have her knees at
least 12" apart, more if Jeff told her. The woman was stroking her own
vagina now and rubbing her fingers over her tits. Then she asked Hannah
when she was going to see Jeff next. Hannah had to tell her that she never
knew, but she had to be naked with a hot, wet cunt at all times in case he
dropped by. She asked how Hannah kept her cunt hot and wet and Hannah told
her about the rampant rabbit she had seen in the car park that morning and
the porn films that she had bought for Jeff that she watched to keep
herself hot.

Hannah had to put the DVD player on and show the woman the sort of films
she had shown the 15 year old. The woman was fascinated and sat mesmerised
by the filth on the TV. She told Hannah to sit in her armchair in her
usual position and use the rabbit as she normally would. The woman watched
fascinated as the 44 year old played with herself because a 15 year old boy
told her she must. The woman was dying to meet Jeff. Her own vagina was
throbbing with the thoughts that Hannah had put in her head about the joy
it brought her to be the owned slut of a 15 year old. The woman browsed
through the porn repertoire that Hannah had collected for the boys. Hannah
was still playing with the rabbit when Jeff arrived at the patio door at
the back of the house. He was a bit surprised to see two naked women
sitting in the lounge, with Hannah busily fucking herself with the rabbit
and the other woman watching.

Jeff slid the door open and walked in. The stranger stood up and walked
to him with hand outstretched. She shook his hand and introduced herself
as Pamela. Jeff was impressed that Pamela was not at all fazed by being
seen naked in front of him before even speaking to him. Jeff asked Hannah
what was happening. Hannah looked at him meekly and told him the story of
how Pamela had seen her masturbating with the rabbit outside the office
before work that morning and had left a note for her to meet in the ladies
toilet on the unused floor of the office building. She told Jeff how
Pamela had f***ed her to strip naked and lay on the floor and that Pamela
had made her lick her cunt until she came. Jeff looked at Pamela, some
horny ideas developing in his fertile brain. Then Pamela went back to the
sofa and sat next to Hannah. She took over the story and told Jeff how
horny she had been when she looked into Hannah's car and saw her chained
cunt and the busy rampant rabbit between her cunt lips. Hannah was still
busily fucking herself with the rabbit, so Pamela told Jeff how she had
made Hannah lick her cunt. She told him how she had made Hannah drive home
naked and made her lick her again. While she was talking Pamela was
stroking her upper thigh and around her vaginal lips. Jeff noticed that
Pamela's legs were wide open like Hannah's. Pamela told Jeff that Hannah
had told her everything about their short relationship and that she found
it incredibly horny to be someone's sex slave. Pamela slid off the couch
and crawled naked towards Jeff, her tits swinging from side to side as she
crawled. Then she was kneeling in front of him and she unzipped his
trousers and put her hand in and fished his cock out. Jeff was surprised
how forward Pamela was. All the girls his age kept themselves to
themselves and had nothing to do with horny teenage boys. Now Jeff had a
horny woman holding his cock while the older woman that had given herself
to him was ramming a huge rampant rabbit in and out of her cunt. Pamela
began to suck his cock. Jeff just closed his eyes and let the horny woman
deep throat him. When he came in her mouth she swallowed his spunk, licked
his cock and smiled up at him. She asked him if she was any good, and how
she compared to Hannah. Pamela asked Jeff if he would fuck her too and
treat her like he treated Hannah.

Jeff was thinking fast, he wanted this woman but it had to be on his
terms. Jeff could see the challenge in Pamela's expression. She wanted
him to say she was better than Hannah. Jeff told Pamela that she was a
great cocksucker, but that Hannah was completely obedient to him. Pamela
asked what Hannah would do for him. This just set Jeff off. He told
Pamela to lay down on the floor in front of him, which she did immediately.
Jeff kicked her ankles and told her she had to have her legs open at all
times. Pamela opened her legs wide and Jeff could see her cunt lips and
the wetness of her arousal through the forest of hair around her cunt. He
told Hannah to stop fucking herself and to come to him. He arranged Hannah
over Pamela's mouth and told her to get down on her knees and put her cunt
over Pamela's mouth. He told Pamela to lick Hannah's cunt. Jeff retrieved
Hannah's rampant rabbit and gave it Hannah and told her to use it on
Pamela's cunt as she licked her. Jeff stood and watched as his slut was
alternatively stroking the rabbit along Pamela's slit to her clitoris and
then positioning it at her cunt lips and ramming it in to the hilt. Jeff
liked what he saw. He started to tell Pamela about Hannah. He was
extolling the (not so) virtues of Hannah, her willing acceptance to be
fucked by 3 or more cocks at once when told to do so. He told Pamela how
Hannah had laid on a picnic table outside a restaurant and been fucked by
at least a dozen men because Jeff told her to. He told her that Hannah
would keep spunk in her mouth and lick her lips with it until she was given
permission to swallow it. She would scoop spunk out of her cunt and lick
it from her fingers. She obediently be minimally dressed in public; he
told Pamela about the bus and how Hannah had been virtually fucked on the
journey to work. Pamela was clearly getting hot, she was licking Hannah
frantically and Jeff could hear her moaning as the rabbit did its thing in
her cunt. Suddenly Hannah had an enormous orgasm on Pamela's tongue and
was humping her mouth trying to f***e herself to keep her legs apart while
the orgasm took over her reactions. Jeff could see that Pamela wasn't far
behind. Hannah rubbed the rabbit around Pamela's cunt and clitoris keeping
her on the edge of her orgasm. Hannah moved her arse down Pamela's body so
she was sitting on her shoulders as she kept Pamela on the edge of her
orgasm. Pamela was moaning, begging Hannah to let her cum. Hannah told
her that it would Jeff's decision if, or when she would be allowed to cum.

Jeff looked down at Pamela. She started to beg him to let her cum. She
begged him to fuck her too. Jeff said that he could only fuck sluts that
he owned. Pamela begged Jeff to own her too. Jeff smiled and said he
would think about it. He asked Pamela if she thought she could be as
obedient as Hannah was. Pamela said she was sure she could, she would just
need some help adjusting. Jeff grinned, he thought he could have some fun
helping Pamela to adjust.

Jeff pulled the naked Pamela to her feet and led her to the bathroom.
In the bathroom Jeff told Pamela to kneel down and take his cock in her
mouth. When she did so Jeff told her that if she wanted to be his cunt,
like Hannah, she had to be completely obedient and follow all his rules.
Pamela lifted her head from his cock long enough to say that she really
wanted to be his like Hannah and would adopt all the rules willingly.
Pamela told Jeff that she was 36 years old and single. She'd had several
boy friends in the past, but none currently and that she was serious about
wanting to be with Jeff. She told Jeff that she knew that secretly in her
subconscious she liked to be dominated and that she was a bit aggressive
outwardly to compensate for it. Jeff had been concentrating hard and he
f***ed his cock into Pamela's throat. She let him, and pushed against him
so his cock went as far down her throat is it could. Pamela was expecting
another load of spunk, but Jeff wanted to let her see that he could do
anything he wanted with her body. He began to piss in her throat. Pamela
was startled but didn't move. Jeff pulled his cock back so that his piss
didn't go straight down Pamela's throat, she had to swallow. There was no
way that Pamela could swallow as fast as Jeff could piss and it was soon
running out of her mouth and down her chest. Jeff then pulled his cock
completely out of her mouth and pissed all over her face, her hair, her
shoulders and her tits, telling her to rub it in as he did so. Pamela was
rubbing her body like she was rubbing in body lotion as Jeff pissed all
over her. When he was finished he made her lick the drips off the end of
his cock. Jeff told Pamela to shower her body and remove all her body hair
below her shoulders and then, if he liked what he saw he might allow her
sit on his cock. Then he walked out and left her to think about it. Jeff
knew that if Pamela came out naked and shaved that she would be his slave,
just as Hannah was. He walked into the lounge and smiled at Hannah. He
told her to open her mouth. She smiled and complied and Jeff put his cock
in it. He let her suck it for a while before telling her to get on her
knees. He was fucking her hard from behind when the naked and shaved
Pamela walked in.

As Jeff fucked Hannah he reminded Pamela of her new rules. She was told
that she had to say yes to each of them as he explained them. Each was
punctuated by a particularly hard ram into Hannah's cunt. The rules were
fairly simple. Shaved cunt every day; "yes". No knickers, all had to be
thrown away; "yes". Bra only for work; "yes". No long dresses; "yes".
Shortest and sexiest skirts or dresses whenever possible; "yes". Naked at
all times at home; "yes" devilish smile. Lots of finger-fucking and lots
of cunnilingus; "yes". Both cunts had to be constantly wet and ready for
his cock; "YES!". Complete obedience to my will; "YES, YES". Sex with
anyone at any time when I say; "Oh, YES". Pamela smiled as she said yes to
each of Jeff's rules. Then last but not least he told Pamela that she had
to move in with Hannah so they were both near to where Jeff lived and both
available for his eager young cock.

As Jeff rammed his cock into Hannah he was admiring Pamela's lithe body,
her puffy cunt lips and huge nipples. He told her to sit on the floor and
spread her legs so she could fuck herself with her fingers while he
watched. Jeff was in his element. Two lovely, horny women both desperate
for his young body and willing to do anything. Jeff took his cock out of
Hannah's hot cunt and laid on the floor. He told Hannah to stroke herself
with her fingers and told Pamela to come and sit on his hard cock. He
looked up at her as she stood over him. He studied her newly shaved cunt
and decided he liked what he saw. She began to crouch down and she held
Jeff's hard and wet cock as she lowered herself on to it. He allowed her
to bounce up and down on his cock for a few minutes, then he told her to
put it in her arse. Pamela didn't hesitate; she lifted herself up held
Jeff's cock and impaled her arse on it. Jeff was pleased with Pamela's
obedience, especially when she energetically fucked her arse with his cock
as he just laid and watched her. He could feel himself cumming so he told
Pamela to put it back into her cunt. She smiled at him and lifted herself
up until Jeff's cock plopped out of her arse before ramming it back into
her hot, wet cunt. She bounced up and down on his hard cock until he
delivered his hot spunk inside her. She stood up and then knelt next to
him and licked his cock clean. Jeff told Pamela that his cunt's always ate
his spunk, and that wherever he had put it, it still had to be eaten.
Pamela smiled and crouched down, he had called her his cunt already! She
scooped all the spunk out of her cunt and licked it off her fingers before
going to sit on the sofa.

Jeff got up and telephoned Jimmy and told him to come over. Jimmy was
there in a few minutes and was shocked to see Jeff naked with Hannah and
another woman. Jeff introduced Jimmy to Pamela. He told Jimmy that Pamela
was going to be his new toy. Jeff told Pamela to get on her knees so that
she could suck Jimmy's cock. Pamela did so and Jimmy quickly got naked and
offered his hard cock to the new woman. Jeff told Jimmy all about how
Pamela was going to move in with Hannah and that they would both do
anything he told them to, and fuck whoever he told them to fuck. Jimmy was
grinning. He told Pamela to turn around so he could fuck her from behind.
Pamela was very willing. She knew that her cunt still had residues of
Jeff's spunk in, but she guessed that Jimmy had fucked Hannah after she had
been fucked by Jeff, so she willingly turned around and offered her newly
shaved lips to Jimmy. Jeff had just fucked Hannah and Pamela, but his cock
was still hard. It was covered in their juices but Pamela gratefully
sucked it into her mouth as Jimmy rammed into her soaking wet cunt. As
Pamela sucked his cock and Jimmy fucked her Jeff began to tell Pamela what
they were going to do with her. Jeff made a sign to Jimmy as he continued
his conversation with Pamela. Jimmy withdrew his cock from Pamela's cunt
and lined it up with her arse. Another signal from Jeff and he rammed it
into her arse as Jeff held her shoulders and pushed his cock down her
throat. Pamela couldn't move and Jimmy's cock quickly bottomed out in her
arse. Jimmy began to fuck her arse, ramming his hairless balls into her
clitoris as he did so. Jeff was still telling Pamela what she would be
doing. He told her that she would be going to the tattooist at the weekend
where she would get her very own "Jeff's cunt" tattoo and some rings for
her cunt lips. Pamela was moaning into Jeff's cock. Jeff took this mean
she was agreeing, although he wasn't actually asking. He told her that if
they wanted she could shave Hannah and Hannah could shave her. They would
have to travel to work together and both had to keep their legs apart at
all times. Pamela would have to buy her own rampant rabbit so she could
masturbate with it before she left Hannah's car. Jeff told Hannah that she
had to teach Pamela all the rules and make sure that Pamela followed them.

Jeff reminded Pamela that he would expect her be completely obedient to
him, to wear her clothes exactly as he told her to, and that she would be
expected to fuck any one that he told her to and that any disobedience
would result in punishment. Jeff told her how he had punished Hannah by
making her beg a big black guy to fuck her in the toilets at the café. He
reminded her she must remain naked, with a hot, wet cunt at all times.

Jeff was ready to come. He pulled his cock almost out of Pamela's mouth
and told her to put her tongue out. He came on her tongue and told her not
to swallow. Then he waited until Jimmy had come in her arse and made her
crouch down and capture Jimmy's spunk that was in her arse and get it into
her mouth. Pamela immediately stuffed two fingers into her arse and spread
it apart so that the spunk dripped out onto her other hand. She licked the
gooey mess off her hand and kept the whole lot in her mouth. By the time
she had finished her mouth was so full of spunk that she had to hold her
head back to prevent it running out. Jeff told her that she could lick her
lips and then swallow. She did, and then smiled at him. Jeff was very
pleased with her and told her so. Pamela was visibly preening under his
praise.

Jeff was so pleased with his harem that he wanted to celebrate. It was
only about 8pm. He left Jimmy playing with Pamela's huge nipples and went
to Hannah's bedroom. He opened the wardrobe and selected a dress for each
of the women. He took the dresses back to them and told them to put them
on because they were going for a walk. The women looked at each other and
smiled. They each held their arms open for Jeff to pass them the dress he
wanted them to wear. He gave Hannah the black dress with the zip up front.
She put it on and left it open and walked to Jeff. Jeff was so pleased
with Hannah, she knew perfectly well that he would want to adjust the zip
to his requirements. Jeff started with the zip done up to the top, then
unzipped it almost to Hannah's belly button. Her massive tits were
stretching the opening and were near to falling out completely. He then
unzipped the dress from the bottom so the bottom of the zip was perfectly
level with the bottom of her clitoris. Hannah looked down at herself. She
knew that anyone walking towards her would be able to see her cunt lips and
her hanging chains. She was wet again already, just thinking about how
slutty she looked.

Pamela was given a flowery dress with the buttons down the front.
Similar to the one hanging inside the front door. She put it on over her
naked body as she watched Jeff adjust Hannah's dress. She too left her
dress open, hanging by the sides of her tits. Jeff stood in front of her
and squeezed her big nipples hard. She said "Ouch", but smiled lovingly at
him. Jeff responded by doing the same to her clitoris. He could feel how
wet she was down there. Jeff did up all the buttons on the dress. Then he
started at the top and gradually undid them all right down to well below
Pamela's tits. Because her tits were not as massive as Hannah's they were
not so in danger of bursting out of the dress. The effect was fantastic,
all of Pamela's cleavage was on show as was the whole of the insides of her
tits. From the side it was possible to see right past her tits, so most of
the tit meat was on show. Her nipples were so hard they were protruding
through the thin fabric of the dress. Then Jeff started to work on the
bottom buttons, undoing them one by one. As Pamela didn't have any chains
yet Jeff decided to be more outrageous and opened the buttons to just below
her waist. He wanted to see how Pamela handled it - and the attention she
would undoubtedly get - while they were out. Pamela dared not look. She
felt naked. Jeff had her walk up and down the room to be sure that he
could see her cunt as the dress swayed open with her sexy gait. Satisfied
at last he asked Hannah for some money and the house keys so neither girl
had need of a bag. Hannah opened her purse and gave him a large note and
her key. Jimmy opened the door and Jeff grabbed his two women by the hand
and led them through it.

There was only enough room for three abreast on the pavement, so Jimmy
walked behind admiring the skin he could see on the two women. Hannah's
dress was so short he could see almost half her arse cheek as she swayed
along happily next to Jeff. Pamela too was showing lots of arse, mainly
because her dress was so thin it was caught in every slight waft of breeze,
lifting it up to her waist and showing Jimmy the whole of her arse. Jimmy
wondered what it looked like from in front! He knew it must be good though
because it happened as a group of guys approached from the opposite
direction. Jimmy could see the shock on their faces as they realised that
what they were looking at was a pair of totally naked cunts, barely covered
by clothes. As Pamela's dress blew up again she had to turn to look at
Jeff, she was too embarrassed to look at the guys. Jeff was pleased with
both women. The guys approaching just stopped and gawked as the trio
passed them with Jimmy in tow. They turned and watched the receding
bottoms as Jeff let go of their hands and lifted both their skirts to their
waist, totally exposing their bottoms. One of the guys whistled and Jeff
lifted his arms up to wave, raising both skirts as high as they would go.

Jeff led them into a café. He wasn't old enough to go into a bar and
didn't want to take any risks. He knew Jimmy would never pass for bar age
anyway so he just settled for a coffee bar. Jimmy opened the door and Jeff
ushered the women in ahead of him. He looked around at the appreciative
gazes the women received, especially as the draft from opening the door
exposed Pamela's cunt again. Jeff told the women to take a seat and went
to the counter to order drinks. Jimmy stayed with Jeff but watched the
women walk to a table, along with every other person in the café. They
chose a table by the window and both sat in chairs with their back to the
window. As soon as they sat down they both opened their legs 12" wide,
knowing that would be Jeff's minimum starting point. Even at 12" both
their cunts were completely exposed to the whole café. Hannah's big cunt
lips were plastered to the side of her thighs so Jimmy could see right
inside her pink lips. He smiled at her and she smiled back, ignoring the
looks she was getting from the other clientele.

Jeff and Jimmy brought the drinks, but they took them to a different
table. This one was side on to the window. Jeff and Jimmy took the two
seats to the window side. The women stood up and joined them. Before
allowing them to sit down Jeff had Hannah, first, bend over and kiss him.
As he was seated in the furthest seat Hannah had to lean over. She raised
a leg as a counterbalance completely exposing her jewellery to the people
in the café. Jeff then told her to sit next to Jimmy. Then he raised his
face for a kiss from Pamela who also had to lean over to reach his lips.
She too exposed her cunt fully to the restaurant before sitting down. Both
women opened their legs wide as soon as their naked bottoms touched the
plastic chair seat. Jeff looked down at Pamela and smiled. Her unbuttoned
dress was hanging outside her legs and her whole cunt was on show. Jeff
told her to open her legs wider. Pamela did so before looking down at
herself. How lewd she looked. She started to blush with embarrassment
knowing what a spectacle she looked. The way Jeff had seated them meant
that one complete end of the place had a perfect view of her charms.
Hannah had a similar situation. She had already opened her legs wider than
Pamela when she sat down so when Jimmy told her to open them wider she had
to put one knee outside the table leg, advertising the fact that she was
sitting with her legs wide open. Hannah's knees were about 24" apart now
and there was no escaping the attention she was getting from the other end
of the café. Worst for Hannah was that her huge tits didn't want to stay
inside the dress any more. Anyone seated on the side could easily see her
nipple rings. Hannah and Pamela were soaking wet. Neither knew how the
other felt but each was thinking they would be leaving a very wet patch on
the plastic chair. They sipped their drinks. Jeff took the lead. He
dropped his hand under the table and between Pamela's thighs. She gasped,
catching Hannah and Jimmy's attention. Jeff slid his finger up and down in
the slit between Pamela's labia making it wet before stroking her clitoris.
Jeff looked around to make sure the men could see what he was doing to his
slut. They could. Jeff nodded at Jimmy. Jimmy's arm went under the table
and his finger began to slide up and down between Hannah's huge cunt lips.
Hannah's clitoris was completely exposed by the tight ring so even the
first time Jimmy's wet finger touched it she nearly came. The boys
continued their stroking. Hannah, predictably, came first. She suddenly
grabbed the edge of the plastic table and went rigid. Her whole face had
gone red and her chest became flushed as the orgasm took over her body.
She managed to stop herself from screaming out, but there could be no doubt
among the clientele that the slut with the big tits and chains had just had
a major orgasm at the hands of a very young boy. Pamela was only a minute
behind, Jeff wondered if seeing Hannah cum had brought Pamela to her peak
too. Pamela started to wriggle her arse. She was about to grab the table
as Hannah had when Jeff told her to hold on the sides of her chair. She
was trembling as she did so, she knew her orgasm was coming and she
couldn't stop it. Pamela was so out of control that when Jeff told her to
open her legs as wide as she could and not close them until he specifically
told her she just followed his instructions. She might as well have laid
on the table it looked so lewd. Pamela's knees were stretched wide and
holding on to the chair had made her slide down a bit so her cunt was
sticking out even more. Everyone could see Jeff's busy fingers stroking
the woman's hairless pussy. As the orgasm grew Pamela wanted to scream,
she wanted to shake, she wanted to hump her cunt on Jeff's hot fingers.
Jeff stopped her. He told her to keep her body completely still and told
her to concentrate completely on her cunt. She did and that took her right
over the edge. The orgasm was huge, she bit her lip to stop herself
screaming and went limp as soon as the power of it had diminished. Jeff
offered his wet finger to her mouth. She willingly opened her mouth and
sucked it like a cock. Jeff thought that was so erotic he would have to
remember that.

Several of the women at other tables were trying to drag their partners
out of their chairs as they watched these two horny, shaved sluts endure
public orgasms. The men wouldn't have it, not until they saw the sluts had
both cum and were just slouched in their chairs. Although with their legs
so far apart the view was still spectacular. The women made no move to
close their legs even though they knew that every pair of eyes in the café
were focused on their vagina's. Both were sitting in puddles where they
had cum so hard. Jeff told them to go to the ladies and swap dresses.
When they came out of the ladies toilet they looked sensational. Hannah
had made sure that the dresses were done up exactly the same as they had
been on the other woman, which looked spectacular. Hannah had the flowery
dress undone to well below her tits. Her big tits were straining against
the material, her nipples and rings clearly visible in through the tight,
thin material. She had also left the buttons undone to just below her
waist. As she walked her jewellery and parts of her tattoo were on
display. Also, as this was one of Hannah's shortest dresses the bottom of
her arse cheeks were clearly visible to anyone behind her. Pamela too had
followed Hannah's lead and had the zips on the black dress almost next to
each other, literally three inches of zip was done up and her 36Cs were
swaying from side to side completely unfettered. Her naked shaved cunt was
clearly visible too as the dress opened as she walked towards the two boys
watching them approach with huge grins. They could all hear the gasps from
the people in the café as they realised what they were looking at were to
mostly naked woman wearing the other's dresses as lewdly as they could.
Jeff guessed that if the police were to see them they would be arrested
immediately. Jeff hoped no one would think of calling them, knowing the
men would want to see more as much as the women would like to see less of
the two women.

As the women stood next to the chairs they had been seated on Jeff said
that he thought that both girls owed him and Jimmy a big kiss for giving
them such good orgasms. The women both leant over the table, one to kiss
Jimmy, the other to kiss Jeff. Both lifted a leg to show off their cunts
and arses to anyone that cared to watch. Then they swapped places and
kissed the other, once again making sure to expose their cunts. They both
knew that was what Jeff would have wanted them to do. Jeff and Jimmy stood
and the four of them walked to the door. The manager thanked them for
their visit and told them to come back soon. Jeff replied by lifting both
women's dresses to their waist and showing off their naked arses. They
walked back up the street towards Hannah's place. It was starting to get
dark now but Jeff still had fun showing off the women's bodies to the
passing traffic. Jimmy had a curfew due to his age so he had to go home.
Both Hannah and Pamela kissed him goodbye as he fondled them openly in the
street. Both women happily spread their thighs so that Jimmy could
finger-fuck them before he left. Pamela was a bit embarrassed when a
couple walked past as Jimmy was fucking her tight cunt with his fingers,
but she soon got over it as he squeezed a nipple and said goodnight.

When they arrived back at Hannah's the women immediately stripped off
their clothes. Pamela just screamed aloud. She told Jeff and Hannah that
she had never had such blatant public sex and she was so turned on from
being ogled by all the people as she was fingered by Jeff in the café.
Jeff smiled as he began to take off his clothes. He told the women what he
wanted. Hannah went to find the rampant rabbit while Pamela laid on the
floor with her legs spread wide. Jeff's cock was already fully erect, just
looking at his two nubile women was enough. Hannah came back with the
rabbit. Jeff had her kneel so that her cunt was just above Pamela's mouth.
He told Hannah that he wanted her to use the rabbit only on the outside of
Pamela's cunt, her lips and her clitoris were OK, but no penetration.
Hannah looked up at him and smiled. Jeff told Pamela that he wanted
Hannah's cunt very wet so she put out her tongue and guided Hannah down on
to it. Jeff watched the horny show of the two women making out on the
floor. He waited until he could see Hannah was affected by Pamela's tongue
then he told Pamela to stop and only to lick Hannah when she was close
enough. He got behind Hannah and grabbed her arse, spreading her apart and
spearing her hot cunt with his rigid cock. He thrust into her hard and
heard her gasp as his big cock hit her cervix at the end of her vagina.
Jeff rammed his cock in and out of Hannah's cunt while Hannah still played
with the rabbit on Pamela's clitoris. Every now and then Pamela would
reach her tongue up and lick Hannah's clitoris. Jeff was controlling
Hannah's position so Pamela's tongue and Jeff's rampant cock would make
Hannah cum quickly. He pulled his cock out of her cunt, pushed her cunt
down closer to Pamela's mouth and pushed his cock into Hannah's arse. His
cock was so wet from her juicy cunt that it slid in easily. This position
gave Pamela excellent access to Hannah's clitoris which she licked and
sucked until Hannah had an explosive clitoral orgasm. Jeff could feel it
on his cock as Hannah got close to cumming and slowly pulled his cock out
of Hannah's arse so her natural clenching wouldn't make him cum before he
wanted to. He tilted Hannah's arse again and thrust back inside her cunt.
Hannah was still moaning from the clitoral orgasm as Jeff began pounding
his throbbing cock into her cunt. Meanwhile Pamela was cumming with the
rabbit on her clitoris. Jeff could see Pamela's knees shaking and knew she
was having a huge orgasm and was valiantly trying to keep her legs apart as
Jeff had told her to. Jeff himself could feel his spunk rising and knew he
would be filling Hannah's cunt any second. Hannah could feel it too and
was squeezing Jeff's cock as hard as she could with her cunt muscles so she
could feel every ridge on his cock as it grew inside her. Suddenly Jeff
lunged and buried his cock in Hannah's cunt right to the hilt, shooting his
load deep inside her. As he pulled his cock out of her still throbbing
cunt he had an inspiration. He told Hannah to stay where she was. Hannah
expected to have to clean their juices off Jeff's cock but did as she was
told. Jeff moved slightly and put his cock into Pamela's mouth and told
her to clean it and get it hard again. Pamela took to her task with gusto
and slavered her tongue all over Jeff's cock, drawing it into her mouth and
swallowing it to stop it from going limp. When Jeff was satisfied that it
would stay hard he told Pamela to suck his spunk out of Hannah's cunt. He
sat and watched the horny women as Pamela stuck her tongue into Hannah's
cunt, Jeff saw his spunk running down Pamela's tongue into her mouth.
Pamela licked and sucked until there was no more spunk in Hannah. By this
time Jeff was rock hard again. Just watching the sexy display had been
enough. He told the women to reverse positions. Then he remembered that
Pamela had just had a clitoral orgasm and would probably be too sensitive
for another so soon so he had the women on top of each other in kissing
positions, Pamela on top with her legs wide apart over Hannah's waist, with
Hannah underneath and her legs wide apart next to Pamela's. Jeff crawled
between them and stroked his cock up and down the slit between Pamela's
cunt lips before slowly pushing his cock into her cunt. For a while the
two women kissed passionately as Jeff increased the pace of his fucking
Pamela's cunt. Jeff then pulled Pamela back towards him so she slid down
Hannah's body and found her face between Hannah's huge tits. She began to
lick and suck Hannah's huge nipples, taking her rings into her mouth and
swirling her tongue around them.

Jeff slowly slid his cock out of Pamela's cunt, keeping just the bell
end inside her he rubbed it up and down the whole length of her slit before
sliding and pushing it into her arse. Pamela pushed back willingly, still
nursing Hannah's ringed nipples. Jeff was ramming his cock in Pamela's
arse now. He had wanted Pamela to have a cunt full of spunk like Hannah
had, but he was fast running out of sexual energy. He knew he was going to
come too soon so he quickly fucked Pamela's arse until he felt himself
cumming. He stopped pumping with his cock deep in Pamela's bowels and
began to spunk. The tightness of Pamela's arse squeezed the spunk out of
his cock. He slowly withdrew and stood up and went round in front of
Pamela, he knelt down and crawled across Hannah's upturned face so Pamela
could suck his cock clean. Hannah helped by licking and sucking his balls.
Jeff told Hannah it was her turn to eat his spunk. Hannah smiled up at him
and told Pamela to come and sit on her face so she could suck the spunk out
of her cunt. Pamela sat on Hannah's face before she told her the spunk was
in her arse. Hannah did not seem at all fazed. She pushed her tongue into
Pamela's arse hole and licked it. Then she pushed her two index fingers
deep into Pamela's rectum and spread it open. Jeff saw the globules of
spunk running down Hannah's fingers before she licked them off. Within
minutes Hannah declared Pamela's arse clean.

Jeff sat naked with the women, telling them how much he cared for them
and hoping they would continue to get along well together. He told
naturally assertive Pamela that she wasn't to boss Hannah about and they
should share everything equally. Jeff was still deciding about wardrobe.
He was thinking of a shared wardrobe and wondered if it would work with
Hannah's huge tits vs. Pamela's more modest rack. He decided to keep the
thought to himself for a while.

Jeff went into the kitchen and fetched himself a glass of water then sat
on the sofa. He wanted to know more about Pamela and asked her lots of
questions about her relationships. He found out that Pamela was bi. She
liked to fuck woman and men although she preferred men. Jeff asked her
about her rudest and dirtiest sex. Pamela admitted to Jeff that she had
threesomes and foursomes with men and women and that she had been fucked by
a dog. Jeff asked her to tell more about the dog sex. Pamela said that it
was about a year ago and she was at a man's house. She was giving the man
a blowjob while kneeling naked in between his legs. She said that the dog
jumped up with no warning and plunged his cock into her before she could
stop him. She had tried to move away but the man had held her by her
shoulders until the dog had come inside her. Jeff told Pamela that Hannah
had been fucked by his dog and that she would definitely be getting fucked
by his dog herself before too long. Pamela smiled and said she would fuck
anyone and anything that Jeff wanted her to. Jeff had a sudden image and
told Pamela that he would bring his dog to Hannah's and that he would fuck
her face while she sat on Jimmy's cock and the dog fucked her arse. Pamela
said the idea was making her hot having never had a three hole fuck before,
she would be looking forward to it.

Jeff had to go home. He quickly dressed before kissing and fondling
both women and telling them to have one more orgasm each before going to
sl**p. They both grinned at him. They stood together holding hands as
Jeff opened the door and left.

Pamela moved in 2 days later. Jeff put a second hook inside the front
door for Pamela's clothes to be hung on when she walked in. Pamela bought
herself a rampant rabbit which she kept in the glovebox of Hannah's car.
They masturbated together in the car each morning before going in to the
office. Hannah told Pamela about the security guard and warned her about
the security cameras round where the bins were at the back of the office.
Pamela made Hannah tell her about every sexual experience since she had met
Jeff.

When Hannah told Pamela about the bus journey Pamela asked her if she
could try the same outfit on. Hannah went in to the bedroom and opened the
wardrobe. She took out the little skirt and top and took them back to
Pamela. Pamela quickly dressed in them and went to look at herself in the
mirror in the hall. She gasped. She stood with her legs apart as Hannah
had on the bus and was amazed at how much of Hannah's cunt would have been
on show and couldn't stop herself from reaching down and stroking her
visible clitoris. Hannah stood next to her and described what had happened
on the bus by acting out what the men had done to her using Pamela as her
model. Pamela had to stand with her arm raised as if she was holding the
strap on the bus as Hannah stroked, pulled and fondled her body, both
watching the mirror. When Hannah stuck her finger inside Pamela's soaking
wet cunt Pamela gasped again. She was so impressed that Hannah had been
able to stand still while all this was going on in full view of everyone on
the bus! Hannah smiled, pleased with Pamela's praise. Pamela came twice
as Hannah told her story and acted it out on Pamela. Once the story was
finished Pamela stripped off the micro-skirt and blouse and gave it to
Hannah to put back in her wardrobe. The two women fell onto the bed,
stroking each other's bodies before Hannah lifted herself up and threw a
leg over Pamela's head. Both women were soaked. Their cunts were already
throbbing from the bus story and they eagerly licked and sucked each
other's cunts until Hannah, with the extra sensitive clitoris because of
the ring, came first, followed in a few minutes by Pamela.

Jeff could barely wait for the weekend. He made a point of visiting
Hannah's every evening and fucking both his naked hot women. He also sent
Jimmy round on his way to school a couple of mornings, but he wouldn't let
him fuck them without him being there but he gave them instructions that
they were to suck Jimmy's long skinny cock.

When Saturday finally arrived Jeff was in a quandary. He wanted to have
Pamela tattooed and ringed, but he remembered how sore Hannah was after she
was pierced. Jeff called the tattooist and explained his predicament. The
tattooist was smart, he told Jeff that if the payment arrangements were the
same as his previous visit that he would open the shop just for them on
Sunday, so Pamela's recovery would take place on Monday while she was at
work, not when Jeff needed to fuck her on Sunday.

Jeff thanked the guy and worked out his new plan. He telephoned Jimmy
to meet him on the corner, then grabbed the dog's lead, called the dog and
slipped out of the house.

As soon as Pamela saw the three of them her cunt just flooded and she
could feel her thighs were wet. Both women rushed up and kissed and
cuddled Jeff, then Jimmy, before petting the dog. Both women had their
legs open as Jeff fondled them. The dog was rushing between the women
licking their exposed vaginas. Jeff had planned to fuck the women first
before letting the dog loose on them but the sight of the dog licking the
cunts made him change his mind. He told Jimmy to follow his lead and stood
behind Pamela as Jimmy stood behind Hannah. He told the women to spread
their legs wider, and each to tilt their pubis out and to lean back on the
boys. Both boys were holding the women in front of them with their hands
under their tits, gently stroking their nipples. Due to her nipple rings
and clitoral ring Hannah's tits and cunt felt like they were attached to
each other by an electrical current. Jimmy's caress and the dog's rough
tongue had the effect of making her cum in minutes. She stood there as the
dog moved to Pamela and licked her. Jeff allowed the dog to lick Pamela
until she too had an orgasm. He told Pamela to get on her knees and spread
her legs, and he grabbed the dog and brought it up behind her. The dog was
prodding around her bum trying to find her entrance. Jeff told her to grab
his cock and put it in her cunt. As soon as it was inside her the dog went
crazy, he was fucking her so hard. Jeff found it fascinating to watch.
Jeff still had his image though, so didn't want the dog spunking in
Pamela's cunt this time. He told Hannah to get Jimmy's cock hard for
Pamela. Hannah smiled, she remembered what Jeff had said about Pamela
having her three holes fucked at once, so she set about sucking Jimmy's
cock, looking forward to the show she was about to see.

When Jimmy's cock was hard Jeff told him to lie on the floor. He told
Pamela to impale herself on Jimmy's cock but not to move. Pamela did as
she was told and Jimmy took the opportunity to suck Pamela's nipples as
Jeff arranged her body how he wanted her, with her arse sticking up her
tits were in exactly the right place for Jimmy to alternately suck both
nipples. Pamela's nipples were very sensitive and she was soon begging to
be allowed to move on Jimmy's cock. Jimmy told Jeff that Pamela was
squeezing his cock with her cunt muscles, and Jeff had to slap her bum and
tell her to behave and keep still. Pamela groaned but did as she was told.
Jeff went to his jacket and brought back a pot of Vaseline jelly. Pamela
hadn't seen it but certainly felt it when Jeff smeared it around her arse
and stuck two fingers inside her arse rubbing the jelly inside her. Pamela
was feeling a bit scared, she now knew that Jeff was going to fill her
three orifices today. She wasn't expecting it to be quite this soon when
he had mentioned it. When Pamela felt the hot dog's cock slide into her
arse it felt so different from a human cock. Pamela didn't exactly like
anal sex but she had been fucked that way many times during various
relationships and knew well what a human cock felt as it slid in and out of
her arse. The dog's cock was different. It was like a greasy pole. It
didn't have the bulge at the top like a man's cock. Pamela opened her
mouth to receive Jeff's cock as the dog began to fuck her arse frantically.
Pamela well remembered how fast the dog fucked and wondered, no hoped, that
Jeff understood about the knot and wouldn't let the dog get tied to her.
She remembered the feeling of her stretched cunt from the dog's knot and
wasn't looking forward to having her arse stretched in the same way.

Jeff used his cock deep in Pamela's throat to keep her rocking backwards
and forwards on Jimmy's long cock. Jimmy could feel the dog's hairs when
their cocks met when their thrusts occasionally occurred at the same time.
Jeff controlled Pamela's vagina by pushing his cock deep inside her throat
making her push down on Jimmy's cock and back onto the dog. Jimmy could
feel the dog's ramming cock through the thin walls separating Pamela's cunt
and arse. He told Jeff that he was going to cum soon. Jeff told Jimmy to
hold on as long as he could because he wanted the three of them to cum at
the same time. In the event it was four of them at the same time. Pamela
had felt the dog's knot growing as he fucked her, the knot was ramming into
her arse then pulling out until it was so big that it wouldn't pull out.
The dog's motions changed to a much shorter quicker fuck that Pamela could
feel deep inside her bowels. Jimmy could feel the dog's movements and told
Jeff that he thought the dog was going to cum any second. Jeff told Jimmy
to lift his bum and fuck Pamela hard and carry on until he came but to warn
Jeff before he did so. Jimmy started to pound his cock in and out of
Pamela's cunt, bashing his pubic bone on her tender clitoris. Pamela was
moaning on Jeff's cock as she took it deep in her throat and Jeff knew she
would be cumming soon too. Jimmy yelled that he was cumming. He rammed
his cock into Pamela and kept it still and told her to squeeze it with her
cunt. She did. Jeff was on the brink too and pulled his cock out of
Pamela's throat and told her to stick her tongue out. Suddenly the dog
came. Pamela gasped as she felt the hot spunk in her bowels as Jimmy came
too, Pamela, squeezing Jimmy's cock with her cunt came as Jeff started to
ejaculate his spunk onto her tongue. Jeff backed up and sat on the sofa;
he told Pamela to swallow his spunk as Jimmy wriggled out from underneath
her. Jeff told her to put her hand over her cunt so she didn't drip on the
carpet as they had to wait for the dog's knot to shrink enough to get it
out of Pamela's arse. As they waited Pamela told Hannah how fantastic that
had been, even the stretched arse was worth it for the feeling of being
completely stuffed. Hannah said she wanted to try it but she wanted to
find a way where she didn't have to have the dog's knot stretching her
arse. Jeff grinned and said he would think of something for later. The
dog's cock plopped out of Pamela's arse and she was able to get up. Jeff
told her to eat Jimmy's spunk, and that she could let nature take its
course to expel the spunk in her arse. Pamela was grateful that she didn't
have to eat the dog's spunk out of her arse, but she correctly guessed that
she would be eating dog's spunk some time soon.

Jeff phoned a few other friends, some of the 12 that had gang-banged
Hannah after THAT bus ride. He told them that he was putting on a show at
Hannah's and that they should be there by 12:00 or they might miss the fun.
He told one of the boys to bring his Alsatian too. Just before 12:00 Jeff
told the women to take a shower. While they were in the shower together
Jeff let the four boys and the dog into the house. They were not at all
surprised to see Jeff and Jimmy stark naked and quickly stripped their own
clothes off. Jeff told them to stand behind the door and to be quiet.
When the two women came back in from the shower they went straight up to
Jeff who was sitting on the sofa. They opened their legs and asked him if
he wanted to feel how smooth their cunts were as they had just shaved each
other for him. Jeff smiled, he resolved to arrange to watch that sometime
as he reached out both hands to feel both women's perfectly smoothly shaved
cunt at the same time. They both emitted a little gasp as they felt his
touch on their puffy lips. Soon Jeff was pumping his fingers deep into
both their cunts. The women were holding on to each other as Jeff demanded
they crouch to give him better access to their soaking vaginas. Jeff
signalled Jimmy and he came and sat next to Jeff on the sofa, his cock
already hard at the thought of what was going to happen. Jeff told the
women to kneel and suck their cocks and to pull their cunt lips as they did
so. Soon they were both deep-throating the boys, when Jeff demanded more
furious finger action between their legs. Both women increased the speed
and depth of their penetration until Jeff told them to stop and concentrate
on the cocks in their mouths. Both women had their legs wide apart. Jeff
told them to tilt their pelvises so their arses were higher in the air.

When they were busy with their mouths and in the correct position, Jeff
signalled to the boys to release the dogs. They both went straight to
Pamela, Jeff guessed they could still smell his dog's spunk around Pamela's
arse. Jeff's dog wasn't into sharing though and nudged the Alsatian away.
The Alsatian quickly found Hannah's available cunt and began to lap at it
furiously. As the dog started to lick Hannah's cunt she jumped as she felt
the big wet tongue. Jeff told her to keep still and concentrate on her
blowjob task. The dog carried on licking Hannah. Her exposed clitoris was
under attack from the hot wet tongue and she wasn't sure she could control
herself. Meanwhile Jeff's dog had Pamela gasping as his long tongue
stroked her from her clitoris to her arse. Jimmy was ready to cum, but so
was Pamela. The rough tongue had brought her to a climax so quickly.
Hannah too was writhing on Jeff's cock and he knew she was cumming
big-time, but she was being a good girl and letting the dog continue to
lick; though her clitoris was by now way too sensitive to be getting any
more pleasure from it. Jeff nodded and both he and Jimmy spunked at the
same time, filling Hannah and Pamela's mouths with their jism. Jeff had
both lick their lips so he could see the spunk in their mouths before
allowing them to swallow. It was only when Jeff told Hannah to get her
shoulders on the floor did she realise that she was going to be fucked by
the dog. Jeff signalled to Pamela to get in the same position a few feet
away. Jeff and Jimmy helped the dogs to get on the kneeling women, who
both grasped a doggy cock and fed it into their hungry cunts. As soon as
the dogs were in the soaking wet pussy's they started to fuck hard and
fast. Jeff was enjoying himself immensely; partly it was the power he held
over the women and partly the sheer spectacle of watching a dog fucking a
horny woman.

The urgent fucking by the dogs soon had the women moaning incoherently
as their cunts were rammed by the rampant dogs. Jeff wanted them
distracted a little so he could have some more fun. He told both women to
close their eyes and to straighten their backs parallel with the floor and
to open their mouths wide. Both did so immediately, aware that this
relocated the movement of the dog's hard shafts so that they rubbed against
both their G-spots. Both women knew that they had just swallowed a load of
spunk from both boys and wondered what was going on. Not for long. Jeff
signalled to the boys behind the doorway, all had solid erections. He
indicated and they stood in front of the lovely spectacle of the two lovely
women being fucked hard by the two dogs. At the same time they both put
their cocks in a woman's mouth. They were both startled, they didn't
recognise the cocks. It took all their restraint not to open their eyes
and look up at the boy that had his cock in their mouth.

The two boy's previous sexual experience was limited to having fucked
Hannah when Jeff arranged his circle, so they were relatively
inexperienced. The feeling of the women's hot mouths soon had them on the
edge of cumming. They knew that Jeff wouldn't be bothered how they came,
just so long as they did, so both boys grabbed hold of the woman they were
face-fucking and rammed their cocks down their throats. The boy that
Hannah was sucking had at least a 7" cock and she was struggling a bit to
control her gag reflex. A bit shorter, or longer, and Hannah thought she
could manage it but this length she found, was difficult. Hannah
persevered and managed to bring the boy to orgasm in less than 5 minutes; a
feat if you consider that her cunt was being pummelled by the big Alsatian
at the same time.

The boy that Pamela was sucking came in her mouth too and she licked her
lips and swallowed the load. The boys sat on the sofa and watched the dogs
fuck the willing women. Jeff reminded the women that they had to have
their mouths open as he signalled the other two boys. They grinned with
anticipation as they came forward and stuck their turgid cocks in the
women's open mouths. The women were both startled to find yet another cock
they didn't recognise in their mouths. Neither knew the other woman had a
cock in her mouth too. The Alsatian that was fucking Hannah had managed to
get his knot into her. She was shocked at the size of it and could feel
her labia stretched tight around it. The dog was doing much shorter
strokes now that he was tied and Hannah could feel the end of the dog's
cock rubbing against her cervix as he pumped in and out, she couldn't
control her orgasm and struggled to continue to suck the boy's cock as she
came. Pamela was still being fucked hard by Jeff's dog and had already cum
once as the big cock rubbed her g-spot. Pamela hadn't felt the knot
growing only that the cock felt bigger and bigger as it fucked her until it
was so big that the dog only just got it inside her before it would have
been too big to fit. Satisfied that his cock was deep inside his bitch
Jeff's dog also slowed his humping to short, but still fairly brisk thrusts
into Pamela's cunt. Hannah felt the Alsatian's hot spunk as he came and
sprayed the walls of her vagina. Hannah could feel that the boy was going
to cum too and she felt another orgasm rise deep inside her cunt. The boy
came and as he did so he pulled his cock out of her mouth and held it so he
could see his spunk bridge the gap between his cock and Hannah's mouth, his
sperm filling the bottom of her mouth as it ran off her tongue. The other
boy had already cum in Pamela's mouth and both boys, now spent, went to sit
naked on the floor in front of the sofa to watch the show. Jeff's dog had
cum inside Pamela now and everyone watched and waited for the dog's knots
to shrink so they could get untied from the women. Jeff told the women
that they could open their eyes now. He could see how shocked they were to
see the 6 boys watching them. The Alsatian got his cock out of Hannah
first. Hannah immediately clamped the palm of her hand over her pussy so
the spunk didn't immediately run down her thighs. Jeff told her to clean
the dog and she scooted round and grabbed the dog, pushed it to the floor
and got the rapidly shrinking cock into her mouth and cleaned it with her
tongue. Pamela was watching and as soon as Jeff's dog pulled his cock out
of her cunt she did exactly the same. Now both Hannah and Pamela were
kneeling on the floor with one hand holding the spunk inside themselves.
Jeff told them to eat the spunk and the boys watched fascinated as both hot
women scooped the doggy spunk out of their cunts and licked it off their
fingers and palms.

Jeff sent the women to the bathroom to wash each other's cunts in the
shower. He told them to unscrew the shower head and to use the tube inside
each other to wash out any remaining dog spunk. They soon came back
beaming, freshened up, but still hot for cock.

Jeff told them how pleased he was with both of them and suggested they
both laid on the floor on their backs. When they did so Jeff had to remind
Pamela again to keep her legs wide open at all times. She apologised and
spread them. Jeff dropped down next to Hannah and began to kiss and fondle
her. She lifted her arm and found his cock already hard; she stroked it as
he kissed her and played with her nipple rings. He lifted his head and
told one of the boys to get between her legs and lick her. The boy grinned
at Jeff and dropped to his knees between Hannah wide spread legs and began
to lick her exposed clitoris and her labia, sucking the lips in, swirling
his tongue around and pushing them out of his tight lips. Hannah was
gasping. Jeff directed another boy to come and play with Hannah's tits and
nipples. The boy immediately opened his mouth and sucked Hannah's erect
nipple into this mouth, rolled his tongue around on it and licked it like
an ice cream before moving onto the other erect nipple, using his hand to
keep the first nipple taught and erect. Jeff got Jimmy to take over
kissing Hannah, leaving the three boys taking Hannah towards another
orgasm.

Jeff turned his attentions to Pamela, he started kissing her and
stroking her body. The two other boys had seen what happened to Hannah and
didn't wait for Jeff to ask them, one sank between her thighs and started
to lick her smooth naked cunt while the other licked and sucked her tits.
The six boys and two women stayed like that until both women had an orgasm.
Jeff made sure that the boys kept Hannah's cunt hot and wet while they
waited the short time until Pamela reached her orgasm.

Both women were told to kneel. Jeff and Jimmy slid underneath, Jeff
under Hannah and Jimmy under Pamela. Their cocks slid inside the women
effortlessly they were both soaking wet. Two of the boys took position
behind the women and slid their gelled cocks into the willing women's arses
and, as Jeff directed, began to slowly fuck them but ensuring that the end
of their in strokes ended with a hard shove that made the women move up and
down on Jeff and Jimmy's hard cocks. When the rhythm was working to Jeff's
satisfaction he called the other two boys over and had them put their cocks
in the women's mouths. Both Pamela and Hannah were in heaven. Their
orifices all filled with young men with fantastically hard cocks doing what
they loved best; fucking them. Hannah moved her eyes to see Pamela also
glancing over to her. The women could only wink at each other as their
mouths were busy being fucked.

Jeff told the boys that there were now no rules, that they could fuck as
hard and as fast or as soft and as slow as they wanted to. The eager boys
that were fucking the women's arses took opposite approaches. Jeff could
feel the gentleness of the boys thrusts into Hannah's arse as his cock
could feel the ridges of the other's cock through the thin walls separating
Hannah's cunt from her arse. Jeff gently held Hannah's tits, rubbing his
fingers over her nipples and gently pulling the rings with his teeth every
now and then. The boy that was fucking Hannah's face came very quickly and
Jeff allowed her to swallow his spunk straight away. Jeff started to push
up, working his cock in and out of Hannah's hot, wet cunt. Hannah was
already gasping from the torture of the greasy cock sliding in and out of
her arse. Jeff's movement upwards ended as he thrust his pubic bone
against Hannah's exposed clitoris. It only took a few minutes and Hannah
came, drowning Jeff's cock in her juices and causing the guy fucking her
arse to cum too as her orgasm f***ed her to clench her muscles. Then it
was just the two of them, the way Hannah preferred it, her darling boy
thrusting his rigid cock in and out of her willing cunt. Hannah lifted
herself higher so that Jeff's cock rubbed against her g-spot as he thrust.
Her vagina felt Jeff cumming. She knew the tell-tale tremors of Jeff's
spunk rising and she started to cum even before he started to spray his cum
inside her vagina.

Jeff looked at Jimmy and could see that the other two boys had cum and
Jimmy was thrusting his long cock into Pamela. Pamela was sweating and
breathing heavily, begging Jimmy to fill her cunt. He did. Without
warning Jimmy rammed his cock deep in to Pamela and began to cum. Pamela
was already on the edge and as soon as she felt the first spurt of cum her
orgasm started. She pushed down onto Jimmy so his cock was pushed right to
the end of her tunnel so she could feel every spurt of the boy's copious
load as it hit her cervix. She collapsed onto Jimmy and Jeff smiled as he
could see a little spunk escape from her arse as she relaxed her whole
body.

Hannah was laid onto her back (legs open of course) while Pamela
crouched over her to transfer Jimmy's spunk into Hannah's mouth. Then
Pamela was laid on her back while Hannah crouched over her to transfer
Jeff's spunk into Pamela's mouth. Jeff told the girls to mix all the sperm
up by French kissing each other and pushing their gift from one mouth to
the other.

Jeff told the four boys that the show was over and they should get
dressed and go out to play. Thanking Jeff profusely the four boys put on
their clothes, waved to the kissing girls and left the house, along with
the Alsatian. Jeff and Jimmy sat on the sofa watching the girls until Jeff
asked to see what was left. Surprisingly there was still an awful lot of
spunk in both women's mouths. Jeff allowed them to swallow.

It was still fairly early, even though both Jeff's sluts had been fucked
numerous times. Jeff thought for a while and telephoned a different set of
four boys from the twelve that had gang-banged Hannah. Jeff promised them
some action with his sluts and they all promised to be there as soon as
they could.

As soon as the boys arrived Jeff told them to strip off and sit on the
sofa to watch and see how things developed. Jeff orchestrated the
positions starting by bringing his dog into the room. First he had Hannah
kneel in front of the sofa and start to suck the cock of the boy with the
biggest member. Just seeing the naked women had caused all four boys to
have significant erections and Hannah duly chose the biggest, about 9" long
and 3" diameter. Jeff presented the dog to Hannah's cunt and it started
licking. Then he told Pamela to suck its cock. Pamela got down on her
back and slid underneath the dog and wrapped her hand around his growing
cock. She pulled it down to her mouth and began to lick it while she
stroked it. Jeff watched her and told her she was doing a good job as he
saw the dog's cock get bigger, until it was about as big as the cock that
Hannah was sucking. He told Pamela that she had forgotten the "legs apart"
rule. She quickly spread her legs and continued stroking and licking the
dog's ever growing cock. Jeff went and sat down between Pamela's
wide-spread legs and began to play with her cunt as she carried on stroking
and licking the dog's cock as it licked Hannah. Pamela's cunt was so wet
that Jeff soon had three fingers inside her. He knew that Pamela was
getting more and more aroused and made her pull her legs up so that his
fingers were brushing over her G-spot as he finger-fucked her hard. Soon
he could hear Pamela's breathing getting ragged as she neared a new climax.
Jeff encouraged her. He told her what a dirty girl she was for playing
with an innocent dog's cock and what a naughty slut she was. Jeff knew she
was getting near an orgasm and he told her to put the dog's cock in her
mouth and suck it. He felt her cunt squeezing his fingers as she lifted
her head to follow his instructions. Jeff watched the cock disappear into
Pamela's mouth and into her throat. She was really good he thought. He
was pleased that she had given herself to him.

Jeff let her suck the cock as he worked on her cunt until she had a
crashing orgasm and collapsed to the floor. Jeff knew it was time and he
got up and lifted his dog up. He told Pamela to feed the dog's cock into
Hannah's cunt as she still knelt in front of the boy she was sucking off.
Hannah was on another planet by now. The dog's tongue had already given
her an orgasm, but as she felt the big dog cock slide into her vagina she
came again. Watching the dog fuck Hannah made the boy she was sucking come
in her throat. He just held her there with his softening penis still in
her mouth as he watched the dog's movements get faster and faster. He
could feel Hannah being rammed from behind as the big dog's cock stroked in
and out of her.

Pamela was still lying underneath watching the dog's cock hammer in and
out of Hannah's cunt, Jeff tapped her shoulder and told her to slide out
from underneath him. He put her on her knees and got up behind her and
poked his cock into her moist cunt. He held her by her hips as he rocked
in and out of her. Both were fascinated by the spectacle of Hannah being
fucked hard by Jeff's hound. The dog fucked Hannah for nearly 10 minutes,
Jeff heard Hannah go through at least 2 racking orgasms as the huge doggy
cock pounded her cunt. The boy whose cock Hannah had sucked and got out
from under her head and all the boys were watching Hannah and Pamela being
fucked. Mesmerised mostly by the sight of the big dog's cock sawing in and
out of Hannah's vagina. Hannah was moaning and Jeff knew she was
approaching another orgasm. The dog had managed to get his knot inside
Hannah's cunt and Jeff could see that it had stretched Hannah's skin so
tight it was virtually transparent, then Hannah felt the dog's cock stiffen
and she knew he was going spunk inside her. As the dog started to
ejaculate Hannah screamed as another orgasm rocked her body and she
squeezed hard on the dog's cock, encouraging him to fill her with his doggy
goo. Once he had delivered his spunk the dog wanted to pull out of
Hannah's cunt. It took another 5 minutes for the knot to shrink enough to
let the dog's cock escape. The dog went to lay down on the other side of
the room. Hannah just laid there face down on the armchair exhausted. She
still had her legs wide open and her cunt was gaping where the big cock had
stretched her. Jeff could see a big glob of spunk was about to start
dripping out of her cunt and down her thigh. When it did Jeff told Hannah
to clean herself up with her fingers. Jeff was on the verge of cumming.
He stopped fucking Pamela and told her to squeeze his cock. Hannah lifted
her head and turned around and smiled at her audience. She said how
fantastic that fuck had been before she stood, then crouched and began to
dip her fingers inside herself and lick the dog spunk off them. Pamela
squeezed Jeff's cock and felt the familiar throb as his spunk rose and
sprayed inside her.

The boys were all hot from watching the doggy fuck. Jeff looked around
the room and saw 5 very hard cocks, he slid his cock out of Pamela's cunt
and she scooted round and licked it clean for him. He told the girls to
get busy relieving the boys of their erections. Hannah could only manage
to suck one of the boys as her cunt was still throbbing from the dog's
fuck. Pamela took on two of them, one at each end, the boy fucking her was
oblivious to the presence of Jeff's spunk inside her. The boy in Hannah's
mouth had never been sucked so expertly and he soon came. Hannah sucked
all three boys before Pamela managed to coax the spunk out of the two boys
that were fucking her. Jeff was having a great time. It was still early
and the women had been fucked in their mouths or cunts at least 10 times
and Jeff was feeling very much in control of his women. There was one more
thing Jeff wanted to do before they went to find lunch, and that was to
watch Pamela being fucked by the dog.

Jeff told Hannah to crawl over to the dog and to suck his cock until it
was hard enough to fuck with. Hannah did as she was told and the boys were
rewarded with the sight of Hannah's adorned cunt lips as she spread her
legs and lowered her head to get the dog's cock into her mouth. Jeff told
Jimmy to get behind Hannah and get his cock in her arse to keep her
focussed - which of course it didn't. Jimmy grabbed the jelly and stuck
two fingers into it and smeared it over his cock before sliding into
Hannah's willing arse. Soon though, the dog's cock was hard as a rock and
he was starting to thrust into Hannah's wet and warm mouth. Jimmy was
rolling Hannah's clitoris between his thumb and forefinger as he gently
pushed and pulled his greasy cock in and out of her tight arse, when she
came hard she accidentally let the dog's cock all the way down her throat
as she lost control.

Pamela was instructed to get onto her knees and spread her legs wide.
Jeff told her to put her cheek on the floor and really push her cunt lips
out. Jeff walked around behind her and played with her cunt lips and
pushed a finger inside her and moved it about to stretch it a bit, ready
for the assault it was about to get. When he was satisfied that she was
ready Jeff told one of the boys to bring the dog over and had Pamela reach
back through her legs and feed the stiff cock into her cunt. Pamela's
position allowed for much deeper penetration and soon the dog was hammering
into Pamela's cunt. The boys just watched as the horny woman was fucked,
amazed to see the long pink cock ramming in and out of her soaking wet
cunt. As they watched Pamela being fucked by the dog Jeff saw that Jimmy
had spunked in Hannah's arse and she was licking his cock clean. Jeff had
Hannah come over to where he was sitting on the sofa, first she had to
clean the spunk out of her arse, which she did by holding one hand
underneath her as she put two fingers in her arse and spread her rectum.
The spunk dripped onto her hand and she licked it off her palm. When she
was done she stood up, turned around, held her cunt lips apart with two
fingers and sat on Jeff's cock and watched with him as the dog gave
Pamela's cunt a pummelling. Jeff thought her cunt felt fantastic as she
gently squeezed his cock with her vaginal muscles as they both watched
Pamela being fucked.

When the dog came Pamela came too. Jeff was watching her face and saw
her smile as she felt the spunk filling her. The dog had to wait for his
knot to shrink, then he immediately pulled out and went away. Jeff told
Pamela to cover her cunt with her hand so she didn't lose any of the spunk.
Her Vagina was stretched open at least 3" once the dog had withdrawn his
cock and Jeff could already see the spunk there ready to dribble out.
Pamela knew what to do and turned over and crouched down. She took her
hand away from her cunt. It was already leaking spunk and she licked the
goo off the palm of her hand before plunging her fingers deep inside her
cunt and scooping big dollops of doggy spunk onto her fingers and licking
it off.

Jeff was delighted with his women. He told them to go and shower
themselves and to behave themselves and to come straight back when they
were clean. While they were showering Jeff selected their clothes from
their wardrobes and left them on their bed. Jeff had decided when Pamela
moved in that they should sl**p together, although Pamela had her own room
so it wasn't suspicious if Pamela's s****r came to visit.

When the girls emerged from the bathroom they found that Jeff had put
out the Micro skirt and top that Hannah had worn on the bus on Pamela side
of the bed along with the tight button-up blouse. Pamela didn't have huge
tits like Hannah did but the tight blouse really showed off her huge
nipples. When she put the skirt on and looked in the mirror she gasped
again at how short it was. Her cunt lips were covered but when she looked
behind she could definitely see the cheeks of her arse. She stood there
while Hannah dressed in what Jeff had left for her, a short tight leather
dress with a zip that opened top and bottom. Hannah put it on, it was
maybe an inch longer than the skirt that Pamela had on which meant that her
arse cheeks might be covered. Hannah left it undone as she knew that
wherever she put the zip Jeff would want to put it somewhere else. When
the girls walked back into the lounge the boys clapped their hands, they
looked so sexy. Jeff did Hannah's zip up - hardly. It was open so much at
the bottom that she could see her rings if she leant forward a bit. The
top was unzipped down to below her tits, her huge tits forcing it apart but
the tightness of the fit kept her tits covered. Three of the boys had to
leave as they had things planned with their parents for lunch. They each
thanked Hannah and Pamela for their sexy display and for sucking and
fucking them and gave them a kiss and fondled them as they left.

Jeff let his dog out in the back yard and they all left the house and
walked down to Hannah's car, which was parked a few houses away. Jeff
walked behind the two women and watched the reaction of the people in the
street to his wardrobe choices. The men certainly appreciated it he could
tell as he watched Pamela's arse cheeks as she swung her hips as she
walked. Jeff got in the front with Hannah, while Jimmy and the other boy,
Tommy, got in the back with Pamela. Tommy hadn't seen the women following
their rules before so he was a bit taken aback when Pamela sat in the
middle of the seat and opened her legs wide, one foot either side of the
tunnel. The action of opening her legs pulled the skirt up and the whole
of Pamela's cunt was on show. Hannah too had opened her legs wide and Jeff
helped by pulling the zip up further so that she was totally on show too.
Hannah turned and grinned at Pamela and asked her how she would have
managed on a bus wearing that! Pamela looked at her and smiled and said
she would have been terrified but she would have done it if Jeff had told
her she must. As Hannah pulled away Jimmy and Tommy couldn't resist
m*****ing Pamela. They got her to put her arms around their shoulders and
they soon had her blouse open with a boy sucking either nipple, one
stroking her clitoris and the other sliding two fingers in and out of her
vagina. They stopped at a traffic light and there was a truck next to
them. Jeff leant over and beeped the horn to attract the driver's
attention. He looked down amazed to see the two naked cunts on show and the
two boys m*****ing the mostly naked woman in the back. He pulled the horn
in the truck to show his appreciation. Jeff smiled as the lights changed
and Hannah drove away.

When Hannah parked the car at the shopping mall the boys quickly brought
Pamela to an orgasm and helped rearrange her clothes to a semblance of
decency. They waited for Jeff's instruction to get out of the car. Jeff
watched a car load of boys pull up a few yards away then got out himself.
He walked around to Hannah's door and opened it wide and stepped back as
she turned and put her leg out of the car, deliberately totally exposing
her decorated cunt to the other boys. The boys could not believe what they
were watching as the sexy older woman deliberately and slowly got out of
the car showing off her cunt, adorned with rings and chains and a tattoo
they couldn't quite read. Then Jeff opened the back door wide too. Jimmy
had slid out of the way so that Pamela could make an exit. She did too.
In her tiny skirt she couldn't have hidden her cunt anyway, but she made a
meal of sliding to the door with her legs apart and putting one foot on the
ground before sliding forward and with wide stretched legs. Once both
women were sitting in the doorway showing their widespread cunts Jeff told
them to stand. They both stood facing the other boys. Both still showing
off their cunt's lips as Jeff hadn't told them they could pull their
clothing down to cover themselves up. Jeff stepped between them and took
them by the hand and they walked towards the shopping mall. The boys from
the car followed them in gawping at the sight of the two of them from
behind. At the doorway to the mall Jeff stopped and arranged the women's
clothes so they were as they had left the house, indecent - but not
blatant. Jeff then led them straight to the escalator where they stood side
by side, Hannah a couple of steps up from Pamela, both standing with their
legs apart. Jeff was only a couple of steps down and could see both their
cunts. The boys all waited at the bottom until the girls walked off at the
top. They couldn't believe what they had seen.

Jeff took them down the aisle looking for something interesting. Then
he saw a shoe shop. He took the women into the shop and asked the manager
if he could fit them with identical red sandals that he had seen in the
window. He asked the manager to be sure to measure their feet as it was
the first time he had brought them here shopping. The man got the foot
measure down and knelt down in front of Pamela he asked her to lift her
foot so he could remove her shoe. He held her ankle as he helped her, then
he noticed her cunt. He could not notice it really as from where he was
kneeling it was completely on view as she stood with her legs apart, just
lifting her leg slightly completely exposed her cunt. He glanced over at
Hannah and realised she was just as on show as she was standing with her
legs apart too and her dress barely reached the bottom of her cunt lips, he
could see the chain hanging down from her cunt rings. Jeff watched the
manager as he started to sweat. He was trying not to look, or not be seen
to be looking as he fitted the measure for both of Pamela's feet before
disappearing out back to find the sandals for her size. He sent in a young
man to deal with Hannah. He clearly hadn't told him why, but when the
young guy saw Hannah's cunt he could keep his eyes away from the jewellery
on her lips. He made a good show of measuring her and when the manager
brought back the shoes for Pamela the man told the manager Hannah's size
and took the sandals off him. He clearly wanted a closer look at Pamela's
fanny. He got it too because he asked her to sit down. As soon as she sat
down Pamela opened her legs as per Jeff's rules. Jeff could have told her
not to but he didn't so she just followed the rules and the guy had an
unobstructed view of Pamela's lips. Pamela was so turned on that her wet
lips had stuck to her thighs and the shop assistant could see right into
her pink vagina. Jeff was standing next to her and he could smell her
arousal from when Jimmy and Tommy had brought her to an orgasm just a few
minutes ago. The man just gazed into Pamela's cunt as he fitted the
sandals. The manager came back with the other pair and just stood there
looking at Pamela's cunt while holding the shoe box with Hannah's new
shoes. When the man was satisfied with the fit he asked Pamela to walk up
and down the store to see if they were comfortable. Pamela stood and made
no attempt to cover herself as she paraded up and down the store, gaining
lots of attention. She came back and said they were fine and sat down and
immediately spread her legs again, and as the assistant removed the sandals
several other people seemed to want to be in that part of the shop
suddenly, including at least four men and a couple of boys that just stood
open mouthed looking at Pamela. The assistant had just finished taking off
the sandals that Pamela was wearing when Jeff said that she would be
wearing them and to pack her old shoes instead. The man said OK and helped
put the sandals back on her, all the while with the audience gazing at her
naked shaved vagina. Then they turned to Hannah. The assistant asked if
she would sit down for the fitting. Hannah did so and immediately opened
her legs as Pamela had, showing off not just her cunt's lips but her rings
and chains and the little ring that held her clitoris out. Jeff had not
put the zip down as much as before they were in the car and he could just
make out the bottom of her "Jeff's cunt" tattoo, as could all the people
watching. There was quite a crowd gathering now as people were attracted
by the circle of people looking at the two girls sitting side by side, both
with their legs wide open. Hannah did her parade and decided the shoes
were comfortable for her too, so she kept hers on and went to pay for both,
leaving Pamela sitting entertaining the crowd. Jeff told her to stand up
and she walked over to where Hannah was standing at the cash desk. She
stood next to Hannah and opened her legs, as Hannah had done. She knew she
still had an audience and she bent over from the waist to make a leisurely
adjustment to her sandal strap giving the whole shop and unobstructed view
of the inside of her cunt lips and almost all her arse as the micro skirt
lifted up as she bent over. She stood up, turned her shoulders and winked
at Jeff who was smiling at her. When they left the shop Jeff thought their
audience would follow them for the rest of the day, so after a little more
browsing, including a couple of more revealing escalators Jeff decided
there were too many following to make lunch fun, so they went back to
Hannah's car to find somewhere quieter to eat.

Jeff asked Pamela to drive and got in the front next to her, pleased to
see her open her legs wide before closing the car door. Hannah slipped
into the back into the arms of Jimmy and Tommy who soon had her dress
unzipped and off her shoulders. They were fondling her huge tits and
pulling her nipple rings while the played with her pussy jewellery and
pulled her big cunt lips. Before they left the mall car park one of them
had his fingers in her cunt while the other stroked her sensitive clitoris.
Jeff directed Pamela to drive to a drive-thru fast food place where the
order-taker was gobsmacked to see first Pamela's wide-open legs and vagina
as she gave the order, then as he entered it into the machine his eyes
glanced to the back of the car to see the two boys groping a naked woman
with the biggest tits he had ever seen and lots of rings and chains around
her vagina. Needless to say when they got to the pick-up window there must
have been all the male staff, and some of the female staff in the place
stretching over each other to see the displayed charms of the two older
women.

Jeff told Pamela to drive down to the car park near the river a short
distance away so they could eat. They all got out of the car, once Hannah
had completed her orgasm and the two boys had helped her back into her
leather dress. Jeff got a picnic blanket out of the back of the car and
spread it on the grass next to the river so they all sit and eat. The
women of course opened their legs as soon as they sat down, but they were
facing the river with the boys sitting around them. Some of the boats
seemed to have to make numerous journey's past that point on the river and
there were several cameras heard. The sound of the cameras gave Jeff and
idea that he would remember when they returned to Hannah's house.

After lunch they laid on the blankets for a while stroking the women
until Jeff said they should go before the boats started mooring! They went
straight back to Hannah's house where Tommy saw the rules being acted out
for the first time as Hannah and Pamela both stripped naked as soon as they
closed the front door. Jeff disappeared for a couple of minutes and came
back with Hannah's video camera. The women weren't sure about being
recorded having sex with u******e boys but Jeff wasn't asking, he was
telling.

Jeff went through and let the dog in from the yard. The dog went
straight for Hannah's cunt as it was the smelliest having been recently
masturbated by the boys. Hannah began to push it away but Jeff stopped
her. He made a new rule. If the dog put his nose between either women's
legs they had to stop walking and stand with their legs apart. If the dog
started licking them they had to stand and wait until it had finished. If
the dog's tongue brought them to orgasm then they had to get on their knees
and let the dog fuck them. The other woman had to supervise getting the
dog's cock into whichever cunt was going to get fucked. Hannah stood and
listened to Jeff's instructions as the dog licked her. Her clitoris was so
sensitive that it took hardly any time at all before she came again and
immediately dropped to her knees and Pamela helped guide the dog's cock
into her cunt. Hannah suspected there was going to be quite a lot of dog
fucking going on! Jeff watched the action as the dog urgently fucked
Hannah Jeff began his first video recording of his women's sexual activity
with him, his friends and his pet.

When the dog finished and had spunked inside her, they waited a few
minutes until he pulled out. Jeff made another new rule that whoever had
been fucked had to clean the dog's cock with their tongue while the other
woman was responsible for cleaning the spunk-filled vagina with their
tongue. Hannah immediately dropped her head into the dog's lap and cleaned
him before crouching over Pamela's supine body and watching the other woman
lick the spunk out of her cunt with her tongue. Watching Hannah being
fucked by the hound got all the boys erect again. While they watched
Pamela lay down and Hannah crouch over her mouth to be cleaned they all
stripped off and decided that Hannah could suck Jeff's cock while the other
two double-fucked Pamela. Pamela smiled at how they organised themselves
as she dropped to her knees and spread her thighs and opened her mouth
ready for them.

Jeff continued to record video all afternoon as the two willing women
fucked and sucked the horny young boys. Eventually it was time to leave
and Jeff put the video camera down and told Hannah to copy the film onto
her laptop and to charge the battery because it would be going with them to
the tattooist tomorrow. Hannah smiled at the memory of her visit and
looked forward to seeing Pamela get her tattoo and jewellery, and
especially she was looking forward to seeing Pamela pay for it on the end
of the tattooists monster cock. Jeff too, couldn't wait for tomorrow and
their special session he had arranged with the tattooist in the closed
shop.

... Continue»
Posted by runzaton 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 10576  |  
100%
  |  2

Replacing My Cum Bucket

It was a dark and stormy night (don’t all stories start like this?) Actually, it was a beautiful, moon lit evening and I was naked from the waist down, peering out of my bedroom window and into the bedroom window of the woman that lived in the house next to us. For the past five years or so, since I was just a snotty little teenager, I had jacked off pretty much every night as I stood at my window and watched our beautiful, large breasted neighbour get ready for bed.

Her name is Mrs. Smith, Cynthia Smith actually, and she is a very beautiful older woman. She has huge tits. Really huge tits! Tits so big that I’m sure they are almost as big as my mom’s massive mammaries. I guessed that she is pretty much about the same age as my mom too. I usually got off watching the way she took care of her big tits almost each and every night as she got ready for bed. To be perfectly honest, I have never seen my mom naked nor have I thought of her in a sexual way but come to think of it, I guess that she looks every bit as hot as Mrs. Smith.

For some time now, I had been suspecting that Mrs. Smith knew that I was watching her undress every night. She never really did anything to let on that she knew I was watching, it was just the way her evening ritual started to get a little more elaborate, provocative and somewhat theatrical. She did things that you probably wouldn’t do unless you had an appreciative “audience.” I couldn’t be sure that she knew I was watching her but I had my suspicions.

I, or perhaps we, were very lucky in that the only place that could see into her bedroom at night was from my bedroom. Both our windows had privacy from the street and this meant that we could do our thing without too much worry that we might be seen, interrupted or busted.

When I first started watching her, she just did the normal things you would expect of someone who is getting ready for bed. I would get a brief glimpse of her massive tits just as she slipped out of her bra and turned out the lights. The moment I lived for every night, was when she unhooked her bra and let those big babies hang loose and get some air. They would almost leap out of her big bra and then roll around on her chest for a few seconds before gravity took over completely.

Because my window was higher than hers, I had a pretty good view of her from the waist up as she sat in front of her mirrored dresser. When she sat down, it looked like her huge tits would finally come to rest on her lap. I couldn’t tell for sure if they hung all the way to her lap but it looked pretty darned close.

As she slipped off her bra, she would usually give her tits a quick (too quick) massage. It was if they were itchy or something after being cooped up all day in that massive industrial strength garment. As she massaged them, her fingers would almost disappear into the twin-mountains of soft looking breast flesh and then she would turn out the lights and the show would be over. It was hard to see how big her nipples were because she would sit sideways and the whole show would be over in the matter of just a minute or so. This short glimpse of her big tits however, was more than enough brain candy to fuel my nightly jerk off session even though, by the time I was finally ready to cum, I was staring into a dark window unable to see anything. The “show” would never last long enough that I was able to cum while actually looking at her big tits.

As time went on, she started to take more and more time as she prepared for bed. Lately, “getting ready for bed“ was taking her almost an hour every night and I was finally able to jerk off and cum while actually looking at her big tits. So far, my luck has been holding and lately I’ve been treated to great show after great show.

I have a roll of paper towels stashed under my bed and pretty much every night, I blow one or two massive loads into a couple of paper towels. I learned at an early age that it got terribly messy if I tried to blow my load into anything less than at least two or three layers of heavy-duty paper towel. Jerking off with Kleenex was a joke. When I was much younger, I tried jerking off into some Kleenex and my load blasted right through the stuff and hit the wall. Then I tried using a paper towel with the same messy result. The wall was taking quite a beating! Then I tried jerking off into two or three thickness of paper towel and the same frickin thing happened. What a mess! I finally learned that the secret to success was to leave a gap of about two inches from the end of my dick to the paper towel that was held tightly around the end of my cock by one of my hands. This worked better but was still really messy sometimes because I would usually cum so much that I would fill the end of the paper towel and it would start leaking out. And, sometimes I would get a bit carried away and shove the end of my cock right through the paper towel and blow my load all over the place. I was on a search for something I could blow my load into without worrying about where all my cum would go.

When my cock was much smaller, I would sometimes use a condom and really enjoyed the fact that I didn’t have to worry as much about my load blasting all over the place. It wasn’t too long before I had a hard time (no pun intended) finding condoms large enough to fit my growing penis. It seemed that my cock was getting larger and larger all the time and when I found that I couldn’t roll on an extra-large condom without it hurting a bit, I sensed I must be getting pretty darned big. In fact, I was getting more and more embarrassed by the size of the damned thing. After gym class at school, I started to try and have my shower after everyone had left so that I wouldn’t have to put up with the stares and snide comments. I mean, who wants to be called horse cock or donkey boy? I didn’t really know what they meant by that but I knew they thought I was a bit of a freak.

The thought that I just might be a freak of some kind caused enough dread within me that I shunned any attempts by girls at school to get to know me. Some guys thought I was gay because I didn’t date girls. The truth was that I was just too damned embarrassed and the last thing I wanted was to have some girl start to like me and then later reject me when she found out about my “big problem”. Every time I got near a good-looking girl (usually one with big tits) I would pop a boner and have to go jerk off. These oversized balls of mine produce a lot of cum and it seemed that if I didn’t jerk off five or six times a day, it starts to really ache bad down there. I figured that I was in for a pretty lonely life and that the only sex I would ever get would come from the pleasure I got from my own hands. I even sucked myself off for a while, the second time I did it I got stuck against the wall and couldn’t pull out in time. The result was one of my biggest loads shooting in my mouth, it was warm and gooey, my cum ropes shot out so quickly some even shot all down my throat, coating my whole throat with hot sperm and not knowing what to do I embarrassed I just wanted it to be over quick. So I started to suck it out, as soon as I did my balls and dick felt so good, I thought I was cuming again. I of course was not ready for the extra cum that shot out so I choked, it pushed my dick out of my mouth and the second half of my load blew all over my face. It didn’t taste bad; in fact I really liked the taste I thought, I defiantly loved how I orgasm twice as hard when I sucked the sperm out my balls. I drifted off a while and woke up a few minutes later, the sperm on my face still wet. I leaned up and it dripped down, I licked up as much as I could, I loved the taste of my nut juice. I started to get hard; using my index finger I scooped globs of still warm baby gravy and ate it “Mmmm” groaning greedily to get the next glob. By time I was done I was rock hard again, not wasting time I got in position quickly, horny as fuck to suck my own cock. I was so skinny that it was easy for me, I swallowed my huge mushroom head with a quarter shaft of my fuck stick with ease. I began to bob my head back and forth, learning that teeth hurt badly, but next I locked just my lips around my shaft, softly at first bobbing up and down on my own donkey dick with ease. My lips wet with salvia and being a soft muscle felt soooo fucking amazing, I smacked my big lips tighter around my cock. “Mmmmmm….Ummm…” I moaned pushing salvia to my lips and cock as quickly as I could. I was getting used to breathing out my nose, the air felt so fucking well on my balls. I took a big sniffle in and got the full flavor of what my spit covered dick tasted like, it was dirty, but fuck that just made me want it deeper. I pulled my head onto my cock and got half of it swallowed; I felt my mouth bursting to contain my thickness. I didn’t care I pushed and pulled one last time, soon I had almost deepthroated myself. It hurt a little when my dick punched through my throat, but my throat was so tight it made it bearable. As soon as I got used to the neck strain and deepthroat I started to bob on my knob, locking my newly discovered dick sucking lips tightly around my shaft. Soon I was sucking so fast my room was filled with slurping and groans. My nose was packed with a strong dick and what I imagined was my sweaty balls smell. It was too much I felt my cum boiling in my balls, I pulled out just enough so I could get a good suck of my mushroom head while holding the cum in my balls. I started to suck like it was air and exploded in my mouth. As usual it was a giant wave of baby gravy; it filled my mouth too quickly and leaked out my mouth causing me to choke on my jizz splashing huge globs of white spunk all my face, chest, and bed. I swallowed my dick deep again and sucked as hard and fast as I could. It felt so good it felt like what I thought d**gs felt like, my whole body was on fire, my balls tingled and I gobbled my tasty jizz down like a slut. I wanted it so bad I gripped my lips tight again and bobbed up and down, and couldn’t believe it when with no warning I came again. Never stopping sucking my cock, and sucking at the same time I felt my eyes roll back into my head and I must of passed out. When I awoke my mouth was filled with hot sperm and my entire face was cum covered, I decided after that it turned me on but I stopped doing that because it made me feel like a real pervert and I told myself that I would only resort to blowing myself if it became obvious that I would never have a girlfriend. Besides, I couldn’t swallow fast enough to handle the massive load of cum and I would always make a huge mess all over the place that took a long time to clean up.

Anyway, that’s enough about my big stupid penis and balls. I should get back to the details of my voyeuristic adventures with Mrs. Smith. Although our windows were only about 20 feet apart and I had a pretty good view of the “action”, I wanted however, to be able to see more, much more. I came up with a plan. Not long after the nightly “show” started to take longer, I pretended to develop an interest in bird watching (well, it was the truth after a fashion) and I asked my mom for a nice pair of binoculars for Christmas. Fortunately, she bought me a set of really good ones with zoom lenses and now, I could not only see Mrs. Smith better, I could see detail that I never knew existed. Now I could tell when Mrs. Smith’s nipples got hard and I could even see the little bumps on her nipples. When I zoomed in, one of her big tits would almost completely fill the field of vision and it was like I was right in the room with her.

As I spied on Mrs. Smith, I would jack off with one hand and hold the binoculars with the other. This didn’t work very well at all. The view got very shaky (if you know what I mean) and I had to put them down when I started to cum so I could use the spare hand to hold some paper towels to help contain the flood of cum. Besides, for years I had developed a two handed technique that was required to properly handle my big stick.

The answer came to me one day as I sat there catching my breath after a massive orgasm. Mrs. Smith had just turned out her light and when I looked over at the binoculars that had landed on the bed where I tossed them; I noticed a female thread on the bottom. It suddenly dawned on me that it just might be possible to mount the binoculars on a tripod. I dug deep into the back of my closet and sure enough, a tripod for my old camera was there. I quickly set it up and became very excited when I realized that my jerk off sessions might have turned a new corner. Now, it just might be possible to get a clear, steady view of Mrs. Smith and have both hands to mercilessly beat my throbbing meat. Becoming even more innovative, I found that my plastic garbage bucket would fit in between the legs of the tripod and if I leaned it at just the right angle, I was able to pump my loads of cum into it. Sure, it was a bit messy and I had to clean out the bucket all the time but hey, I didn’t have to try and catch my big, sticky load with a stupid paper towel. On balance, it was much better because it was a lot less messy that when the head of my cock pushed its way through the soggy end of the paper towel and I ended up cumming all over the place. Have you ever tried to get a big load of cum out of the carpet? This was much better.

I became excited about test-driving the new arrangement. The very next night I was in business and had a whole new lease on life. Mom had gone to bed. She is a doctor at a research facility and starts her day really early so she always goes to bed early. I was butt naked, the tripod was set up, the ‘cum bucket’ was in place and I was slow stroking my bad boy waiting for Mrs. Smith to come into her bedroom and do her thing. I must have dripped about a half a cup of glistening pre-cum into the bucket by the time she finally turned on her light. Man, was I ready for this!

I was always a little worried that my mom would come into the room and catch me jerking off. Even if she didn’t catch me red handed (so to speak) there was no mistaking the musty odour of sex emanating from the puddle of precum in the bucket. I used a lot of the precum to grease up my cock to make it nice and slippery and when I did that, the smell got even stronger.

As I pondered all of this I was interrupted in my thought when true to form, Mrs. Smith walked over to her dresser and studied herself in the mirror. She leaned her head first one way and then the other as she took off her earrings. She had already undressed somewhere and was now wearing a burgundy coloured, robe that looked like it was made from silk. This particular robe was one of my favourites (I have seen many of them over the years) because it was so short and because it tied at the waist in a way that left no doubt that Mrs. Smith was packing a world-class set of hooters.

I rarely got to see her change out of her street clothes and assumed she must keep her robes and a laundry hamper in the bathroom or something. Whatever the case, it was nice that we could usually cut to the chase and not waste a lot of time getting completely undressed. (Although, I admit there were times when I wished I could watch her undress from the very beginning.)

And so it was that Mrs. Smith continued her nightly ritual. While she still had the robe on, she would turn this way and that with her hands on her hips as she posed like a model and checked out her figure. She would suck in her gut (she had a very small tummy) and cinch the belt on her robe for a minute to make her waist look as small as possible. Or perhaps she did that to make her huge tits look even bigger that they already did. I had no doubt that Mrs. Smith was proud of her big tits and I’m sure she took great pleasure from their size and shape. She cupped her silk covered tits in her hands and hefted them a few times, still turning this way and that way as she examined herself in the mirror. Then came the moment I always looked forward to. She pulled back the top of her robe until it was off her shoulders and leaned her head back to let her long hair fall over her naked shoulders. Her robe was then lowered just low enough that her big nipples were still hidden from view but you could see about a mile and a half of cleavage. She pressed her big boobs together creating even deeper cleavage. Man, all I wanted to do was shove my face deep into that cleavage and bury myself in mountains of soft breast flesh.

My cock got even harder as she started the cleavage thing. Man it felt good to stroke my cock. Sometimes, I became worried that I would become obsessed with jerking off. It felt so frickin good! I could only imagine what it might feel like to place the shaft of my cock in between her big tits or maybe even stick it into her mouth. I had no idea what a blowjob or a wet pussy would feel like as it surrounded my cock but I was sure that if I ever got a taste of sex for real, I would be forever addicted.

In the theatre of my mind, I could almost hear some sleazy stripper music playing in the background as I watched Mrs. Smith and stroked my big cock up and down. She slowly started to remove her robe. It was still on her arms but the front opened and dropped enough that her tits came into view. Well, most of her tits came into view. Her tits are so fucking huge that the bottom of each massive tit must have been near her tummy. My view through the window only allowed me to see most of her upper body when she was seated but I couldn’t quite see the bottom of her tits.

Then came one of my favourite parts, she untied the belt on her robe and tossed it over the back of a chair leaving her naked, at least from the waist up. Until she stood up, I couldn’t tell if she was wearing panties or nothing at all. There they were! Huge fucking cannons! Fuck me! I hoped I would never get used to the thrill I got whenever those big babies came into view. Man, this woman has a set of major league funbags. She used both hands to cradle and heft her left tit. She kind of massaged it a bit and then lifted it up as high as she could. I loved this part. She scooped up all that tit flesh and brought the big nipple to her lips. She rolled her tongue around the nipple and thanks to the high-powered binoculars, I could see the big nipple start to erect. As soon as it had extended a half an inch or so, she started to softly suck on it.

I wondered how many women could suck their tits as easily as Mrs. Smith could. It made me think about my mom for a second. I’m pretty sure Mom’s tits are even larger than Mrs. Smith’s and I found myself wondering if mom ever gave her tits a tongue bath similar to the one I was witnessing. Before I knew it, I was stroking my cock harder and faster as I thought about my mom’s huge breasts. I chastised myself for a second or two, gave my head a shake to exit the daydream and returned my focus to the live show that Mrs. Smith was putting on.

She “dropped” her left tit and it went crashing down and wobbled around for a second before coming to rest. She picked it up and dropped it again. She must love the way it feels when that much soft flesh goes crashing down. Or maybe, like me, she just liked watching the big orb flop around.

Then, consistent with her nightly ritual, she started the same treatment with her right breast. I loved the part when she sucked the nipple deep into her mouth. She seemed to be sucking really hard tonight because her cheeks caved in when she sucked. I let my imagination run wild and imagined those cheeks caving in like that as she sucked my cock. What if she liked sucking cock as much as she loved sucking her own tits?

I knew the nightly “show” was coming to a close pretty soon so I started to really pump my fat prick. I got that old familiar feeling that signalled the rush of cum from my balls and I got ready to aim it into the bucket.

I didn’t want to tear my eyes away from Mrs. Smith for even a moment and I watched as she placed a hand under each huge breast, cupping them in her hands as best she could, and then lifted them both as high as she could. Her hands pretty much disappeared into the super-pliant soft breast flesh. She was now standing in profile to me and looked straight into the mirror of her dresser. Now that she was standing, I cast my eyes quickly downward and I could see the thin string of her thong as it headed into the crack of her ass.

Returning my gaze to her huge fucking tits, I saw her bounce her boobs a couple of times and let them fall. She seemed to like watching them flop around. I was really into stroking my bad boy now. I was getting close to cumming and was trying to hold off until she got to my favourite part. Here it comes (so to speak). She grabbed both her nipples and pulled on them, softly at first and then harder and harder. She tugged and yanked on her nipples making her big tits flop up and down wildly on her chest. Then she pulled her nipples up and away from her so that she grossly deformed the shape of her tits and turned them into pointed objects, each larger than a football. That was it! My cock was so hard I couldn’t bend it down to aim at the bucket so as I started to cum, I had to hunch over like a hound dog fucking a football and blasted the first volley of hot cum into the bucket. Splat! Well, most of it got into the bucket. It hit the far side of the plastic bucket with a loud splat that was so loud I thought my mom might hear. Shit!

I pumped a few more ropes of thick cum into the bucket and then took another look into the binoculars hoping Mrs. Smith was still there. She was. And then … at the ripe old age of eighteen, I just about had a heart attack. Just as I zoomed in on Mrs. Smith, she turned towards me, lifted a big tit up so she could kiss the nipple, let it drop heavily back to her chest and then did the same to the other tit. This time however, as she kissed, licked and sucked her own nipple, she maintained suction between her nipple and her lips but then, she looked up and I suddenly became aware that she was looking right at me with smiling eyes. The binoculars made it seem as if she was just a couple of feet away and when she looked right at me, I just about lost it. My cock spewed another couple of thick ropes into the wall as I ducked away from her view. I’m not sure why I ducked but duck I did. A simple reflex from being “caught” I suppose.

I didn’t know what to do or think or how to feel. I felt like a dirty little perv for being caught peeping but at the same time, I felt strangely excited. On balance, I was pretty much scared shitless. What if Mrs. Smith told my mom that I was some form of pond scum low life pervert peeping Tom? Shit!

I went into the bathroom, pumped the last few shots of cum out of my cock and took a big piss. I wet a towel and went back into my bedroom to clean up all the cum that had missed the bucket when I had gone berserk. I had to work in the dark because I didn’t want to let Mrs. Smith see my lights on.

After cleaning up my room as best I could, I got into bed and lay there with my mind racing a mile a minute. Did she really know that I was watching? If she did, would she tell my mom? Was I in deep shit? How could I ever look her in the face again? What would mom say and do if she found out?

On the other hand, what if Mrs. Smith knew I was watching and enjoyed the fact? What if she was putting on a show just for me? My cock started to thicken again and before I knew it, I was even hornier than I was before. Shit! I couldn’t help myself and started beating off again. In my mind’s eye, I imagined that Mrs. Smith wanted me to watch her every night and knew I was spanking my bad boy while watching her. I fantasized that she could see my big cock and wanted it. In this daydream (can it be a daydream at night?) she was lifting up her huge tits and asking me to suck her nipples. Just as I began to think about what it might feel like when she put her hand on my hard cock, I blew another huge load into the handy bucket. I must be out of my fucking mind! I grabbed some paper towels and cleaned up as best I could and fell fast asl**p.
Thankfully, the next morning my mom was up and gone before I got out of bed and I had some time to do a proper job of cleaning up my room. Let me tell you…cum is a lot harder to clean up when it dries out!

I took the binoculars off the tripod and stashed everything in my closet. I thought that if I had half a brain, I would give the peeping Tom stuff a break for a while. I started to freak myself out as I imagined Mrs. Smith knocking on our door and complaining to mom about my behaviour. Shit!

Thankfully, today was Friday and I had a light load of classes. My day at school went by in a blur and I’m sure I didn’t learn much because I was so preoccupied with my predicament. There wasn’t anything I could do. I just had to wait it out to see what happened and face the music

Friday evening finally arrived and during an abnormally quiet dinner with mom, she asked if anything was wrong. I was really on edge because I thought the doorbell would ring at any moment and Mrs. Smith would be there to tell my mom that I was a dirty little pervert.

“You seem awfully quiet tonight, is something the matter baby?”

“No mom. Everything is fine.”

“You know you can tell me if something is wrong.”

“I know mom, thanks. But really, everything is fine.”

“I’ve just never seen you this quiet before. It looks like you have the weight of the world on your shoulders.”

“Naw. Just the usual growing up stuff I guess.”

“I suppose that if you had a father, this is where he would come in handy, I’m sorry you had to miss out on the good old father and son chats and I’m sorry I never remarried baby. Please be open and honest with me. Just because I’m a woman doesn’t mean I don’t know what a growing boy goes through. Remember, your mom is a doctor and there isn’t much I haven’t seen or heard before.”

“I know mom. I am always really honest with you about pretty much everything. This time though, I am just too embarrassed to talk about it, and maybe a little freaked out.”

Shit! I let it slip that something was bugging me and that maybe something had happened. How was I going to weasel out of this one?

“Nonsense. What a load of rubbish! There isn’t anything you should be so embarrassed about that you can’t tell your good old mom.”

“You’re not ‘old’ mom.”

“You are a charmer, aren’t you? Now, tell your mom what’s got you so embarrassed that you can’t talk about it.”

“I’m not sure where to start.”

“How about from the beginning?”

Maybe, just maybe, this was a chance to get mom on my side. At the very least and with any luck, I would be able to create a believable excuse for my behaviour. I had pretty much convinced myself that Mrs. Smith was going to rat me out to mom. Even if she didn’t, it would feel better to get this off my chest. And, taking a proactive approach to this might be a lot less painful than putting my mom through hell if Mrs. Smith knocked on our door to accuse me of being a scum sucking perv.

“Gee mom, I’m trying to figure out where to start. This is really embarrassing for me so I hope you’ll cut me a bit of slack. I’ve never talked to anyone about personal stuff before and it’s not something that comes easily to me.”

“Well then, I’m not going to rush you. You tell me when you are good and ready. I’ll tell you what, I’ll make you a promise right here and now that I won’t over react or get upset by whatever you tell me. I’ll just pretend you are one of my patients and we’ll deal with this in a professional manner. How’s that sound?”

“It sounds a little weird mom. I mean, you might be a doctor and everything but you’re still my mom.”

“Not for the next little while I’m not young man. For as long as it takes to help you get this thing off your chest, I’ll be Doctor Moore and you’ll be my patient. How does that sound?”

“It still sounds a little weird mom but I’ll give it a try if you want me to.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do. Now you go finish up your homework while I take care of the dishes. When we’re finished, we’ll have a little chat in my office and then maybe we can watch a movie together or something.”

“Sounds great mom, thanks.”

“Now run along and do your homework. I’ll give you a call when I’ve finished up in here.”

“Okay mom. I love you.”

“I love you too baby.”

Thankfully, I didn’t really have much homework tonight. It was just as well because there was no way I was going to be able to concentrate anyway. All I could think about was how much I should tell mom? How should I tell her? What should I say? How would she react if I told her the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth? Should I tell her about watching Mrs. Smith undress? Should I tell her about my fascination with Mrs. Smith’s big tits? More importantly, should I tell her that Mrs. Smith might have seen me watching her? Shit, fuck, piss! I could be fucked big time here!

Instead of doing my homework, I killed some time in my bedroom by surfing a few porn websites that feature large breasted women. I must have tits on the brain right now. I closed down the web browser and went into one of my personal folders that contained hundreds of jpegs of large breasted beauties that I had copied off some of the big tit websites. It suddenly dawned on me that in addition to all the women having huge tits, the other common denominator in all the pictures I had saved was that the women were older, perhaps in their 30’s or 40’s, about the same age as Mrs. Smith, and my mom for that matter.

Also, I noticed that I seemed to save and collect more pictures in which the big tit “model” was leaning over or bending over in a way that made their huge tits hang down. Man did that turn me on! There was no way I could count the number of times I had blown my load gazing onto the computer’s monitor and fixing my lusty gaze on a pair of big hanging tits. I had to use my (very good) imagination to try and guess what it might feel like to cup and feel a big pair of hanging tits.

Mom called me from down the hall where she kept a home office, “Okay Mike, I’m ready if you are.”

Great, just fucking great! Way to go Mike! Looking at all those big tit shots had given me a giant boner. Fuck!

“Be right there mom.” I yelled back.

I got out of my chair and walked around my room for a minute willing my cock to get soft. Shit! There was a big wet spot on the front of my sweat pants where the clear pre-cum had leaked out of my piss-slit. Fuck! Just fucking perfect!

I quickly got out of the sweat pants, used a paper towel to wipe the glistening fluid off the end of my dick, pumped another dollop of precum out and wiped it off too. I got into a baggy pair of shorts and pulled my oversized Vancouver Canucks hockey jersey down to cover my crotch. My cock was still half-hard but the hockey jersey hid and covered my “problem” up pretty good. I figured that as soon as I got into mom’s office and started yacking with her, I would lose my chubber and everything would be okay.

I walked down the hall and could feel my big dick swinging back and forth under my baggy shorts. Shit, I should have put on some underwear. Too late now! I went into her office and thankfully, mom was focused on some of the paperwork on her desk.

I quickly slid into a chair and arranged my hockey jersey to hide my bulge.

“Hi mom, I guess I’m as ready as I’m ever going to be.”

“Hi baby, why don’t you get us a couple of Cokes and have a seat for a minute. It’ll just take me a few minutes to finish this paperwork off.”

“Sure mom.”

I had to admit, my mom was pretty cool. I was lucky to have her as my mom. Not only did she spoil me rotten, she always made time for me regardless of her busy schedule. And, I had to admit that lately, I had been trying to catch a glimpse of her big breasts because I was dying to satisfy my curiosity about who had the bigger tits, mom or Mrs. Smith. It had never really dawned on me that my mom was a babe. I mean hey, she’s my mom dude. But, ever since I had been trying to check her tits out to see how big they really were, I had begun to notice how fine she is. I wondered why she had never remarried, or even dated for that matter. Granted, she was married to her job and I guess there wouldn’t be much time for dating with the hours she puts in at the clinic. It made me feel a little sorry for her that she was missing out on so much.

Mom snapped me out of my thoughts as she closed a file drawer and sat back to take a swig from the glass of Coke I handed her.

“So, how is my patient?”

“Aw mom, you’re making fun of me.”

“No I’m not. I just thought it might be easier for you to tell me what’s on your mind if you didn’t see me as your mom. Remember, we’re going to role play for awhile.”

“I guess you’re right. So, how does this work Doctor?”

“Well, why don’t you start from the beginning? What’s on your mind Michael?”

Michael? She never calls me Michael. Must be part of the role-play.

“I’m not really sure where to start mom, er Doctor but I have a bit of a problem that seems to have gotten out of hand recently.”

“What kind of problem Michael?”

“Well, it’s kind of a personal problem.”

“That’s all right Michael, after all, I am your Doctor and you should feel comfortable telling me anything. Is this problem a physical problem or something else?”

“I’m not really sure how to answer that. I guess you could say that it’s a physical problem that has turned into a bit of a problem with the way I think about certain things.”

“Well, if it all starts with a physical problem, you are in good hands. So tell me, what kind of physical problem could a strapping young man like you could have? You look perfectly normal to me. Better than normal if you ask me. Most young men would feel lucky to be in the same shape you are in.”

“It’s what you can’t see that is the problem.”

“Oh, I see. Well, I’m sure it’s nothing to be worried about and I’ll bet you are worried over nothing.”

“Gee, I don’t know mom, er Doctor. Ever since I was about twelve or thirteen I have become more and more embarrassed by my body.”

“I think I know where this is going. Are you trying to tell me you are ashamed because you have a what you think is a very small penis?”

“Not really Doctor, it …..”

“Shush. The best way to get to the bottom of this is to have a look. Why don’t you come over here and lower your shorts and let the Doctor have a look.”

“Mom!”

“Don’t ‘mom’ me young man. I am a doctor after all and I have looked after you all of your life. By the end of this little discussion, you and I are going to get to the bottom of this. Remember, over the years I have seen hundreds, probably thousands of naked men and women. You are not going to be able to convince me that you are any different than anybody else. I’ve seen them all son.”

“Geeze mom, I don’t think it would be a good idea if I drop my shorts in front of you. I would probably die of embarrassment.”

“Nonsense, I saw you naked for years when you were growing up. I even bathed you every night when you were small. I’ve seen you naked hundreds of times and I can assure you, there was nothing unusual about your body whenever I looked at it.”

“My body has changed a bit mom.”

“It couldn’t have changed that much, now drop those shorts and let me have a look.”

“Only if you promise that you won’t make fun of me.”

“I take from your reluctance that you have been teased about something. Should I assume that other k**s have made fun of you in the past? Is that why you are so shy about your body?”

“Yes mom, that is exactly why.”

“I see. Do you trust me Michael?”

“You know I do mom.”

“Alright then, lets have a look at you and we’ll see what it is that you think is a big problem.” (Bad choice of words mom!)

I was pretty sure mom thought I had an extremely small penis and that having such a small dick was the root of the problem (so to speak). I wasn’t sure what her reaction would be when she saw that being small wasn’t my problem.

“Okay mom, but you have to promise not to make fun of me or laugh or anything.”

“Shame on you for thinking that I would ever laugh at a patient or my own son for heaven’s sake. Now come over here and drop those shorts and let the good doctor have a look.”

I got up and slowly walked over towards where my mom was sitting in her chair. I leaned back and sat on the edge of her desk right in front of her and then just kind of froze up.

“I can’t do it mom.”

“Well then, if you can’t do it, I’ll just have to do it for you then won’t I?”

She tipped her glasses down off the top of her head and put them on properly. I guess to make this more clinical or perhaps just out of habit, she reached over to a side table and snapped on a pair of latex gloves. She lifted my hockey jersey and asked me to hold it out of the way. One thing was for sure. I didn’t have to worry about having a boner right now. My dick had shrivelled to as small as it had ever been. Fear will do that to you. There was so much material from the jersey all bunched up in my hands that thankfully, I couldn’t see what she was doing as I felt her grab the waistband of my shorts.

“This isn’t going to hurt a bit and will be over before you know it. Just trust your mom okay Michael?”

“Okay mom.” I said in a squeaky voice.

She tugged down my shorts very slowly and I knew that my cock would start to come into view any second. I actually closed my eyes out of the embarrassment I was feeling. She tugged my shorts a bit more until part of my cock came into view. Because it was so soft, it just hung straight down between my spread legs.

“Well young man, so far everything looks perfectly normal.”

Then she lowered my shorts some more and I guess more of my cock was coming into view.

“Oh my!”

“What?”

“I’ve got to be honest with you son. Based on the way you were acting, I thought I was going to find that you have a smaller than average penis. I haven’t even finished uncovering your penis yet and from what I can see so far, your penis is not small at all. In fact, you’ve got more flaccid cock, er penis showing already than most men have when they have an erection. As a matter of fact, so far, I’ve uncovered about seven inches of your penis with more to go and it is still very flaccid, er soft. Without going any further, I can tell you that your penis, even when flaccid, I mean soft, is longer and thicker than most men’s penises are when they have an erection. You do get erections don’t you Michael?”

“Um, yes mom.”

“Good. Then lets get this examination over with so we can go watch the movie. I’m going to remove your shorts the rest of the way now and I would like you to step out of them, okay son?”

“Okay mom, you’re the doctor.”

“That’s my boy. Now, here we go. Maybe you should just take off that shirt. It’s just getting in the way.”

I tentatively lifted the shirt over my head and put it down on her desk. I suddenly felt very naked and very exposed. I could now see however, what my mom was up to and as I looked down, I noticed a lot of cleavage as the front of her blouse fell way because she was leaning forward a bit. The site of the top of her lush breasts was beautiful and I had to look away because I was afraid of getting a boner. I don’t care whether she’s my mom or not, tits are tits and she has big creamy ones!”

Mom leaned down to strip my shorts the rest of the way off and in horror, I saw and felt more and more of my cock coming into view. My quick glance at her cleavage had done a little damage and my cock had started to fill out a little bit. Just as the head of my cock came into view, she yanked my shorts down to the floor and the head of my dick kind of popped up a bit and almost hit her in the face. Shit!

Mom had a weird look on her face and I could see a thin line of perspiration forming on her upper lip. Her voice was a little shaky but I could see she was trying to maintain her composure as a professional.

“Okay son, step out of these shorts, spread your legs a bit and let me have a look at you.”

I did as asked and was mortified that my mom was looking right at my cock. No, not looking, staring intently would be more accurate. Thankfully, I didn’t pop a boner. I guess I was still a little freaked out. Maybe a lot freaked out. My cock hung thick and heavy between my legs and although it was still soft, it hung down between my legs like a large salami.

Mom leaned back in her chair a bit and just stared at my cock. All of a sudden she let out a little gasp and said, “Oh my Lord!”

“What wrong mom, what do you see?”

“Michael, there is not a thing wrong with anything I’ve seen so far. In all honesty, I have to tell you that I thought I was going to find that your penis hadn’t grow along with the rest of your body and that you were worried about having a small penis. What I’m looking at isn’t small. In fact, you have the most magnificent, er I mean largest penis I have ever seen. And it is still soft for heaven’s sake. The reason I gasped is because I finally looked past your large penis and got a glimpse of your balls, er I mean testicles and I have to tell you, they are also larger than any I have ever seen.”

“I’m sorry mom.” I didn’t know what to say. “Now you can see why all the guys make fun of me.”

“Believe me, you have nothing to be sorry about young man. If anyone was making fun of you because of the size of your penis, I can assure you it’s because they are envious. I’m going to finish examining you and then you and I are going to have a little chat. Just because you are much larger than normal doesn’t mean there is anything wrong with your equipment. I think the chat we should have will be partly about the good old birds and the bees story but in your case, I am also going to talk to you about the responsibility you have because you are so well endowed. My lord, I just can’t get over how big you are.”

“You mean it’s not really a bad thing to have such a large penis mom?”

“No son, it’s not. I’m sure it won’t be long before you realize just how lucky you are. You have been given a very rare gift and as I mentioned, we are going to have to talk about the responsibilities that go with owning such a big cock, er penis. Sorry, I didn’t mean to be vulgar.”

“It’s okay mom, penis sounds kind of lame. I like the word cock better if it’s okay with you.”

“Yes it is. As a matter of fact, cock is the perfect word when it comes to something that big. You don’t mind if I examine your large testicles too do you son?”

“No, not at all. We’ve gone this far; we might as well do this right, finish up and get this over with. I really appreciate the way you are dealing with this mom, you’re great.”

“Why thank you Michael. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going to have to lift your cock out of the way so I can get a better look at those huge testicles of yours. Are you okay with that Michael?”

“Sure mom.” Suddenly, I was very okay with it! It would be so cool if mom actually liked my big cock, or at the very least, didn’t think I was a freak. I was still wondering how to move this conversation into a discussion about Mrs. Smith and the fact that I might be called a peeping tom pervert!

“Spread your legs farther apart for me please son.”

I did as asked and as my legs spread apart, I could feel my ball sack start to swing freely. It always felt good to let my big balls swing in the open like that.

Mom gently gripped my cock with one gloved hand and sort of lifted it and swung it to one side. She held it off to the side with one hand and began to cup my balls with the other. I could feel her hand softly squeezing my cock as she held it and felt so good that I was getting worried that I would get a hardon.

“My goodness, each one of your testicles just about fills my entire hand.”

“Is that a bad thing?” I said sounding concerned.

“No Michael, not at all.”
She seemed fascinated by my equipment and she continued to cup first one ball and then the other. She must have gone back and forth a dozen times. She seemed to be weighing them or something and I assumed she was just checking to make sure they were normal.

“Cough for me Michael.”

I did.

“Again please.”

I did.

“Are they okay mom?”

“Um, they seem fine Michael. I was just comparing them to see if they were the same size. I still can’t get over how large they are but other than their size, they seem perfectly normal to me. It must be a bit of a challenge to fit these into your pants, I mean they hang half way down to your knees for heaven’s sake.”

“Actually you’re right, sometimes it is a challenge. In fact, if I’m not careful I can squish them or sit on them, man that hurts.”

“I’ll bet it does. Okay Michael, I’m going to pull on your testicles to test the elasticity of your skin. This shouldn’t hurt. If it does, let me know right away and I will stop.”

“Okay mom.”

Mom grabbed a bunch of loose skin at the base of my testicles and started pulling it gently towards the floor. She would tug a bit and release it and then tug some more. It was starting to feel pretty darned good! When she tugged it, it seemed to stretch the skin on my dick and before I knew it my dick slowly started to get hard. Shit! My cock twitched a bit and slowly started to lift upwards. I began to wonder if this type of test was really necessary or whether mom was just eager to play with my nuts some more.

My dick began to rise even more.

“Um mom, I’m sorry about that. It’s starting to get hard and I can’t help it!”

“Not to worry son, it happens all the time and I’m used to it. It’s a perfectly normal, healthy and natural reaction when your privates are being examined.”

“Are you sure, I mean this is getting pretty darned embarrassing.”

“Nonsense, now just be quiet and let me finish up here.”

This was perfect! I now had my mom’s permission to pop a boner right in front of her and she even told me I didn’t have to worry about it. If I wasn’t so freaked out, I just might start to enjoy this. I was experiencing a series of firsts at the moment. It was the first time a female had ever laid eyes on my cock, the first time anyone other than myself had touched it and I have to admit, I was kind of enjoying the fact that mom seemed rather impressed with my equipment.

My dick, true to form, started filling out and slowly got thicker and longer. I could feel mom tightening her grip on it as it continued to grow. She continued to “examine” my balls and my cock kept getting harder and harder until she couldn’t hold it in the same position anymore.

“I guess I’m going to have to get a better grip on this thing while I complete a thorough examination of your testicles.”

I said nothing.

She let go of my cock for a second to reposition her grip and it leapt out of her hand and stood at about 45 degrees from my body. It was staring her right in the face, just inches away. She calmly took a firm grip on it and held it up against my stomach as she continued feeling my balls.

“Well young man, everything seems to be in order down here, now lets take a closer look at this magnificent cock of yours.”

Did she use the word magnificent to describe my cock? Did she really mean it or was she just trying to make me feel better? She was still seated in her chair and my cock was stretching out right in front of her face with the head just a few inches from her lips. She released the grip she had on my sack with the one hand and used both hands to grasp my cock just below the head in a baseball grip.

“I’m just going to pull a bit of the skin away so I can see the rest of the head of your cock.”

She gently pulled the skin down with both hands and the remainder of the big mushroom shaped head came into full view. Although I am circumcised, there is still a bit of skin that covers part of the head. She looked closely and twisted my cock to and fro as she “examined” the head of my cock from all angles.

“Aside from the unusually large size of your penis, it looks perfectly normal and healthy.”

She tightened the two-handed grip on my penis and started to pump my big cock up and down. A big drop of clear precum appeared. Shit! I snuck another look at mom’s boobs and could see that they seemed to be rising and falling within her blouse at a fairly rapid rate.

“I hope you are okay with this son, but I may as well do a thorough examination while we’re at it. That way, I won’t have to embarrass you some other time soon. Let’s just get this over with and we can go watch that movie together. Sound okay son?”

Does it sound okay! She’s got to be frickin k**ding me! For all intents and purposes, my own mom was jacking me off! Man it felt good. This was the first time anyone other than myself had ever touched my cock. I gave my head a shake and became determined to pretend that I was just “enduring” the examination. I felt I needed to put on a convincing act to make sure my mom didn’t think I was getting off on this. To top it all off, when mom started pumping my cock with both hands, the movement of her arms made her big boobs wobble all over the place.

“Ah, ya mom, sure, whatever.”

“That’s my brave little boy. I’m doing this test to ensure that your cock is capable of producing a healthy erection and an adequate amount of pre-ejaculatory fluid.”

In my best impersonation of the village idiot I replied, “What’s that mean mom?”

“Well son, when you become an adult and start to have sexual relations, it will be important for you to produce an adequate supply of pre-ejaculatory fluid, actually it’s more commonly referred to as precum, to ensure that your penis will properly assist in the lubrication of your partner’s sexual organs. Precum is a clear, slippery liquid, produced by the Cowper’s gland, which lubricates the urethra during sexual arousal. It will be especially important for you to produce a great deal of precum because of the size of this monster.”

“Geeze mom, why did you call it a monster? See, that’s exactly why I didn’t want to show it to you.”

“I’m sorry baby. I didn’t mean it like that, quite the opposite in fact. I guess we really should have a more in depth chat about the birds and the bees. (She continued to stroke my cock and precum was now oozing freely and was running down and over her latex covered hands.) I wasn’t sure if she was pretending not to notice that my body produced “an adequate supply of ejaculatory fluid” but whatever the case, she continued to stroke my cock in nice long, slow strokes and I wasn’t about to say anything that might make her stop!

“You see son, as you get a bit older and become more experienced in these matters, you will come to realize that this massive penis of yours will become a very good friend to you and your lucky girlfriends. There are very few men, and therefore women, that will ever experience sexual intercourse that involves the use of a penis of this size. You will learn that your massive cock will get a lot of nicknames, just like when I used the word ‘monster’, but believe me when I say that in each and every case, it will be meant as a compliment and something you should be very proud of.”

“Really?”

“Really. Whether you know it or not, you have been given a very wonderful gift.”

“I hope you’re right mom.”

“Oh I’m right all right young man, trust me. Okay buster, I should pay attention to what I’m doing here for a minute. As you can see, you are producing a good quantity of precum. I’m going to stimulate your testicles to see if we can make you produce even more precum. Are you okay with that son?”

“Um, sure mom. I think we should do whatever you think we need to do to make sure everything is okay down there.”

“That’s my boy.” With that, she released her one hand from my cock and tried to cup my ball sack. There was no way they would fit into her hand and they spilled over on either side of her hand. She rolled my balls around in her fingers and stared intently at the head of my cock that was almost gushing out a flood of precum by now.

“My goodness, when I try to stroke your cock with just one of my little hands, I can’t even reach around the shaft of your cock to stroke it properly. There’s no way to stroke your cock and stimulate your testicles at the same time. I’m not sure what to do? Actually, I suppose anyone could see that your body is making more that enough precum. Perhaps I’ll let common sense prevail on this occasion. Now all we have to do is test the quality.”

“Quality? How do we do that mom?”

“Good question son. I won’t be able to do a proper test without the lab equipment I have at the clinic. I think there’s a way I can test it but I’m not sure you would approve.”

“Mom, I would approve of anything you did. You’re the best.” What a suckhole I am. Shit, I would approve of it even if she wanted to stick pins in my eyes as long as she kept stroking my cock like this. She had both hands back on my cock again and was back to those firm, delicious, slow, long strokes.)

“Well son, precum is made up of some pretty basic elements and I should be able to tell if everything is okay providing the saline content is what it should be. Saline is basically just salt so if I were to have a small taste of your precum, and it tasted a little bit salty, we could be pretty sure that everything is pretty much normal and that there is nothing to worry about. I would never dream of doing this in a clinical setting but you are my son after all, and if you don’t think it’s too gross, I’ll just taste it for you. Would that be okay with you?”

“Um, sure mom, whatever you say.” At this point, even as inexperienced as I am, I knew mom was up to something and that she was now making things up as she went. All I knew is that I didn’t care and I would do anything to have her continue. If she wanted to prolong her contact with my cock, it was perfectly fine with me.

I don’t think we had made eye contact for the last five minutes. She had been staring at the head of my cock the whole time she was talking to me and every once in a while she would pause to lick her full lips. As she stroked my cock, she involuntarily crept forward slowly until the head of my cock was only a few inches away from her face.

“That’s my boy.”

She took one of her hands (that was already soaked in precum) and used the end of her index finger to scoop up the precum that was oozing out of my piss slit. She brought it to her nose and smelled it (Weird?) Her eyes closed and she slowly placed her finger into her mouth. She sucked her finger like she would if she was trying to get the last bit of meat off a chicken bone and kind of hummed or moaned a bit, almost as if she was enjoying her favourite flavour of ice cream.

“Well mom, does it taste okay?”

“It tastes delicious, er, I mean it seems to taste normal to me but I think I might need to examine just a little bit more.”

She put both hands back onto the shaft of my cock and with a very hard upstroke, caused a big dollop of precum to form on the head of my cock. Then she really freaked me out.

“Sweetheart, would it gross you out if I just licked it off your penis rather than scooped it up with my fingers?”

“Um, no mom, that would be fine.” (No shit Sherlock!)

And lick it she did! She first tried to take a stab at it with her tongue but I guess it didn’t work very well because before I knew it, she had the head of my cock in her mouth and gave it a quick hard suck during which I could feel her tongue take a fast lap around the head of my cock and dip into my piss slit.

She continued to stare at my cock as she tasted the precum, much like I had seen people do when they taste wine. I still hadn’t made eye contact with mom and it was almost as if I didn’t exist. It was just her and the big cock she was holding onto.

“Well mom, what do you think?”

She suddenly seemed to get quite embarrassed and much to my disappointment, she released her grip on my cock as if it was too hot to touch.

“Um, er, ah, well Michael, I think that this preliminary test indicates that everything seems fine. I guess maybe it’s time for me to share a few things with you about your good, old mother.”

She looked as if she was going to start to cry and said in a very shaky voice, “Under the circumstances, I think I should let you know what’s just happened here.”

“What do you mean mom?”

“Well, you see, um, well…”

“Just spit it out mom. You can tell me anything … I love you, ya know.”

“I love you too baby.”

“I’ve got to be honest with you Michael. What I just did was completely inappropriate and I am terribly ashamed of myself.”

“What do you mean mom?”

“I started out just wanting to help you with your problem, I really did, and I will…somehow! I started off to do just that but, when I saw your massive cock and your huge balls, I just lost it. I totally lost it. Please forgive me baby. I became mesmerized by your cock. I’ve been without a man ever since your father passed away. And I mean completely without a man. I haven’t even been on a date since you were practically in diapers. I just threw myself into my work and tried not to think about sex or anything.

You probably wouldn’t know it to look at me but when I was much younger, I used to be a sexy little thing. Gosh, how I loved sex. Your father turned me into to a “size” queen (she said as she looked at my cock) and although he had the biggest cock I had ever seen, yours is even bigger. I guess I really didn’t realize just how much I missed our sex life. When I saw your magnificent cock, I just couldn’t help myself and reverted into a sex starved cum hungry slut. Please forgive me Michael.”

“Wow mom. I’ve never heard you talk like that before. What do you mean when you say you reverted into a cum slut?”

“Like I said Michael, your father and I enjoyed a wonderful sex life and over a period of time, I developed certain sexual preferences and tendencies.”

“Like what mom?”

“It probably wouldn’t be appropriate for me to tell you. I’d be too embarrassed and besides, there’s a chance that you might lose respect for me if I told you everything.”

“Wait a minute mom, you’re the one that just told me to be open and honest. Now you’re the one that is going to be tight lipped about personal matters. Come on mom, what’s good for the goose is good for the gander.”

“I suppose you’re right Michael but, I’m still worried that you won’t respect me anymore.”

“That’s nuts! I love you so much. Besides, look at me for fucks sake, I’m sitting here with my cock and balls hanging out and spilling my guts, the least you could do is be open and honest with me too! There isn’t anything you could say that would change the way I feel about you!”

“Are you sure you really want to hear this Michael?”

“Yes mom, please! Maybe if we are really honest with each other we won’t have to go around hiding so many secrets and stuff.”

“Okay young man. You asked for it. If you really want to know about my past and to learn some really personal stuff about your mom, I’m going to tell you. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you and please know that I’m going to be really upset if you lose respect for me.”

“Please tell me mom.”

“When I first started to have sex with your father, I was overwhelmed by the size of his penis. It was very big and he was gentle and knew how to use it to give me pleasure I never even knew existed. I’m sure he would have been just as good a lover if his penis was normal in size but it wasn’t. It was almost as big as yours and he made me fall in love with it. Sometimes, when it came to sex at least, I quietly wondered whom I loved more, your father or his big penis. Michael, I can’t begin to tell you how much pleasure his big hard cock gave me. I started to worship it. I obsessed about it. Eventually, all I wanted to do was to be near that big penis 24 hours a day.

Your father introduced me to all sorts of sexual practices and I worked hard to become very good at them. It wasn’t really all that much work because I loved it so much.”

“What kind of things did you do mom?”

“Well, your father taught me to love oral sex. He was very good and with his help and patience, I became very good at it too. He taught me to take his big cock deep into my throat. He taught me to love his cum. Maybe crave might be a better word. I used to crave his cum. I could think of nothing finer than to have your father blow a big load in my mouth. Sometimes, we’d get carried away and he would get some cum all over my face. I saw myself in the mirror one day after he shot an especially big load all over my face and I loved it! It made me feel so slutty. After that, I had a hard time deciding whether to eat his load or have him blast it all over my face. Usually, we could both. He would shoot his load on my face and I could scoop it up and eat it. It was so good! It was always my favourite dessert you know? Quite often, after we finished our dinner, he would sit back in his favourite chair and let me suck him off for hours. There were many times I can remember sucking his cock while he watched a whole ball game on TV.

“Do you know what an orgasm is Michael?”

“Of course mom.”

“Well, I grew to love having his cock in my mouth so much I could cum myself just by sucking him off. Sometimes, I wouldn’t even get undressed. He would get home from work and I would drop to my knees and suck him until he came in my mouth. When he came, so did I, without even touching myself!”

“Wow mom, that’s hot!”

“It was hot. It got to the point that I needed his cum like a d**g. I needed it bad. I would wake him up in the morning with a nice blow job until he fed me his cum, give him another one as soon as he got home from work and then after we went to bed for the night, he would make love to me and then let me suck on his cock all night. There were times when I spent the entire night curled up between his legs softly sucking his big cock.”

“After he passed away, I was so overcome by grief that I didn’t think about cum for a long time. And it wasn’t really until I saw your big cock and balls that all those feeling came flooding back.”

“I’m sorry if I upset you mom.”

“You didn’t upset me baby. I just woke up I guess. I t was like I’ve been asl**p since he’s been gone and you just woke me up. That’s why I have to ask you to forgive me and for my sake, try to pretend this never happened. I wasn’t doing a proper examination on you, I made all that up as soon as I saw your cock because my overwhelming need for cum resurfaced. I am so ashamed. Please forgive me.”

“Mom, there’s nothing to forgive. I know how hard it’s been for you since dads been gone. You are everything to me and there isn’t anything you can say or do that would change the way I feel about you.”

With that, I put my arms around her and hugged her close to me. Of course, this meant that her face was near my cock again.

“Mom, can I tell you a secret?”

Of course honey.”

“If I am going to be honest with you, I’ve got to tell you, if you think that you were enjoying touching my cock, you’d be shocked to find out that I was getting ready to blow my load because I was so turned on to have you touch me. I don’t care if you are my mom or not, you are one sexy lady and you turn me on like crazy. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be me. ”

“Why should you apologize Michael?”

“That’s easy, when you were stroking my cock, all I could think about was blowing my load all over your face. I was trying as hard as I could to get a glimpse of those huge tits of yours and they were driving me crazy the way that they were wobbling all over the place when you pumped my dick. Although I’m pretty darned embarrassed to admit it, I loved showing you my big cock and I wanted very much for you to like it.”
“I’m not sure what to say Michael. I’m finding it hard to believe that you could become aroused in any way by these big old boobs of mine. Michael, the most important thing to me right now is to make sure I haven’t ruined our relationship. It would kill me if what just happened did something to lower your opinion of me as your mother. Besides, you’ve been my best friend for years now and I couldn’t bear it if I screwed that up.”

“Mom, you’ve got nothing to worry about. I love you more than ever and I will always love you, even if you are a large breasted sexy bitch that drives me crazy and makes my cock get hard all the time.”

Mom started to sob and cry and I didn’t know what the heck to do. My cock was not quite as hard as it was before but was still fat and semi-erect and a big drip of precum was leaking out of my piss slip and heading for the floor. I reached out to hug my mom again to comfort her and when I did, her chair rolled even closer to me. She rested her head against one of my thighs as she quietly wept. I looked down at her beautiful face and tried to wipe away her tears when I became hornier than ever. With her head resting on my naked thigh, she was staring right at the gnarly shaft of my cock that was but a few inches away. I couldn’t help react to the sight of my big cock so close to mom’s face and it started to twitch it’s way back to a full on woodie. Mom seemed to be in a bit of a trance and as she wiped the tears from her eyes, she seemed to be watching my cock jerk and buck all on its own as it became more and more erect.

I wasn’t sure what the heck to do so I hugged mom even tighter. This had the effect of pulling her cheek into direct contact with my cock. I just hugged her closer and felt her put her arms around me to hug me back. Her cheek was pushing quite hard into my cock and she moved her head around a bit making my cock throb even more. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the site of mom’s face pressed against my cock. I noticed that the shaft of my cock ran the entire length of her head. It started below her chin and ran past her hairline.

I tried to comfort her by stroking her hair.

“I love you mom. I’m sorry that I caused you to get so upset. Please stop crying.”

Without moving her face off my cock, she tilted her head a bit so she could look into my eyes and smiled. She closed her eyes and hugged my cock some more with her face. She started to rock back and forth a bit causing her face to slide up and down my cock just a little, almost like she was jerking me off with her face.

We remained like this for several minutes, with her rocking back and forth gently and maintaining pressure on my cock with her face.

“Don’t worry about the tears Michael, they are tears of joy. I’m just so happy that I didn’t screw up our relationship. Did you really mean what you said?”

“About what mom?”

“That you were getting turned on by these big old breasts of mine?”

“Yes, gosh I’m sorry mom. I know it’s wrong for me to feel that way, but I just can’t help it. It was a fascination with big tits like yours that got me into the trouble I’m in now. That’s what I was trying to figure out how to tell you.”

“I really don’t know what you mean. If you’re in some kind of trouble, I want to be there for you. Why don’t you tell me what’s going on and we’ll see if we can fix it?”

“I’m not sure if I can tell you now.”

“Of course you can silly. You can tell me anything. After all, I was honest with you when I told you why I reacted the way I did when I saw this great big cock of yours, and when I told you about my love for sex with your father and how much I’ve missed it for the past several years.”

“I know mom but geeze, I wouldn’t know where to start.”

“Have you ever had sex with a girl?”

“No mom.”

Mom seemed to smile a bit to learn that I was still a virgin.

“Does that mean you are you still a virgin?”

“Um, yes mom.”

“Has any lucky girl ever had a chance to play with this big cock of yours?”

“Um, no mom.”

“Do you mean to tell me that aside from yourself, and now me of course, that no one has ever touched this amazing cock of yours?”

“No mom, I mean Yes mom, I mean, well, no one has ever touched me except for you.”

“So what kind of trouble can you be in? What has happened that makes you think you are in some kind of trouble sweety?”

“I’m afraid it could be pretty serious. I guess it’s a little like when you were obsessed with cum and couldn’t help yourself. I guess you could say that I too have an obsession that may have got me into some serious trouble.”

“Oh my gosh Michael, what happened?”

“Well, for a number of years now, I’ve been watching Mrs. Smith from my bedroom window at night.”

“What do you mean ‘watching’ her Michael?”

“Well, it all started one evening when I was looking out my window and I saw her get naked in her bedroom. Then, almost every night since, I watched her undress as she gets ready for bed.”

“You mean she leaves the blinds open so you can see her when she gets undressed?”

“Yes. Her blinds are not just opened, they’re pulled wide open so that I have a clear view of her.”

“How much can you see?”

“Quite a bit. I could see her play with her big tits and stuff.”

“What do you mean play with her big tits?”

“You know, she has huge tits and would sort of play with them for awhile after she took off her bra and stuff.”

“Play with them how Michael?”

“I don’t know mom. Kind of massage them and kiss them and suck them and stuff.”

‘She kissed her own breasts?”

“Yes mom, she would lift them up to her lips and kiss and suck on her nipples and stuff.”

“Do you mean that you would watch her suck her own nipples?”

“Yes. And, she did it almost every night.”

“My gosh, her breasts must be huge!”

“They’re pretty darned big mom, but maybe not as big as yours. That’s why I went a little crazy when I saw your big tits move around so much when you were stroking my cock, er a, I mean holding me. I think I have developed a thing for huge breasts. I bet you could suck yours if you tried too!”

“I’m not sure about that but why would watching her undress get you into trouble?”

“Because I’m pretty sure that she saw me watching her and I’m afraid she is going to come over here and tell you that I am some kind of peeping tom pervert or something.”

“Based on what you’ve told me, I can hardly blame you for watching her. She could have closed the blinds for heaven’s sake. It drives me a little crazy to think that she sat there and sucked her own tits in plain view of my baby’s bedroom window. As far as I am concerned, you don’t have anything to worry about. I can tell you that I’m not going to be upset because my boy was watching a large breasted slut suck her own tits! As a normal, healthy boy, what are you supposed to do when you see something like that….look away, I don’t think so! Heck, I probably would have watcher her too.”

All this talk was making me real horny. Without realizing it, I was gently rocking and pushing my cock harder against mom’s face.

“Can I ask you a question Michael?”

“Sure mom, anything.”

“What did you do while you watched her?”

“I was afraid you were going to ask that. I um, played with myself.”

“Well, I can’t blame you for that Michael. It’s only natural. I mean after all, you are a growing boy with raging hormones who just happens to have an amazing huge cock and balls and I think it would be more unnatural if you didn’t play with yourself if you were able to witness a wanton, shameful display like that.”

“Geeze, you’re the best mom. Thanks for being so understanding.”

“I love you Michael.”

“I love you too mom.”

“Tell me Michael, when you play with yourself, do you …you know…cum?”

“Geeze mom, that’s pretty personal, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so but I just want to make sure that everything is okay. I guess I’m just in awe of the fact that my little baby has grown up and jerks off every night. I just wanted to know if you jerked off until you came.”

“Yes mom, when I play with myself, I cum.”

“How much do you cum sweety?”

“Oh, I don’t know, quite a bit I guess, why?”

“I guess it might be my curiosity as much as anything. To be honest, I suppose I was just curious to see if the amount that you cum was the same as when your father blew his load. Your balls are a lot bigger than his were and I’m curious to see, er know if the volume of your cum is proportionate to the size of your big balls.”

“Oh, I guess that makes sense. I really have nothing to compare it to so I don’t really know. I’m not sure what a normal amount would be.”

“How often do you jerk off and blow your load, I mean er, masturbate?”

“Um, usually three or four times a day, sometimes more. If I don’t jerk off a lot, my thing gets hard and stays hard all the time and as you can see, it is pretty difficult to hide this big thing. Not only that, when it gets hard I can’t seem to concentrate on school or anything.”

“Yes, I can understand that. If I hadn’t seen your cock with my own eyes I’d say you were putting me on. Is there anything in particular that makes it get so hard all the time?”

“Well, it usually happens more often if I see a woman with very large breasts, or if I see a lot of cleavage. I just don’t seem to have any control over it and when it gets hard, the only thing that will make it go away is to sneak away somewhere and jerk off until I cum. If I don’t take matters into my own hands, so to speak, I end up walking around with a stiffy all day. It can get really frustrating, sometimes I have to go find a washroom, pull down my pants and jerk off until I cum. Even then, sometimes it won’t go soft so I have to jerk off again. It gets pretty tiring at times because sometimes I have to jerk off for a long time before I cum, especially the second or third time in a row.”

“And when you cum repeatedly, does the amount of cum get much smaller each time.”

“Maybe a little, but that’s the weird thing. It doesn’t seem to matter how many times I cum, when I blow my load there is usually a lot of cum. Sometimes, I think there is a bottomless pit of the stuff inside me somewhere.”

“Oh my! My poor baby! I wonder if there’s anything we can do to help you to deal with your problem?”

“Well if you remember, you just happen to be a doctor. If you don’t know, no one does.”

“Good point son. But the line between doctor and mother is starting to get pretty fuzzy. I have to be honest with you, if I tried to help you with this there are three potential roles that I could play and only two of them are appropriate. I’m worried that if I try to work with you with your problem, I might be tempted to cross the line.”

“I’m kind of confused mom, what the heck did you just say?”

“Oh, I know I’m rambling on like an idiot. The bottom line is that you need help to make sure that big cock of yours doesn’t cause you any more problems and that you can properly manage your need to drain the ejaculate from your testicles on a regular basis.

The three roles I referred to are the roles of your mother; your doctor and the third and most dangerous role could be some kind of crazy cum slut that I’m worried I might become. I’ve got to be completely honest with you. I’m not sure I will be able to control myself if we are going to work together on your problem. I will try and explain why in a minute. Maybe it would be better for me to find someone else you could work together with on your problem.”

“Mom, I don’t think I would feel comfortable dealing with anybody else. What makes you so freaked out?”

“Years ago, when you father and I first got married, I was your typical naïve virgin bride. I had never slept with anyone before and didn’t know anything about sex because of my strict religious upbringing. Your father changed all that. He was much older than me and was very experienced. He taught me pleasures I didn’t even know existed. As I mentioned, he was very well endowed and because I didn’t know any better, I assumed that all men had penises as large as his. That was until your father passed away. I tried dating a few times and out of a desperate sense of longing, I even invited a few of the nicer men into my bed. I tried desperately to regain some of the feelings that I had enjoyed when your father was alive. But it didn’t work. Some of the men I dated were very nice but because they weren’t equipped like your father, I couldn’t seem to get the level of satisfaction I needed. Eventually, I gave up dating and devoted my time to raising you and to my work at the clinic.”

“But that still doesn’t answer why you are so freaked out about helping me.”

“Look what just happened when I got a glimpse of your huge cock. You’re cock is even bigger than your father’s was. As it is, I should be telling you to put that big thing away and put on your pants but instead, I’m sitting her next to you while you are naked and I seem to be unable and unwilling to lose contact with all that cock flesh of yours. Maybe it’s because I’m afraid I won’t ever see it again.”

She playfully grabbed my cock in both hands and pretended to strangle it and then unfortunately, let it go. I hoped that her playfulness would continue.

“Why did you have to have such a big cock? If you had an average penis, this would all be over by now. I just can’t seem to help myself in the presence of such a magnificent hunk of cock meat.”

“Mom!”

“I know, you probably think I should go wash out my mouth with soap. I just can’t help it! Being so near such a magnificent piece of meat is intoxicating and I want nothing more right now that to become a slave to your cock like I did to your father’s big horse cock.”

“What do you mean ‘a slave to my cock’ mom?”

“Just what it sounds like dear. That’s why this will never work. It just wouldn’t be right for you and I to work on your problem together. You might be able to overlook my behaviour of a few minutes ago but you would never be able to forgive me or love me anymore if I became your cock slave.”

“I still don’t understand what you mean by cock slave.”

“Michael, I can’t even tell you without grossing you out. If I told you what it meant to me, you would probably never look at me the same way again.”

“That’s nonsense mom. Aside from being the mom I love so much, you are still my best friend. There isn’t anything you can say or do that could change that.”

“You really are a sweet heart aren’t you? I just can’t tell you how powerful the feeling is. Like I said, it’s like a powerful d**g. Even now, I can’t bring myself to get up and move away from you or your cock. I would probably sit here forever or at least as long as you stand there with your big cock hanging out in the open like this.”

“You really do like my big cock, don’t you mom?”

“Yes honey, more than you could ever know.”

“Mom, I respect your wishes and your desire to keep a normal mother and son relationship but I’m going to burst if I don’t do something to relieve the feeling in my balls. Maybe I should just go to my room and jack off. If I don’t do something and do it quickly, it feels like I’m going to burst.”

She looked up into my eyes with a look of concern and said, “This is all my fault. You came in hear to discuss your problem with Mrs. Smith and all I’ve done is talk about me and my problems. I’m sorry for being so selfish.”

“You’re not selfish mom. You’re the best! But I do have to do something because it feels like I’ve got a quart of cum that needs to be pumped out of my dick.”

It was like I had turned on a light switch or something. All my talk about cumming all over the place seemed to send mom over the deep end and she kind of freaked out.

“My poor baby! I’m so sorry honey. Let your naughty mommy take care of that big nasty cock for you. Mommy will empty those big beautiful balls for you and get rid of all that hot nasty cum.”

I hadn’t expected mom’s reaction to be like this but what the fuck! I knew that I very much wanted to find out what it would mean to have mom as “a slave to my cock”. I wasn’t sure what that meant but I was pretty sure that I was going to like it.

Did I have a problem that it was going to be my mom that would be the first of the female persuasion to play with my cock? As if! No frickin way! The more I looked at her, the sexier she became to me. My mom was a pretty hot woman. She’s attractive, has huge tits and more importantly, seems to crave my big cock in a weird way. It couldn’t get much better than this!

Mom kicked the chair away and kneeled down between my legs.

“Okay son, let’s see if your dear old mom remembers how to take care of a nice big juicy cock.”

Mom grabbed my cock in both hands and shoved it up against my stomach. She dipped her head and stuffed her nose into the soft skin under my balls and I could hear her take a big whiff. She let out a little moan and rubbed her lips on the underside of my balls. They were rolling around all over her face and it seemed almost as if she was trying to balance them on her face.

“Oh mom, that feels fantastic!”

“Shhhh. Just be quiet and let your nasty cum hungry mommy take care of you.”

She kind of jacked me off as best she could while continuing to sniff at the underside of my balls. He jerking motion made my balls dance on her face. She started licking my balls and pretty soon they were soaking wet with her saliva. Then, she kind of stretched the skin on my sack and put a bit of a lip lock onto one of my balls. Slowly and gently, she tried to suck the big ball into her mouth.

“Oh my goodness, your balls really are huge. I’m not sure they will fit in mommy’s slutty little mouth.”

She went back at it to give it another try and this time, by right ball popped into her mouth. It almost hurt when it went past her lips. My testicle seemed to fill her entire oral cavity because she seemed to have some difficulty moving her tongue around on the ball while it was in her mouth. She stopped stroking my cock while she figured out how to breathe (mostly through her nose) but before long, was pumping away on my dick again. Carefully, she pulled her head back until the ball plopped out of her mouth. It felt kind of good to have it hanging free again and was a bit cool in the open air thanks to the coating of mom’s saliva.

Moving her head to the other side of my crotch, she repeated the whole thing with my left nut. It felt amazing, especially when she hummed a bit and she cradled my fat testicle on her tongue.

“I’m sorry honey but mommy is getting kind of desperate for a tummy full of your hot, nasty cum.” Would it be all right if mommy sucked you off now baby? Can I please suck your big, hard cock Michael? Please tell mommy it’s okay to suck your massive cock.”

“Um, sure mom, go for it.”

I felt like a proper dork. What kind of answer was that? It was going to take some practice to get good at this. Hopefully, my cock could speak for itself.

“Would my baby do me a favour while I suck his huge, manly cock?”

“Anything mom.”

“Michael, would you please talk dirty to mommy and say nasty things while she sucks you off?”

“What do you mean mom?”

“Um, well, I remember how much it added to my pleasure when your father talked dirty to me when I sucked his cock. I loved it when he made me feel slutty. I want to be a cheap fucking cum slut for your cock Michael. Make me suck you off. Make me do nasty things. Be nasty to me baby.”

“I’m not sure I know how mom! I don’t want to upset you or piss you off. I don’t have any experience with stuff like this and I’ll probably screw it up.”

“Baby, for the next little while, maybe you can pretend that I am that big breasted slut Mrs. Smith that you’ve been jacking off to for so long. Make her yours, only this time, don’t waste all that cum of yours, let her drink it for you. I’ll pretend to be Mrs. Smith and I want you drink your cum and have you make me do nasty things to your cock. Please baby!”
“Is anything off limits mom?”

“What do you mean honey?”

“Can I ask you to do anything?”

“Of course baby, anything you want. After all, Mrs. Smith sounds like a total slut. Now, give Mrs. Smith some thick cock meat and shove that big fucking thing down my throat. Fill my tummy, er I mean Mrs. Smith’s tummy with hot, sticky cum. Talk dirty to her baby”

I had to laugh a little under my breath. This was so preposterous. Who gives a fuck! From the looks of things, I was about to get my very first blowjob!

Clearing my throat and making sure my voice didn’t squeak too much, I gave it my best shot.

“Alright you horny fucking slut, isn’t it about time you sucked this big cock of mine? I know you want it. You’re cunt is probably dripping wet already, isn’t it you fucking whore?”

“Yes Sir, my little cunt is sopping wet for you. I hunger for your cock. Please may I suck your huge cock for you now, please Sir, let me suck your big beautiful cock.”

Funny enough, for the moment at least, I really didn’t see this little sexy package as my mom. She was just a warm, sexy, moist mouth that was about to suck my virgin cock and eat my load. What would it feel like to blow a load in someone’s mouth? I guess I was finally going to find out!

I walked over to the chair that she had pushed out of the way and sat down. I spread my legs as far apart as possible and made sure my big balls were hanging over the edge of the chair. Mom spun around so that she was facing me and crawled between my legs. She looked up at me in eager anticipation and was licking her lips as she looked back and forth from my face to my cock. She was almost whimpering. I could tell that she hadn’t been k**ding. She really wanted, no, needed to, suck my cock.

I grabbed my cock in one hand and gave it a slow stroke right in front of her face. A big dollop of precum oozed out the end and ran slowly down the shaft of my cock.

Pointing my cock at her mouth I said, “ Lick that up bitch and make sure you don’t waste any.”

“Oh, yes Sir, it will be my pleasure.”

She dipped her head slowly towards my cock and I watched as her lips softly eased over the head of my dick. She was sort of holding half the head of my cock in her mouth and was sucking and licking at the same time without removing the head of my cock from her mouth. She purred like a kitten and was making a low, moaning sound as she sucked on the fat, spongy head.

“Do you like that my little slut?”

Taking my cock in both hands and removing her mouth off my cock just enough so that she could reply, she said. “Oh yes Sir, I love it, please give me more.”

She used her little hands to pump up another dollop of precum and seemed to take great pleasure from savouring the taste. “Mmmmmm, you taste heavenly Sir.”

I knew that because of my inexperience and heightened state of arousal, there was no way I was going to last very long. In fact, I was surprised that I hadn’t shot off already. I knew though, that when I did cum, it would be the first of many and thanks to my tender age and my ability to produce large volumes of cum, I would be able to give my mom all the cum she could handle. Or, at least I hoped I could. All of a sudden I was overcome by a powerful need to get this first load over with. Man I wanted to cum so bad.

“That’s enough of this fucking around you little slut. I want to blow my load right into your belly so get sucking and I want you to suck hard. Do you understand me?”

“Yes Sir, I will try not to disappoint you.”

With that, she took a two handed grip on the base of my cock and almost brutally started to jack me off. She shoved her mouth down hard on the head of my cock and I watched as her cheeks caved in from the suction she was applying. I knew it wouldn’t take long to cum at this pace. Fuck me it felt good! This was the first time I was going to cum without stroking myself off. This was great! I kind of sat back a bit to watch my sexy mom suck my big cock. It was only then that I started to notice things that had completely escaped me until now.

First of all, my mom’s mouth looked like it was stretched to the limit as it surrounded the shaft of my cock. It was a wonder she could get it in her mouth at all. Secondly, with mom flailing away on my cock like she was, I finally looked past her face and saw that her big tits were swinging back and forth wildly as she pumped my dick to and fro. I became fixated on her tits and was dying to get a better look.

Wait a minute! Mom said I could do anything I wanted. Let’s see if she meant it!

I grabbed my cock and pulled out of mom’s mouth with a loud popping sound.

“Oh no, please Sir, please out it back in my mouth, please let me suck your cock, I need it so badly!”

“In a minute little one. There is something I want you to do for me.”

“Anything Sir, just please let me suck your cock some more. I need your hot cum Sir!”

“Take off your blouse.”

Without giving it a thought and without missing a heartbeat, her fingers flew to her buttons and before I knew it, she was throwing her blouse to one side. Now I could see a deep valley of cleavage and the rounded top half of each large breast as it rose from her bra. Her breath was coming in gulps and her tits rose and fell within her bra. Fuck she’s sexy!

“And now the bra. I want to see your big tits”

“Yes Sir.”

Again, without hesitation, she reached behind her to deal with each of the five hooks that held her bra together. Reaching back like that made her tits stick out even further and as she undid the last hook, she gave a little shake and the bra slipped down a bit. She held each cup and slowly removed the bra until her tits were completely exposed. Wow! They were bigger than Mrs. Smith’s big tits. Way to go mom, I thought proudly! She had her head lowered as if to look at her own tits and lifted her eyes to meet mine.

“Are my breasts to your satisfaction Sir?”

“Oh yes. They are perfect.”

“Are they as nice as the breasts that belong to that fucking slut neighbour of ours?”

“Your tits are amazing and you make her look like a school girl.” (A bit of a lie but what the fuck.) Mom’s face lit up with pride as she held her tits high and proud, one in each hand.

Smiling, she held her big tits firmly, one in each hand and lowered her head to start sucking my cock again.

“Michael, you have no idea how much I love your big, fat cock.” She released the grip she had on her tits and placed both hands around the shaft of my cock, near the base. She started to softly slap her face with my cock and before too long, she was really whacking her face pretty hard with it. Every once in a while she would pop the head of my cock into her mouth and give it a loud suck and then would start smacking her face with it again. She then rubbed her face all over my cock and kissed up and down the shaft. She seemed to focus on the big gnarly blue vein and slid her lips along the length of the vein, sucking softly. Her face was soaking wet with a combination of her saliva and the precum that was flowing freely from my piss-slit and my cock slid back and forth easily across her well lubricated face.

From time to time, she would use both hands to wrap a death grip on the shaft of my cock and pump it like crazy while she sucked on the head. I stared in awe as I watched her huge soft tits wobble and crash around as her arms pumped up and down on my cock.

I wasn’t all that keen to keep up the trash talking and I knew it would take some practice before I got any good at it and began to feet comfortable speaking to my mom in that way. For the most part, I just stayed quiet and watched the show. It was an immense turn-on to watch my own mother making love to my cock. From the signals my nuts were sending me, it wouldn’t be long before I would be blowing my first load all over my mom’s face.

“I need you to cum for me baby. Will you do that for your naughty mommy? Your mommy needs to eat your hot slimy cum baby and I want you to cover my pretty little face with your goo. Please cum for me baby.”

She pointed the head of my dick right at the middle of her face and started jacking me off really hard and really fast. Fuck it felt good, real good! She was squeezing my dick so hard that it almost hurt.

“It won’t be long now you fucking little cum slut. Get ready to eat a big load of hot, juicy boy cum.” (I told you, I’m not very good at this trash talking yet!) “That’s it, pump my big fuck-stick you horny little cunt. You can do better than that! Get your pretty little slut mouth on the end of my fucking dick and suck it while you jack me off you big titted cock whore.”

As much of a rookie as I was, my foul language seemed to be having the desired effect on my mom. She started to go berserk on my cock. It was almost as if she was in some kind of d**g induced state and the only thing that existed in her world right now was the big cock onto which she had attached a voracious lip-lock. My only regret was that I couldn’t really see past the top of her head to take a good look at her big tits. I had to tell myself to be patient and not to worry because there would be lots of time to get to know her tits really well. I figured that when it came to my mom, my cock was going to be like having the E-ticket at Disneyland.

My large but youthful balls sent me a signal that they were about to give up the motherload. Mom removed her hands from my cock and placed one under each of her tits. With just the head of my cock in her mouth, she rammed her tits into my balls and cradled my cock between them. They were so soft!

I leaned over as far as I could and took a tit in each hand. She placed both of her hands back onto my cock and started to suck me off like she was possessed, especially when I started to pull on her nipples.

“Pull on my nipples baby Pull the fucking things right off. Pull hard baby!”

I tugged, twisted, pulled and otherwise tortured her poor nipples. I was afraid I might be hurting her but the harder I worked them over, the more she moaned and the harder she sucked.

This was it! The time was near. I was about to blow my first load into someone else’s mouth. My mom’s mouth for fuck’s sake.

I could feel the cum boiling in my loins and looked down at mom’s lips as they stretched over the head of my cock.

“I’m going to cum mom. I’m going to cum into you little mouth. I’m going to give you what you need mommy, a big load of hot cum right from your little boy’s big balls. That’s it, suck harder you little cum slut and get ready to eat the biggest load you ever had.”

All this dirty talk of mine was getting to me too and I felt my knees quiver as the cum raced out of my balls, up the long shaft of my cock and then exploded into the mouth of my loving mother.

My mom went nuts and started moaning like crazy as her mouth quickly filled to capacity. I could see she was trying to swallow fast enough but couldn’t. I think the sheer volume of cum overwhelmed her and she wasn’t prepared to deal with so much of the stuff. She pulled the head of my cock out of her mouth, gasped and swallowed an overflowing mouthful as fast as she could. My cock continued to spew its load all over moms face. Talk about a facial! Before long, mom’s eyes were glued shut and every square inch of her face was covered in thick, creamy cum. What a turn on! Even better, some of it dripped off her face and landed all over her big tits. All the while, mom continued to pump the long, fat shaft of my cock aimed right into her mouth. She was moaning and making mewing sounds like a kitten at a bowl of cream.

She finally chugged back another mouthful and then f***efully shoved her mouth over the end of my cock. I fired off the few remaining shots into her sucking mouth and slumped back, completely drained and wasted into the chair to watch my sexy, cum covered mother. She was sucking so hard her cheeks caved in and she seemed desperate to get everything I had to give. She sucked so hard it almost hurt but there was no way I was going to stop her.

Even though I was kind of wasted, I was so turned on that my cock remained rock hard and when it finally became obvious that my cock had finished spewing cum, she started to soften up the f***e of her suction but seemed very reluctant to take my cock out of her mouth. Sucking softly now, she took a finger and began scooping the cum out of her eyes and off her face. She would scoop up big dollops of chunky cum, wipe her fingers off on the head of my cock and clean it off by sucking it back into her mouth. Sometimes she would use my cock like a sc****r and wipe the cum off her face and then lick it off my cock. Man, she sure seems to love the stuff!

I had no idea if mom might come to her senses and begin to regret what we had just done. Maybe she would regret it and this would be the last time we did this. I could only hope that we had permanently turned a corner in our relationship and that mom was going to be sucking me off a lot from now on. Just the thought of it was enough to keep me hard forever. I could think of much worse things than donating my sperm to such a good cause. Just the thought that I might not have to jerk off any more was getting me pretty excited.

Mom had finally cleaned the cum off her eyes to the point she could open them. She was gazing up at me in what I’d have to describe as a very loving way and was softly and gently nursing on the head of my cock. She removed my cock from her mouth for as long as it took to say, “I love you so much Michael. Thank you for letting me suck your big fat cock and letting me drink down all that yummy cum.”

“I love you too mom. You can suck my cock anytime you want.”

She took my cock out of her mouth again and gave the big spongy head a loud wet kiss, more of a playful smack really, and holding the shaft of my cock against her cheek, she said, “I’m going to go jump in the shower now. I think that we have some things to talk about. To tell you the truth, I’m still very concerned about your opinion of me and I need to know I haven’t completely screwed up our relationship.”

“No worries mom. I’m going to hop in the shower too. I’ll meet you in the TV room and we can sit down and have that chat over another Coke.”

For a moment, I thought about asking to shower with her but didn’t want to rush things. She probably needed some quiet time to think things over before we get together for our little talk.

As I stood under the steaming hot water and showered, my mind was racing a mile a minute. I was really excited about what had just happened with mom and wanted more, much more. In fact, I had to stop myself from jerking off I was so excited. After I let my fantasies run wild for a while, I arrived at a decision to take things slow and let mom make the next move. I just wanted to make sure that she knew I was very okay with what had happened.

I finished my shower and put on a clean t-shirt and a pair of silky running shorts. I wanted to be ready in case mom still had an “appetite”. I grabbed a couple of Cokes, poured them into big glasses full of ice and went into the TV room. Instead of sitting in my usual chair, I plunked myself down on the sofa in hopes mom would sit beside me. I turned on the fireplace trying to set a romantic mood and then switched on the TV.

My plan worked.

Mom came into the room looking more sexy and beautiful than I can ever remember. She actually took my breath away. She had changed into a skimpy, sexy little black teddy that I had never seen before. My horny meter kicked up a couple of notches and I had a feeling that we weren’t finished being naughty for the night. I looked at her hair that was still damp from the shower and thought she was the sexiest woman alive.

She smiled at me and asked if it was okay to join me on the sofa. I simply patted the seat next to me.

Mom came over and instead of sitting down, she immediately curled up and laid down beside me putting her head in my lap. She placed one hand on my thigh and was curled up in a way that made her massive tits spill out over the top of her very revealing teddy.

I was trying to be as cool as possible but could feel my Johnson start to react to all the visual and tactile stimuli mom was subjecting me to.

“Mom, I know we’ve got lots to talk about but I’ve gotta tell you, you’ve got the nicest, biggest set of tits that I’ve ever seen. I’m not sure how long I can sit here this close to you without reaching over to feel you up.”

Mom looked up at me, smiled and even giggled a little. She was watching my cock create a rapidly growing tent in my shorts and was just about to say something and was sliding her hand towards my cock when the front doorbell rang. I pulled back the curtains and took a quick peek out the window and saw that our next-door neighbour Mrs. Cynthia Smith was at the door. Shit!
... Continue»
Posted by LVDIRTY702 7 months ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 3748  |  
100%
  |  7

Replacing My Cum Bucket

It was a dark and stormy night (don’t all stories start like this?) Actually, it was a beautiful, moon lit evening and I was naked from the waist down, peering out of my bedroom window and into the bedroom window of the woman that lived in the house next to us. For the past five years or so, since I was just a snotty little teenager, I had jacked off pretty much every night as I stood at my window and watched our beautiful, large breasted neighbour get ready for bed.

Her name is Mrs. Smith, Cynthia Smith actually, and she is a very beautiful older woman. She has huge tits. Really huge tits! Tits so big that I’m sure they are almost as big as my mom’s massive mammaries. I guessed that she is pretty much about the same age as my mom too. I usually got off watching the way she took care of her big tits almost each and every night as she got ready for bed. To be perfectly honest, I have never seen my mom naked nor have I thought of her in a sexual way but come to think of it, I guess that she looks every bit as hot as Mrs. Smith.

For some time now, I had been suspecting that Mrs. Smith knew that I was watching her undress every night. She never really did anything to let on that she knew I was watching, it was just the way her evening ritual started to get a little more elaborate, provocative and somewhat theatrical. She did things that you probably wouldn’t do unless you had an appreciative “audience.” I couldn’t be sure that she knew I was watching her but I had my suspicions.

I, or perhaps we, were very lucky in that the only place that could see into her bedroom at night was from my bedroom. Both our windows had privacy from the street and this meant that we could do our thing without too much worry that we might be seen, interrupted or busted.

When I first started watching her, she just did the normal things you would expect of someone who is getting ready for bed. I would get a brief glimpse of her massive tits just as she slipped out of her bra and turned out the lights. The moment I lived for every night, was when she unhooked her bra and let those big babies hang loose and get some air. They would almost leap out of her big bra and then roll around on her chest for a few seconds before gravity took over completely.

Because my window was higher than hers, I had a pretty good view of her from the waist up as she sat in front of her mirrored dresser. When she sat down, it looked like her huge tits would finally come to rest on her lap. I couldn’t tell for sure if they hung all the way to her lap but it looked pretty darned close.

As she slipped off her bra, she would usually give her tits a quick (too quick) massage. It was if they were itchy or something after being cooped up all day in that massive industrial strength garment. As she massaged them, her fingers would almost disappear into the twin-mountains of soft looking breast flesh and then she would turn out the lights and the show would be over. It was hard to see how big her nipples were because she would sit sideways and the whole show would be over in the matter of just a minute or so. This short glimpse of her big tits however, was more than enough brain candy to fuel my nightly jerk off session even though, by the time I was finally ready to cum, I was staring into a dark window unable to see anything. The “show” would never last long enough that I was able to cum while actually looking at her big tits.

As time went on, she started to take more and more time as she prepared for bed. Lately, “getting ready for bed“ was taking her almost an hour every night and I was finally able to jerk off and cum while actually looking at her big tits. So far, my luck has been holding and lately I’ve been treated to great show after great show.

I have a roll of paper towels stashed under my bed and pretty much every night, I blow one or two massive loads into a couple of paper towels. I learned at an early age that it got terribly messy if I tried to blow my load into anything less than at least two or three layers of heavy-duty paper towel. Jerking off with Kleenex was a joke. When I was much younger, I tried jerking off into some Kleenex and my load blasted right through the stuff and hit the wall. Then I tried using a paper towel with the same messy result. The wall was taking quite a beating! Then I tried jerking off into two or three thickness of paper towel and the same frickin thing happened. What a mess! I finally learned that the secret to success was to leave a gap of about two inches from the end of my dick to the paper towel that was held tightly around the end of my cock by one of my hands. This worked better but was still really messy sometimes because I would usually cum so much that I would fill the end of the paper towel and it would start leaking out. And, sometimes I would get a bit carried away and shove the end of my cock right through the paper towel and blow my load all over the place. I was on a search for something I could blow my load into without worrying about where all my cum would go.

When my cock was much smaller, I would sometimes use a condom and really enjoyed the fact that I didn’t have to worry as much about my load blasting all over the place. It wasn’t too long before I had a hard time (no pun intended) finding condoms large enough to fit my growing penis. It seemed that my cock was getting larger and larger all the time and when I found that I couldn’t roll on an extra-large condom without it hurting a bit, I sensed I must be getting pretty darned big. In fact, I was getting more and more embarrassed by the size of the damned thing. After gym class at school, I started to try and have my shower after everyone had left so that I wouldn’t have to put up with the stares and snide comments. I mean, who wants to be called horse cock or donkey boy? I didn’t really know what they meant by that but I knew they thought I was a bit of a freak.

The thought that I just might be a freak of some kind caused enough dread within me that I shunned any attempts by girls at school to get to know me. Some guys thought I was gay because I didn’t date girls. The truth was that I was just too damned embarrassed and the last thing I wanted was to have some girl start to like me and then later reject me when she found out about my “big problem”. Every time I got near a good-looking girl (usually one with big tits) I would pop a boner and have to go jerk off. These oversized balls of mine produce a lot of cum and it seemed that if I didn’t jerk off five or six times a day, it starts to really ache bad down there. I figured that I was in for a pretty lonely life and that the only sex I would ever get would come from the pleasure I got from my own hands. I even sucked myself off for a while, the second time I did it I got stuck against the wall and couldn’t pull out in time. The result was one of my biggest loads shooting in my mouth, it was warm and gooey, my cum ropes shot out so quickly some even shot all down my throat, coating my whole throat with hot sperm and not knowing what to do I embarrassed I just wanted it to be over quick. So I started to suck it out, as soon as I did my balls and dick felt so good, I thought I was cuming again. I of course was not ready for the extra cum that shot out so I choked, it pushed my dick out of my mouth and the second half of my load blew all over my face. It didn’t taste bad; in fact I really liked the taste I thought, I defiantly loved how I orgasm twice as hard when I sucked the sperm out my balls. I drifted off a while and woke up a few minutes later, the sperm on my face still wet. I leaned up and it dripped down, I licked up as much as I could, I loved the taste of my nut juice. I started to get hard; using my index finger I scooped globs of still warm baby gravy and ate it “Mmmm” groaning greedily to get the next glob. By time I was done I was rock hard again, not wasting time I got in position quickly, horny as fuck to suck my own cock. I was so skinny that it was easy for me, I swallowed my huge mushroom head with a quarter shaft of my fuck stick with ease. I began to bob my head back and forth, learning that teeth hurt badly, but next I locked just my lips around my shaft, softly at first bobbing up and down on my own donkey dick with ease. My lips wet with salvia and being a soft muscle felt soooo fucking amazing, I smacked my big lips tighter around my cock. “Mmmmmm….Ummm…” I moaned pushing salvia to my lips and cock as quickly as I could. I was getting used to breathing out my nose, the air felt so fucking well on my balls. I took a big sniffle in and got the full flavor of what my spit covered dick tasted like, it was dirty, but fuck that just made me want it deeper. I pulled my head onto my cock and got half of it swallowed; I felt my mouth bursting to contain my thickness. I didn’t care I pushed and pulled one last time, soon I had almost deepthroated myself. It hurt a little when my dick punched through my throat, but my throat was so tight it made it bearable. As soon as I got used to the neck strain and deepthroat I started to bob on my knob, locking my newly discovered dick sucking lips tightly around my shaft. Soon I was sucking so fast my room was filled with slurping and groans. My nose was packed with a strong dick and what I imagined was my sweaty balls smell. It was too much I felt my cum boiling in my balls, I pulled out just enough so I could get a good suck of my mushroom head while holding the cum in my balls. I started to suck like it was air and exploded in my mouth. As usual it was a giant wave of baby gravy; it filled my mouth too quickly and leaked out my mouth causing me to choke on my jizz splashing huge globs of white spunk all my face, chest, and bed. I swallowed my dick deep again and sucked as hard and fast as I could. It felt so good it felt like what I thought d**gs felt like, my whole body was on fire, my balls tingled and I gobbled my tasty jizz down like a slut. I wanted it so bad I gripped my lips tight again and bobbed up and down, and couldn’t believe it when with no warning I came again. Never stopping sucking my cock, and sucking at the same time I felt my eyes roll back into my head and I must of passed out. When I awoke my mouth was filled with hot sperm and my entire face was cum covered, I decided after that it turned me on but I stopped doing that because it made me feel like a real pervert and I told myself that I would only resort to blowing myself if it became obvious that I would never have a girlfriend. Besides, I couldn’t swallow fast enough to handle the massive load of cum and I would always make a huge mess all over the place that took a long time to clean up.

Anyway, that’s enough about my big stupid penis and balls. I should get back to the details of my voyeuristic adventures with Mrs. Smith. Although our windows were only about 20 feet apart and I had a pretty good view of the “action”, I wanted however, to be able to see more, much more. I came up with a plan. Not long after the nightly “show” started to take longer, I pretended to develop an interest in bird watching (well, it was the truth after a fashion) and I asked my mom for a nice pair of binoculars for Christmas. Fortunately, she bought me a set of really good ones with zoom lenses and now, I could not only see Mrs. Smith better, I could see detail that I never knew existed. Now I could tell when Mrs. Smith’s nipples got hard and I could even see the little bumps on her nipples. When I zoomed in, one of her big tits would almost completely fill the field of vision and it was like I was right in the room with her.

As I spied on Mrs. Smith, I would jack off with one hand and hold the binoculars with the other. This didn’t work very well at all. The view got very shaky (if you know what I mean) and I had to put them down when I started to cum so I could use the spare hand to hold some paper towels to help contain the flood of cum. Besides, for years I had developed a two handed technique that was required to properly handle my big stick.

The answer came to me one day as I sat there catching my breath after a massive orgasm. Mrs. Smith had just turned out her light and when I looked over at the binoculars that had landed on the bed where I tossed them; I noticed a female thread on the bottom. It suddenly dawned on me that it just might be possible to mount the binoculars on a tripod. I dug deep into the back of my closet and sure enough, a tripod for my old camera was there. I quickly set it up and became very excited when I realized that my jerk off sessions might have turned a new corner. Now, it just might be possible to get a clear, steady view of Mrs. Smith and have both hands to mercilessly beat my throbbing meat. Becoming even more innovative, I found that my plastic garbage bucket would fit in between the legs of the tripod and if I leaned it at just the right angle, I was able to pump my loads of cum into it. Sure, it was a bit messy and I had to clean out the bucket all the time but hey, I didn’t have to try and catch my big, sticky load with a stupid paper towel. On balance, it was much better because it was a lot less messy that when the head of my cock pushed its way through the soggy end of the paper towel and I ended up cumming all over the place. Have you ever tried to get a big load of cum out of the carpet? This was much better.

I became excited about test-driving the new arrangement. The very next night I was in business and had a whole new lease on life. Mom had gone to bed. She is a doctor at a research facility and starts her day really early so she always goes to bed early. I was butt naked, the tripod was set up, the ‘cum bucket’ was in place and I was slow stroking my bad boy waiting for Mrs. Smith to come into her bedroom and do her thing. I must have dripped about a half a cup of glistening pre-cum into the bucket by the time she finally turned on her light. Man, was I ready for this!

I was always a little worried that my mom would come into the room and catch me jerking off. Even if she didn’t catch me red handed (so to speak) there was no mistaking the musty odour of sex emanating from the puddle of precum in the bucket. I used a lot of the precum to grease up my cock to make it nice and slippery and when I did that, the smell got even stronger.

As I pondered all of this I was interrupted in my thought when true to form, Mrs. Smith walked over to her dresser and studied herself in the mirror. She leaned her head first one way and then the other as she took off her earrings. She had already undressed somewhere and was now wearing a burgundy coloured, robe that looked like it was made from silk. This particular robe was one of my favourites (I have seen many of them over the years) because it was so short and because it tied at the waist in a way that left no doubt that Mrs. Smith was packing a world-class set of hooters.

I rarely got to see her change out of her street clothes and assumed she must keep her robes and a laundry hamper in the bathroom or something. Whatever the case, it was nice that we could usually cut to the chase and not waste a lot of time getting completely undressed. (Although, I admit there were times when I wished I could watch her undress from the very beginning.)

And so it was that Mrs. Smith continued her nightly ritual. While she still had the robe on, she would turn this way and that with her hands on her hips as she posed like a model and checked out her figure. She would suck in her gut (she had a very small tummy) and cinch the belt on her robe for a minute to make her waist look as small as possible. Or perhaps she did that to make her huge tits look even bigger that they already did. I had no doubt that Mrs. Smith was proud of her big tits and I’m sure she took great pleasure from their size and shape. She cupped her silk covered tits in her hands and hefted them a few times, still turning this way and that way as she examined herself in the mirror. Then came the moment I always looked forward to. She pulled back the top of her robe until it was off her shoulders and leaned her head back to let her long hair fall over her naked shoulders. Her robe was then lowered just low enough that her big nipples were still hidden from view but you could see about a mile and a half of cleavage. She pressed her big boobs together creating even deeper cleavage. Man, all I wanted to do was shove my face deep into that cleavage and bury myself in mountains of soft breast flesh.

My cock got even harder as she started the cleavage thing. Man it felt good to stroke my cock. Sometimes, I became worried that I would become obsessed with jerking off. It felt so frickin good! I could only imagine what it might feel like to place the shaft of my cock in between her big tits or maybe even stick it into her mouth. I had no idea what a blowjob or a wet pussy would feel like as it surrounded my cock but I was sure that if I ever got a taste of sex for real, I would be forever addicted.

In the theatre of my mind, I could almost hear some sleazy stripper music playing in the background as I watched Mrs. Smith and stroked my big cock up and down. She slowly started to remove her robe. It was still on her arms but the front opened and dropped enough that her tits came into view. Well, most of her tits came into view. Her tits are so fucking huge that the bottom of each massive tit must have been near her tummy. My view through the window only allowed me to see most of her upper body when she was seated but I couldn’t quite see the bottom of her tits.

Then came one of my favourite parts, she untied the belt on her robe and tossed it over the back of a chair leaving her naked, at least from the waist up. Until she stood up, I couldn’t tell if she was wearing panties or nothing at all. There they were! Huge fucking cannons! Fuck me! I hoped I would never get used to the thrill I got whenever those big babies came into view. Man, this woman has a set of major league funbags. She used both hands to cradle and heft her left tit. She kind of massaged it a bit and then lifted it up as high as she could. I loved this part. She scooped up all that tit flesh and brought the big nipple to her lips. She rolled her tongue around the nipple and thanks to the high-powered binoculars, I could see the big nipple start to erect. As soon as it had extended a half an inch or so, she started to softly suck on it.

I wondered how many women could suck their tits as easily as Mrs. Smith could. It made me think about my mom for a second. I’m pretty sure Mom’s tits are even larger than Mrs. Smith’s and I found myself wondering if mom ever gave her tits a tongue bath similar to the one I was witnessing. Before I knew it, I was stroking my cock harder and faster as I thought about my mom’s huge breasts. I chastised myself for a second or two, gave my head a shake to exit the daydream and returned my focus to the live show that Mrs. Smith was putting on.

She “dropped” her left tit and it went crashing down and wobbled around for a second before coming to rest. She picked it up and dropped it again. She must love the way it feels when that much soft flesh goes crashing down. Or maybe, like me, she just liked watching the big orb flop around.

Then, consistent with her nightly ritual, she started the same treatment with her right breast. I loved the part when she sucked the nipple deep into her mouth. She seemed to be sucking really hard tonight because her cheeks caved in when she sucked. I let my imagination run wild and imagined those cheeks caving in like that as she sucked my cock. What if she liked sucking cock as much as she loved sucking her own tits?

I knew the nightly “show” was coming to a close pretty soon so I started to really pump my fat prick. I got that old familiar feeling that signalled the rush of cum from my balls and I got ready to aim it into the bucket.

I didn’t want to tear my eyes away from Mrs. Smith for even a moment and I watched as she placed a hand under each huge breast, cupping them in her hands as best she could, and then lifted them both as high as she could. Her hands pretty much disappeared into the super-pliant soft breast flesh. She was now standing in profile to me and looked straight into the mirror of her dresser. Now that she was standing, I cast my eyes quickly downward and I could see the thin string of her thong as it headed into the crack of her ass.

Returning my gaze to her huge fucking tits, I saw her bounce her boobs a couple of times and let them fall. She seemed to like watching them flop around. I was really into stroking my bad boy now. I was getting close to cumming and was trying to hold off until she got to my favourite part. Here it comes (so to speak). She grabbed both her nipples and pulled on them, softly at first and then harder and harder. She tugged and yanked on her nipples making her big tits flop up and down wildly on her chest. Then she pulled her nipples up and away from her so that she grossly deformed the shape of her tits and turned them into pointed objects, each larger than a football. That was it! My cock was so hard I couldn’t bend it down to aim at the bucket so as I started to cum, I had to hunch over like a hound dog fucking a football and blasted the first volley of hot cum into the bucket. Splat! Well, most of it got into the bucket. It hit the far side of the plastic bucket with a loud splat that was so loud I thought my mom might hear. Shit!

I pumped a few more ropes of thick cum into the bucket and then took another look into the binoculars hoping Mrs. Smith was still there. She was. And then … at the ripe old age of eighteen, I just about had a heart attack. Just as I zoomed in on Mrs. Smith, she turned towards me, lifted a big tit up so she could kiss the nipple, let it drop heavily back to her chest and then did the same to the other tit. This time however, as she kissed, licked and sucked her own nipple, she maintained suction between her nipple and her lips but then, she looked up and I suddenly became aware that she was looking right at me with smiling eyes. The binoculars made it seem as if she was just a couple of feet away and when she looked right at me, I just about lost it. My cock spewed another couple of thick ropes into the wall as I ducked away from her view. I’m not sure why I ducked but duck I did. A simple reflex from being “caught” I suppose.

I didn’t know what to do or think or how to feel. I felt like a dirty little perv for being caught peeping but at the same time, I felt strangely excited. On balance, I was pretty much scared shitless. What if Mrs. Smith told my mom that I was some form of pond scum low life pervert peeping Tom? Shit!

I went into the bathroom, pumped the last few shots of cum out of my cock and took a big piss. I wet a towel and went back into my bedroom to clean up all the cum that had missed the bucket when I had gone berserk. I had to work in the dark because I didn’t want to let Mrs. Smith see my lights on.

After cleaning up my room as best I could, I got into bed and lay there with my mind racing a mile a minute. Did she really know that I was watching? If she did, would she tell my mom? Was I in deep shit? How could I ever look her in the face again? What would mom say and do if she found out?

On the other hand, what if Mrs. Smith knew I was watching and enjoyed the fact? What if she was putting on a show just for me? My cock started to thicken again and before I knew it, I was even hornier than I was before. Shit! I couldn’t help myself and started beating off again. In my mind’s eye, I imagined that Mrs. Smith wanted me to watch her every night and knew I was spanking my bad boy while watching her. I fantasized that she could see my big cock and wanted it. In this daydream (can it be a daydream at night?) she was lifting up her huge tits and asking me to suck her nipples. Just as I began to think about what it might feel like when she put her hand on my hard cock, I blew another huge load into the handy bucket. I must be out of my fucking mind! I grabbed some paper towels and cleaned up as best I could and fell fast asl**p.
Thankfully, the next morning my mom was up and gone before I got out of bed and I had some time to do a proper job of cleaning up my room. Let me tell you…cum is a lot harder to clean up when it dries out!

I took the binoculars off the tripod and stashed everything in my closet. I thought that if I had half a brain, I would give the peeping Tom stuff a break for a while. I started to freak myself out as I imagined Mrs. Smith knocking on our door and complaining to mom about my behaviour. Shit!

Thankfully, today was Friday and I had a light load of classes. My day at school went by in a blur and I’m sure I didn’t learn much because I was so preoccupied with my predicament. There wasn’t anything I could do. I just had to wait it out to see what happened and face the music

Friday evening finally arrived and during an abnormally quiet dinner with mom, she asked if anything was wrong. I was really on edge because I thought the doorbell would ring at any moment and Mrs. Smith would be there to tell my mom that I was a dirty little pervert.

“You seem awfully quiet tonight, is something the matter baby?”

“No mom. Everything is fine.”

“You know you can tell me if something is wrong.”

“I know mom, thanks. But really, everything is fine.”

“I’ve just never seen you this quiet before. It looks like you have the weight of the world on your shoulders.”

“Naw. Just the usual growing up stuff I guess.”

“I suppose that if you had a father, this is where he would come in handy, I’m sorry you had to miss out on the good old father and son chats and I’m sorry I never remarried baby. Please be open and honest with me. Just because I’m a woman doesn’t mean I don’t know what a growing boy goes through. Remember, your mom is a doctor and there isn’t much I haven’t seen or heard before.”

“I know mom. I am always really honest with you about pretty much everything. This time though, I am just too embarrassed to talk about it, and maybe a little freaked out.”

Shit! I let it slip that something was bugging me and that maybe something had happened. How was I going to weasel out of this one?

“Nonsense. What a load of rubbish! There isn’t anything you should be so embarrassed about that you can’t tell your good old mom.”

“You’re not ‘old’ mom.”

“You are a charmer, aren’t you? Now, tell your mom what’s got you so embarrassed that you can’t talk about it.”

“I’m not sure where to start.”

“How about from the beginning?”

Maybe, just maybe, this was a chance to get mom on my side. At the very least and with any luck, I would be able to create a believable excuse for my behaviour. I had pretty much convinced myself that Mrs. Smith was going to rat me out to mom. Even if she didn’t, it would feel better to get this off my chest. And, taking a proactive approach to this might be a lot less painful than putting my mom through hell if Mrs. Smith knocked on our door to accuse me of being a scum sucking perv.

“Gee mom, I’m trying to figure out where to start. This is really embarrassing for me so I hope you’ll cut me a bit of slack. I’ve never talked to anyone about personal stuff before and it’s not something that comes easily to me.”

“Well then, I’m not going to rush you. You tell me when you are good and ready. I’ll tell you what, I’ll make you a promise right here and now that I won’t over react or get upset by whatever you tell me. I’ll just pretend you are one of my patients and we’ll deal with this in a professional manner. How’s that sound?”

“It sounds a little weird mom. I mean, you might be a doctor and everything but you’re still my mom.”

“Not for the next little while I’m not young man. For as long as it takes to help you get this thing off your chest, I’ll be Doctor Moore and you’ll be my patient. How does that sound?”

“It still sounds a little weird mom but I’ll give it a try if you want me to.”

“Then that’s what we’ll do. Now you go finish up your homework while I take care of the dishes. When we’re finished, we’ll have a little chat in my office and then maybe we can watch a movie together or something.”

“Sounds great mom, thanks.”

“Now run along and do your homework. I’ll give you a call when I’ve finished up in here.”

“Okay mom. I love you.”

“I love you too baby.”

Thankfully, I didn’t really have much homework tonight. It was just as well because there was no way I was going to be able to concentrate anyway. All I could think about was how much I should tell mom? How should I tell her? What should I say? How would she react if I told her the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth? Should I tell her about watching Mrs. Smith undress? Should I tell her about my fascination with Mrs. Smith’s big tits? More importantly, should I tell her that Mrs. Smith might have seen me watching her? Shit, fuck, piss! I could be fucked big time here!

Instead of doing my homework, I killed some time in my bedroom by surfing a few porn websites that feature large breasted women. I must have tits on the brain right now. I closed down the web browser and went into one of my personal folders that contained hundreds of jpegs of large breasted beauties that I had copied off some of the big tit websites. It suddenly dawned on me that in addition to all the women having huge tits, the other common denominator in all the pictures I had saved was that the women were older, perhaps in their 30’s or 40’s, about the same age as Mrs. Smith, and my mom for that matter.

Also, I noticed that I seemed to save and collect more pictures in which the big tit “model” was leaning over or bending over in a way that made their huge tits hang down. Man did that turn me on! There was no way I could count the number of times I had blown my load gazing into the computer’s monitor and fixing my lusty gaze on a pair of big hanging tits. I had to use my (very good) imagination to try and guess what it might feel like to cup and feel a big pair of hanging tits.

Mom called me from down the hall where she kept a home office, “Okay Mike, I’m ready if you are.”

Great, just fucking great! Way to go Mike! Looking at all those big tit shots had given me a giant boner. Fuck!

“Be right there mom.” I yelled back.

I got out of my chair and walked around my room for a minute willing my cock to get soft. Shit! There was a big wet spot on the front of my sweat pants where the clear pre-cum had leaked out of my piss-slit. Fuck! Just fucking perfect!

I quickly got out of the sweat pants, used a paper towel to wipe the glistening fluid off the end of my dick, pumped another dollop of precum out and wiped it off too. I got into a baggy pair of shorts and pulled my oversized Vancouver Canucks hockey jersey down to cover my crotch. My cock was still half-hard but the hockey jersey hid and covered my “problem” up pretty good. I figured that as soon as I got into mom’s office and started yacking with her, I would lose my chubber and everything would be okay.

I walked down the hall and could feel my big dick swinging back and forth under my baggy shorts. Shit, I should have put on some underwear. Too late now! I went into her office and thankfully, mom was focused on some of the paperwork on her desk.

I quickly slid into a chair and arranged my hockey jersey to hide my bulge.

“Hi mom, I guess I’m as ready as I’m ever going to be.”

“Hi baby, why don’t you get us a couple of Cokes and have a seat for a minute. It’ll just take me a few minutes to finish this paperwork off.”

“Sure mom.”

I had to admit, my mom was pretty cool. I was lucky to have her as my mom. Not only did she spoil me rotten, she always made time for me regardless of her busy schedule. And, I had to admit that lately, I had been trying to catch a glimpse of her big breasts because I was dying to satisfy my curiosity about who had the bigger tits, mom or Mrs. Smith. It had never really dawned on me that my mom was a babe. I mean hey, she’s my mom dude. But, ever since I had been trying to check her tits out to see how big they really were, I had begun to notice how fine she is. I wondered why she had never remarried, or even dated for that matter. Granted, she was married to her job and I guess there wouldn’t be much time for dating with the hours she puts in at the clinic. It made me feel a little sorry for her that she was missing out on so much.

Mom snapped me out of my thoughts as she closed a file drawer and sat back to take a swig from the glass of Coke I handed her.

“So, how is my patient?”

“Aw mom, you’re making fun of me.”

“No I’m not. I just thought it might be easier for you to tell me what’s on your mind if you didn’t see me as your mom. Remember, we’re going to role play for awhile.”

“I guess you’re right. So, how does this work Doctor?”

“Well, why don’t you start from the beginning? What’s on your mind Michael?”

Michael? She never calls me Michael. Must be part of the role-play.

“I’m not really sure where to start mom, er Doctor but I have a bit of a problem that seems to have gotten out of hand recently.”

“What kind of problem Michael?”

“Well, it’s kind of a personal problem.”

“That’s all right Michael, after all, I am your Doctor and you should feel comfortable telling me anything. Is this problem a physical problem or something else?”

“I’m not really sure how to answer that. I guess you could say that it’s a physical problem that has turned into a bit of a problem with the way I think about certain things.”
c
“I started out just wanting to help you with your problem, I really did, and I will…somehow! I started off to do just that but, when I saw your massive cock and your huge balls, I just lost it. I totally lost it. Please forgive me baby. I became mesmerized by your cock. I’ve been without a man ever since your father passed away. And I mean completely without a man. I haven’t even been on a date since you were practically in diapers. I just threw myself into my work and tried not to think about sex or anything.

You probably wouldn’t know it to look at me but when I was much younger, I used to be a sexy little thing. Gosh, how I loved sex. Your father turned me into to a “size” queen (she said as she looked at my cock) and although he had the biggest cock I had ever seen, yours is even bigger. I guess I really didn’t realize just how much I missed our sex life. When I saw your magnificent cock, I just couldn’t help myself and reverted into a sex starved cum hungry slut. Please forgive me Michael.”

“Wow mom. I’ve never heard you talk like that before. What do you mean when you say you reverted into a cum slut?”

“Like I said Michael, your father and I enjoyed a wonderful sex life and over a period of time, I developed certain sexual preferences and tendencies.”

“Like what mom?”

“It probably wouldn’t be appropriate for me to tell you. I’d be too embarrassed and besides, there’s a chance that you might lose respect for me if I told you everything.”

“Wait a minute mom, you’re the one that just told me to be open and honest. Now you’re the one that is going to be tight lipped about personal matters. Come on mom, what’s good for the goose is good for the gander.”

“I suppose you’re right Michael but, I’m still worried that you won’t respect me anymore.”

“That’s nuts! I love you so much. Besides, look at me for fucks sake, I’m sitting here with my cock and balls hanging out and spilling my guts, the least you could do is be open and honest with me too! There isn’t anything you could say that would change the way I feel about you!”

“Are you sure you really want to hear this Michael?”

“Yes mom, please! Maybe if we are really honest with each other we won’t have to go around hiding so many secrets and stuff.”

“Okay young man. You asked for it. If you really want to know about my past and to learn some really personal stuff about your mom, I’m going to tell you. Just don’t say I didn’t warn you and please know that I’m going to be really upset if you lose respect for me.”

“Please tell me mom.”

“When I first started to have sex with your father, I was overwhelmed by the size of his penis. It was very big and he was gentle and knew how to use it to give me pleasure I never even knew existed. I’m sure he would have been just as good a lover if his penis was normal in size but it wasn’t. It was almost as big as yours and he made me fall in love with it. Sometimes, when it came to sex at least, I quietly wondered whom I loved more, your father or his big penis. Michael, I can’t begin to tell you how much pleasure his big hard cock gave me. I started to worship it. I obsessed about it. Eventually, all I wanted to do was to be near that big penis 24 hours a day.

Your father introduced me to all sorts of sexual practices and I worked hard to become very good at them. It wasn’t really all that much work because I loved it so much.”

“What kind of things did you do mom?”

“Well, your father taught me to love oral sex. He was very good and with his help and patience, I became very good at it too. He taught me to take his big cock deep into my throat. He taught me to love his cum. Maybe crave might be a better word. I used to crave his cum. I could think of nothing finer than to have your father blow a big load in my mouth. Sometimes, we’d get carried away and he would get some cum all over my face. I saw myself in the mirror one day after he shot an especially big load all over my face and I loved it! It made me feel so slutty. After that, I had a hard time deciding whether to eat his load or have him blast it all over my face. Usually, we could both. He would shoot his load on my face and I could scoop it up and eat it. It was so good! It was always my favourite dessert you know? Quite often, after we finished our dinner, he would sit back in his favourite chair and let me suck him off for hours. There were many times I can remember sucking his cock while he watched a whole ball game on TV.

“Do you know what an orgasm is Michael?”

“Of course mom.”

“Well, I grew to love having his cock in my mouth so much I could cum myself just by sucking him off. Sometimes, I wouldn’t even get undressed. He would get home from work and I would drop to my knees and suck him until he came in my mouth. When he came, so did I, without even touching myself!”

“Wow mom, that’s hot!”

“It was hot. It got to the point that I needed his cum like a d**g. I needed it bad. I would wake him up in the morning with a nice blow job until he fed me his cum, give him another one as soon as he got home from work and then after we went to bed for the night, he would make love to me and then let me suck on his cock all night. There were times when I spent the entire night curled up between his legs softly sucking his big cock.”

“After he passed away, I was so overcome by grief that I didn’t think about cum for a long time. And it wasn’t really until I saw your big cock and balls that all those feeling came flooding back.”

“I’m sorry if I upset you mom.”

“You didn’t upset me baby. I just woke up I guess. I t was like I’ve been asl**p since he’s been gone and you just woke me up. That’s why I have to ask you to forgive me and for my sake, try to pretend this never happened. I wasn’t doing a proper examination on you, I made all that up as soon as I saw your cock because my overwhelming need for cum resurfaced. I am so ashamed. Please forgive me.”

“Mom, there’s nothing to forgive. I know how hard it’s been for you since dads been gone. You are everything to me and there isn’t anything you can say or do that would change the way I feel about you.”

With that, I put my arms around her and hugged her close to me. Of course, this meant that her face was near my cock again.

“Mom, can I tell you a secret?”

Of course honey.”

“If I am going to be honest with you, I’ve got to tell you, if you think that you were enjoying touching my cock, you’d be shocked to find out that I was getting ready to blow my load because I was so turned on to have you touch me. I don’t care if you are my mom or not, you are one sexy lady and you turn me on like crazy. If anyone should be apologizing, it should be me. ”

“Why should you apologize Michael?”

“That’s easy, when you were stroking my cock, all I could think about was blowing my load all over your face. I was trying as hard as I could to get a glimpse of those huge tits of yours and they were driving me crazy the way that they were wobbling all over the place when you pumped my dick. Although I’m pretty darned embarrassed to admit it, I loved showing you my big cock and I wanted very much for you to like it.”
“I’m not sure what to say Michael. I’m finding it hard to believe that you could become aroused in any way by these big old boobs of mine. Michael, the most important thing to me right now is to make sure I haven’t ruined our relationship. It would kill me if what just happened did something to lower your opinion of me as your mother. Besides, you’ve been my best friend for years now and I couldn’t bear it if I screwed that up.”

“Mom, you’ve got nothing to worry about. I love you more than ever and I will always love you, even if you are a large breasted sexy bitch that drives me crazy and makes my cock get hard all the time.”

Mom started to sob and cry and I didn’t know what the heck to do. My cock was not quite as hard as it was before but was still fat and semi-erect and a big drip of precum was leaking out of my piss slip and heading for the floor. I reached out to hug my mom again to comfort her and when I did, her chair rolled even closer to me. She rested her head against one of my thighs as she quietly wept. I looked down at her beautiful face and tried to wipe away her tears when I became hornier than ever. With her head resting on my naked thigh, she was staring right at the gnarly shaft of my cock that was but a few inches away. I couldn’t help react to the sight of my big cock so close to mom’s face and it started to twitch it’s way back to a full on woodie. Mom seemed to be in a bit of a trance and as she wiped the tears from her eyes, she seemed to be watching my cock jerk and buck all on its own as it became more and more erect.

I wasn’t sure what the heck to do so I hugged mom even tighter. This had the effect of pulling her cheek into direct contact with my cock. I just hugged her closer and felt her put her arms around me to hug me back. Her cheek was pushing quite hard into my cock and she moved her head around a bit making my cock throb even more. I couldn’t tear my gaze away from the site of mom’s face pressed against my cock. I noticed that the shaft of my cock ran the entire length of her head. It started below her chin and ran past her hairline.

I tried to comfort her by stroking her hair.

“I love you mom. I’m sorry that I caused you to get so upset. Please stop crying.”

Without moving her face off my cock, she tilted her head a bit so she could look into my eyes and smiled. She closed her eyes and hugged my cock some more with her face. She started to rock back and forth a bit causing her face to slide up and down my cock just a little, almost like she was jerking me off with her face.

We remained like this for several minutes, with her rocking back and forth gently and maintaining pressure on my cock with her face.

“Don’t worry about the tears Michael, they are tears of joy. I’m just so happy that I didn’t screw up our relationship. Did you really mean what you said?”

“About what mom?”

“That you were getting turned on by these big old breasts of mine?”

“Yes, gosh I’m sorry mom. I know it’s wrong for me to feel that way, but I just can’t help it. It was a fascination with big tits like yours that got me into the trouble I’m in now. That’s what I was trying to figure out how to tell you.”

“I really don’t know what you mean. If you’re in some kind of trouble, I want to be there for you. Why don’t you tell me what’s going on and we’ll see if we can fix it?”

“I’m not sure if I can tell you now.”

“Of course you can silly. You can tell me anything. After all, I was honest with you when I told you why I reacted the way I did when I saw this great big cock of yours, and when I told you about my love for sex with your father and how much I’ve missed it for the past several years.”

“I know mom but geeze, I wouldn’t know where to start.”

“Have you ever had sex with a girl?”

“No mom.”

Mom seemed to smile a bit to learn that I was still a virgin.

“Does that mean you are you still a virgin?”

“Um, yes mom.”

“Has any lucky girl ever had a chance to play with this big cock of yours?”

“Um, no mom.”

“Do you mean to tell me that aside from yourself, and now me of course, that no one has ever touched this amazing cock of yours?”

“No mom, I mean Yes mom, I mean, well, no one has ever touched me except for you.”

“So what kind of trouble can you be in? What has happened that makes you think you are in some kind of trouble sweety?”

“I’m afraid it could be pretty serious. I guess it’s a little like when you were obsessed with cum and couldn’t help yourself. I guess you could say that I too have an obsession that may have got me into some serious trouble.”

“Oh my gosh Michael, what happened?”

“Well, for a number of years now, I’ve been watching Mrs. Smith from my bedroom window at night.”

“What do you mean ‘watching’ her Michael?”

“Well, it all started one evening when I was looking out my window and I saw her get naked in her bedroom. Then, almost every night since, I watched her undress as she gets ready for bed.”

“You mean she leaves the blinds open so you can see her when she gets undressed?”

“Yes. Her blinds are not just opened, they’re pulled wide open so that I have a clear view of her.”

“How much can you see?”

“Quite a bit. I could see her play with her big tits and stuff.”

“What do you mean play with her big tits?”

“You know, she has huge tits and would sort of play with them for awhile after she took off her bra and stuff.”

“Play with them how Michael?”

“I don’t know mom. Kind of massage them and kiss them and suck them and stuff.”

‘She kissed her own breasts?”

“Yes mom, she would lift them up to her lips and kiss and suck on her nipples and stuff.”

“Do you mean that you would watch her suck her own nipples?”

“Yes. And, she did it almost every night.”

“My gosh, her breasts must be huge!”

“They’re pretty darned big mom, but maybe not as big as yours. That’s why I went a little crazy when I saw your big tits move around so much when you were stroking my cock, er a, I mean holding me. I think I have developed a thing for huge breasts. I bet you could suck yours if you tried too!”

“I’m not sure about that but why would watching her undress get you into trouble?”

“Because I’m pretty sure that she saw me watching her and I’m afraid she is going to come over here and tell you that I am some kind of peeping tom pervert or something.”

“Based on what you’ve told me, I can hardly blame you for watching her. She could have closed the blinds for heaven’s sake. It drives me a little crazy to think that she sat there and sucked her own tits in plain view of my baby’s bedroom window. As far as I am concerned, you don’t have anything to worry about. I can tell you that I’m not going to be upset because my boy was watching a large breasted slut suck her own tits! As a normal, healthy boy, what are you supposed to do when you see something like that….look away, I don’t think so! Heck, I probably would have watcher her too.”

All this talk was making me real horny. Without realizing it, I was gently rocking and pushing my cock harder against mom’s face.

“Can I ask you a question Michael?”

“Sure mom, anything.”

“What did you do while you watched her?”

“I was afraid you were going to ask that. I um, played with myself.”

“Well, I can’t blame you for that Michael. It’s only natural. I mean after all, you are a growing boy with raging hormones who just happens to have an amazing huge cock and balls and I think it would be more unnatural if you didn’t play with yourself if you were able to witness a wanton, shameful display like that.”

“Geeze, you’re the best mom. Thanks for being so understanding.”

“I love you Michael.”

“I love you too mom.”

“Tell me Michael, when you play with yourself, do you …you know…cum?”

“Geeze mom, that’s pretty personal, don’t you think?”

“I suppose so but I just want to make sure that everything is okay. I guess I’m just in awe of the fact that my little baby has grown up and jerks off every night. I just wanted to know if you jerked off until you came.”

“Yes mom, when I play with myself, I cum.”

“How much do you cum sweety?”

“Oh, I don’t know, quite a bit I guess, why?”

“I guess it might be my curiosity as much as anything. To be honest, I suppose I was just curious to see if the amount that you cum was the same as when your father blew his load. Your balls are a lot bigger than his were and I’m curious to see, er know if the volume of your cum is proportionate to the size of your big balls.”

“Oh, I guess that makes sense. I really have nothing to compare it to so I don’t really know. I’m not sure what a normal amount would be.”

“How often do you jerk off and blow your load, I mean er, masturbate?”

“Um, usually three or four times a day, sometimes more. If I don’t jerk off a lot, my thing gets hard and stays hard all the time and as you can see, it is pretty difficult to hide this big thing. Not only that, when it gets hard I can’t seem to concentrate on school or anything.”

“Yes, I can understand that. If I hadn’t seen your cock with my own eyes I’d say you were putting me on. Is there anything in particular that makes it get so hard all the time?”

“Well, it usually happens more often if I see a woman with very large breasts, or if I see a lot of cleavage. I just don’t seem to have any control over it and when it gets hard, the only thing that will make it go away is to sneak away somewhere and jerk off until I cum. If I don’t take matters into my own hands, so to speak, I end up walking around with a stiffy all day. It can get really frustrating, sometimes I have to go find a washroom, pull down my pants and jerk off until I cum. Even then, sometimes it won’t go soft so I have to jerk off again. It gets pretty tiring at times because sometimes I have to jerk off for a long time before I cum, especially the second or third time in a row.”

“And when you cum repeatedly, does the amount of cum get much smaller each time.”

“Maybe a little, but that’s the weird thing. It doesn’t seem to matter how many times I cum, when I blow my load there is usually a lot of cum. Sometimes, I think there is a bottomless pit of the stuff inside me somewhere.”

“Oh my! My poor baby! I wonder if there’s anything we can do to help you to deal with your problem?”

“Well if you remember, you just happen to be a doctor. If you don’t know, no one does.”

“Good point son. But the line between doctor and mother is starting to get pretty fuzzy. I have to be honest with you, if I tried to help you with this there are three potential roles that I could play and only two of them are appropriate. I’m worried that if I try to work with you with your problem, I might be tempted to cross the line.”

“I’m kind of confused mom, what the heck did you just say?”

“Oh, I know I’m rambling on like an idiot. The bottom line is that you need help to make sure that big cock of yours doesn’t cause you any more problems and that you can properly manage your need to drain the ejaculate from your testicles on a regular basis.

The three roles I referred to are the roles of your mother; your doctor and the third and most dangerous role could be some kind of crazy cum slut that I’m worried I might become. I’ve got to be completely honest with you. I’m not sure I will be able to control myself if we are going to work together on your problem. I will try and explain why in a minute. Maybe it would be better for me to find someone else you could work together with on your problem.”

“Mom, I don’t think I would feel comfortable dealing with anybody else. What makes you so freaked out?”

“Years ago, when you father and I first got married, I was your typical naïve virgin bride. I had never slept with anyone before and didn’t know anything about sex because of my strict religious upbringing. Your father changed all that. He was much older than me and was very experienced. He taught me pleasures I didn’t even know existed. As I mentioned, he was very well endowed and because I didn’t know any better, I assumed that all men had penises as large as his. That was until your father passed away. I tried dating a few times and out of a desperate sense of longing, I even invited a few of the nicer men into my bed. I tried desperately to regain some of the feelings that I had enjoyed when your father was alive. But it didn’t work. Some of the men I dated were very nice but because they weren’t equipped like your father, I couldn’t seem to get the level of satisfaction I needed. Eventually, I gave up dating and devoted my time to raising you and to my work at the clinic.”

“But that still doesn’t answer why you are so freaked out about helping me.”

“Look what just happened when I got a glimpse of your huge cock. You’re cock is even bigger than your father’s was. As it is, I should be telling you to put that big thing away and put on your pants but instead, I’m sitting her next to you while you are naked and I seem to be unable and unwilling to lose contact with all that cock flesh of yours. Maybe it’s because I’m afraid I won’t ever see it again.”

She playfully grabbed my cock in both hands and pretended to strangle it and then unfortunately, let it go. I hoped that her playfulness would continue.

“Why did you have to have such a big cock? If you had an average penis, this would all be over by now. I just can’t seem to help myself in the presence of such a magnificent hunk of cock meat.”

“Mom!”

“I know, you probably think I should go wash out my mouth with soap. I just can’t help it! Being so near such a magnificent piece of meat is intoxicating and I want nothing more right now that to become a slave to your cock like I did to your father’s big horse cock.”

“What do you mean ‘a slave to my cock’ mom?”

“Just what it sounds like dear. That’s why this will never work. It just wouldn’t be right for you and I to work on your problem together. You might be able to overlook my behaviour of a few minutes ago but you would never be able to forgive me or love me anymore if I became your cock slave.”

“I still don’t understand what you mean by cock slave.”

“Michael, I can’t even tell you without grossing you out. If I told you what it meant to me, you would probably never look at me the same way again.”

“That’s nonsense mom. Aside from being the mom I love so much, you are still my best friend. There isn’t anything you can say or do that could change that.”

“You really are a sweet heart aren’t you? I just can’t tell you how powerful the feeling is. Like I said, it’s like a powerful d**g. Even now, I can’t bring myself to get up and move away from you or your cock. I would probably sit here forever or at least as long as you stand there with your big cock hanging out in the open like this.”

“You really do like my big cock, don’t you mom?”

“Yes honey, more than you could ever know.”

“Mom, I respect your wishes and your desire to keep a normal mother and son relationship but I’m going to burst if I don’t do something to relieve the feeling in my balls. Maybe I should just go to my room and jack off. If I don’t do something and do it quickly, it feels like I’m going to burst.”

She looked up into my eyes with a look of concern and said, “This is all my fault. You came in hear to discuss your problem with Mrs. Smith and all I’ve done is talk about me and my problems. I’m sorry for being so selfish.”

“You’re not selfish mom. You’re the best! But I do have to do something because it feels like I’ve got a quart of cum that needs to be pumped out of my dick.”

It was like I had turned on a light switch or something. All my talk about cumming all over the place seemed to send mom over the deep end and she kind of freaked out.

“My poor baby! I’m so sorry honey. Let your naughty mommy take care of that big nasty cock for you. Mommy will empty those big beautiful balls for you and get rid of all that hot nasty cum.”

I hadn’t expected mom’s reaction to be like this but what the fuck! I knew that I very much wanted to find out what it would mean to have mom as “a slave to my cock”. I wasn’t sure what that meant but I was pretty sure that I was going to like it.

Did I have a problem that it was going to be my mom that would be the first of the female persuasion to play with my cock? As if! No frickin way! The more I looked at her, the sexier she became to me. My mom was a pretty hot woman. She’s attractive, has huge tits and more importantly, seems to crave my big cock in a weird way. It couldn’t get much better than this!

Mom kicked the chair away and kneeled down between my legs.

“Okay son, let’s see if your dear old mom remembers how to take care of a nice big juicy cock.”

Mom grabbed my cock in both hands and shoved it up against my stomach. She dipped her head and stuffed her nose into the soft skin under my balls and I could hear her take a big whiff. She let out a little moan and rubbed her lips on the underside of my balls. They were rolling around all over her face and it seemed almost as if she was trying to balance them on her face.

“Oh mom, that feels fantastic!”

“Shhhh. Just be quiet and let your nasty cum hungry mommy take care of you.”

She kind of jacked me off as best she could while continuing to sniff at the underside of my balls. He jerking motion made my balls dance on her face. She started licking my balls and pretty soon they were soaking wet with her saliva. Then, she kind of stretched the skin on my sack and put a bit of a lip lock onto one of my balls. Slowly and gently, she tried to suck the big ball into her mouth.

“Oh my goodness, your balls really are huge. I’m not sure they will fit in mommy’s slutty little mouth.”

She went back at it to give it another try and this time, by right ball popped into her mouth. It almost hurt when it went past her lips. My testicle seemed to fill her entire oral cavity because she seemed to have some difficulty moving her tongue around on the ball while it was in her mouth. She stopped stroking my cock while she figured out how to breathe (mostly through her nose) but before long, was pumping away on my dick again. Carefully, she pulled her head back until the ball plopped out of her mouth. It felt kind of good to have it hanging free again and was a bit cool in the open air thanks to the coating of mom’s saliva.

Moving her head to the other side of my crotch, she repeated the whole thing with my left nut. It felt amazing, especially when she hummed a bit and she cradled my fat testicle on her tongue.

“I’m sorry honey but mommy is getting kind of desperate for a tummy full of your hot, nasty cum.” Would it be all right if mommy sucked you off now baby? Can I please suck your big, hard cock Michael? Please tell mommy it’s okay to suck your massive cock.”

“Um, sure mom, go for it.”

I felt like a proper dork. What kind of answer was that? It was going to take some practice to get good at this. Hopefully, my cock could speak for itself.

“Would my baby do me a favour while I suck his huge, manly cock?”

“Anything mom.”

“Michael, would you please talk dirty to mommy and say nasty things while she sucks you off?”

“What do you mean mom?”

“Um, well, I remember how much it added to my pleasure when your father talked dirty to me when I sucked his cock. I loved it when he made me feel slutty. I want to be a cheap fucking cum slut for your cock Michael. Make me suck you off. Make me do nasty things. Be nasty to me baby.”

“I’m not sure I know how mom! I don’t want to upset you or piss you off. I don’t have any experience with stuff like this and I’ll probably screw it up.”

“Baby, for the next little while, maybe you can pretend that I am that big breasted slut Mrs. Smith that you’ve been jacking off to for so long. Make her yours, only this time, don’t waste all that cum of yours, let her drink it for you. I’ll pretend to be Mrs. Smith and I want you drink your cum and have you make me do nasty things to your cock. Please baby!”
“Is anything off limits mom?”

“What do you mean honey?”

“Can I ask you to do anything?”

“Of course baby, anything you want. After all, Mrs. Smith sounds like a total slut. Now, give Mrs. Smith some thick cock meat and shove that big fucking thing down my throat. Fill my tummy, er I mean Mrs. Smith’s tummy with hot, sticky cum. Talk dirty to her baby”

I had to laugh a little under my breath. This was so preposterous. Who gives a fuck! From the looks of things, I was about to get my very first blowjob!

Clearing my throat and making sure my voice didn’t squeak too much, I gave it my best shot.

“Alright you horny fucking slut, isn’t it about time you sucked this big cock of mine? I know you want it. You’re cunt is probably dripping wet already, isn’t it you fucking whore?”

“Yes Sir, my little cunt is sopping wet for you. I hunger for your cock. Please may I suck your huge cock for you now, please Sir, let me suck your big beautiful cock.”

Funny enough, for the moment at least, I really didn’t see this little sexy package as my mom. She was just a warm, sexy, moist mouth that was about to suck my virgin cock and eat my load. What would it feel like to blow a load in someone’s mouth? I guess I was finally going to find out!

I walked over to the chair that she had pushed out of the way and sat down. I spread my legs as far apart as possible and made sure my big balls were hanging over the edge of the chair. Mom spun around so that she was facing me and crawled between my legs. She looked up at me in eager anticipation and was licking her lips as she looked back and forth from my face to my cock. She was almost whimpering. I could tell that she hadn’t been k**ding. She really wanted, no, needed to, suck my cock.

I grabbed my cock in one hand and gave it a slow stroke right in front of her face. A big dollop of precum oozed out the end and ran slowly down the shaft of my cock.

Pointing my cock at her mouth I said, “ Lick that up bitch and make sure you don’t waste any.”

“Oh, yes Sir, it will be my pleasure.”

She dipped her head slowly towards my cock and I watched as her lips softly eased over the head of my dick. She was sort of holding half the head of my cock in her mouth and was sucking and licking at the same time without removing the head of my cock from her mouth. She purred like a kitten and was making a low, moaning sound as she sucked on the fat, spongy head.

“Do you like that my little slut?”

Taking my cock in both hands and removing her mouth off my cock just enough so that she could reply, she said. “Oh yes Sir, I love it, please give me more.”

She used her little hands to pump up another dollop of precum and seemed to take great pleasure from savouring the taste. “Mmmmmm, you taste heavenly Sir.”

I knew that because of my inexperience and heightened state of arousal, there was no way I was going to last very long. In fact, I was surprised that I hadn’t shot off already. I knew though, that when I did cum, it would be the first of many and thanks to my tender age and my ability to produce large volumes of cum, I would be able to give my mom all the cum she could handle. Or, at least I hoped I could. All of a sudden I was overcome by a powerful need to get this first load over with. Man I wanted to cum so bad.

“That’s enough of this fucking around you little slut. I want to blow my load right into your belly so get sucking and I want you to suck hard. Do you understand me?”

“Yes Sir, I will try not to disappoint you.”

With that, she took a two handed grip on the base of my cock and almost brutally started to jack me off. She shoved her mouth down hard on the head of my cock and I watched as her cheeks caved in from the suction she was applying. I knew it wouldn’t take long to cum at this pace. Fuck me it felt good! This was the first time I was going to cum without stroking myself off. This was great! I kind of sat back a bit to watch my sexy mom suck my big cock. It was only then that I started to notice things that had completely escaped me until now.

First of all, my mom’s mouth looked like it was stretched to the limit as it surrounded the shaft of my cock. It was a wonder she could get it in her mouth at all. Secondly, with mom flailing away on my cock like she was, I finally looked past her face and saw that her big tits were swinging back and forth wildly as she pumped my dick to and fro. I became fixated on her tits and was dying to get a better look.

Wait a minute! Mom said I could do anything I wanted. Let’s see if she meant it!

I grabbed my cock and pulled out of mom’s mouth with a loud popping sound.

“Oh no, please Sir, please out it back in my mouth, please let me suck your cock, I need it so badly!”

“In a minute little one. There is something I want you to do for me.”

“Anything Sir, just please let me suck your cock some more. I need your hot cum Sir!”

“Take off your blouse.”

Without giving it a thought and without missing a heartbeat, her fingers flew to her buttons and before I knew it, she was throwing her blouse to one side. Now I could see a deep valley of cleavage and the rounded top half of each large breast as it rose from her bra. Her breath was coming in gulps and her tits rose and fell within her bra. Fuck she’s sexy!

“And now the bra. I want to see your big tits”

“Yes Sir.”

Again, without hesitation, she reached behind her to deal with each of the five hooks that held her bra together. Reaching back like that made her tits stick out even further and as she undid the last hook, she gave a little shake and the bra slipped down a bit. She held each cup and slowly removed the bra until her tits were completely exposed. Wow! They were bigger than Mrs. Smith’s big tits. Way to go mom, I thought proudly! She had her head lowered as if to look at her own tits and lifted her eyes to meet mine.

“Are my breasts to your satisfaction Sir?”

“Oh yes. They are perfect.”

“Are they as nice as the breasts that belong to that fucking slut neighbour of ours?”

“Your tits are amazing and you make her look like a school girl.” (A bit of a lie but what the fuck.) Mom’s face lit up with pride as she held her tits high and proud, one in each hand.

Smiling, she held her big tits firmly, one in each hand and lowered her head to start sucking my cock again.

“Michael, you have no idea how much I love your big, fat cock.” She released the grip she had on her tits and placed both hands around the shaft of my cock, near the base. She started to softly slap her face with my cock and before too long, she was really whacking her face pretty hard with it. Every once in a while she would pop the head of my cock into her mouth and give it a loud suck and then would start smacking her face with it again. She then rubbed her face all over my cock and kissed up and down the shaft. She seemed to focus on the big gnarly blue vein and slid her lips along the length of the vein, sucking softly. Her face was soaking wet with a combination of her saliva and the precum that was flowing freely from my piss-slit and my cock slid back and forth easily across her well lubricated face.

From time to time, she would use both hands to wrap a death grip on the shaft of my cock and pump it like crazy while she sucked on the head. I stared in awe as I watched her huge soft tits wobble and crash around as her arms pumped up and down on my cock.

I wasn’t all that keen to keep up the trash talking and I knew it would take some practice before I got any good at it and began to feet comfortable speaking to my mom in that way. For the most part, I just stayed quiet and watched the show. It was an immense turn-on to watch my own mother making love to my cock. From the signals my nuts were sending me, it wouldn’t be long before I would be blowing my first load all over my mom’s face.

“I need you to cum for me baby. Will you do that for your naughty mommy? Your mommy needs to eat your hot slimy cum baby and I want you to cover my pretty little face with your goo. Please cum for me baby.”

She pointed the head of my dick right at the middle of her face and started jacking me off really hard and really fast. Fuck it felt good, real good! She was squeezing my dick so hard that it almost hurt.

“It won’t be long now you fucking little cum slut. Get ready to eat a big load of hot, juicy boy cum.” (I told you, I’m not very good at this trash talking yet!) “That’s it, pump my big fuck-stick you horny little cunt. You can do better than that! Get your pretty little slut mouth on the end of my fucking dick and suck it while you jack me off you big titted cock whore.”

As much of a rookie as I was, my foul language seemed to be having the desired effect on my mom. She started to go berserk on my cock. It was almost as if she was in some kind of d**g induced state and the only thing that existed in her world right now was the big cock onto which she had attached a voracious lip-lock. My only regret was that I couldn’t really see past the top of her head to take a good look at her big tits. I had to tell myself to be patient and not to worry because there would be lots of time to get to know her tits really well. I figured that when it came to my mom, my cock was going to be like having the E-ticket at Disneyland.

My large but youthful balls sent me a signal that they were about to give up the motherload. Mom removed her hands from my cock and placed one under each of her tits. With just the head of my cock in her mouth, she rammed her tits into my balls and cradled my cock between them. They were so soft!

I leaned over as far as I could and took a tit in each hand. She placed both of her hands back onto my cock and started to suck me off like she was possessed, especially when I started to pull on her nipples.

“Pull on my nipples baby Pull the fucking things right off. Pull hard baby!”

I tugged, twisted, pulled and otherwise tortured her poor nipples. I was afraid I might be hurting her but the harder I worked them over, the more she moaned and the harder she sucked.

This was it! The time was near. I was about to blow my first load into someone else’s mouth. My mom’s mouth for fuck’s sake.

I could feel the cum boiling in my loins and looked down at mom’s lips as they stretched over the head of my cock.

“I’m going to cum mom. I’m going to cum into you little mouth. I’m going to give you what you need mommy, a big load of hot cum right from your little boy’s big balls. That’s it, suck harder you little cum slut and get ready to eat the biggest load you ever had.”

All this dirty talk of mine was getting to me too and I felt my knees quiver as the cum raced out of my balls, up the long shaft of my cock and then exploded into the mouth of my loving mother.

My mom went nuts and started moaning like crazy as her mouth quickly filled to capacity. I could see she was trying to swallow fast enough but couldn’t. I think the sheer volume of cum overwhelmed her and she wasn’t prepared to deal with so much of the stuff. She pulled the head of my cock out of her mouth, gasped and swallowed an overflowing mouthful as fast as she could. My cock continued to spew its load all over moms face. Talk about a facial! Before long, mom’s eyes were glued shut and every square inch of her face was covered in thick, creamy cum. What a turn on! Even better, some of it dripped off her face and landed all over her big tits. All the while, mom continued to pump the long, fat shaft of my cock aimed right into her mouth. She was moaning and making mewing sounds like a kitten at a bowl of cream.

She finally chugged back another mouthful and then f***efully shoved her mouth over the end of my cock. I fired off the few remaining shots into her sucking mouth and slumped back, completely drained and wasted into the chair to watch my sexy, cum covered mother. She was sucking so hard her cheeks caved in and she seemed desperate to get everything I had to give. She sucked so hard it almost hurt but there was no way I was going to stop her.

Even though I was kind of wasted, I was so turned on that my cock remained rock hard and when it finally became obvious that my cock had finished spewing cum, she started to soften up the f***e of her suction but seemed very reluctant to take my cock out of her mouth. Sucking softly now, she took a finger and began scooping the cum out of her eyes and off her face. She would scoop up big dollops of chunky cum, wipe her fingers off on the head of my cock and clean it off by sucking it back into her mouth. Sometimes she would use my cock like a sc****r and wipe the cum off her face and then lick it off my cock. Man, she sure seems to love the stuff!

I had no idea if mom might come to her senses and begin to regret what we had just done. Maybe she would regret it and this would be the last time we did this. I could only hope that we had permanently turned a corner in our relationship and that mom was going to be sucking me off a lot from now on. Just the thought of it was enough to keep me hard forever. I could think of much worse things than donating my sperm to such a good cause. Just the thought that I might not have to jerk off any more was getting me pretty excited.

Mom had finally cleaned the cum off her eyes to the point she could open them. She was gazing up at me in what I’d have to describe as a very loving way and was softly and gently nursing on the head of my cock. She removed my cock from her mouth for as long as it took to say, “I love you so much Michael. Thank you for letting me suck your big fat cock and letting me drink down all that yummy cum.”

“I love you too mom. You can suck my cock anytime you want.”

She took my cock out of her mouth again and gave the big spongy head a loud wet kiss, more of a playful smack really, and holding the shaft of my cock against her cheek, she said, “I’m going to go jump in the shower now. I think that we have some things to talk about. To tell you the truth, I’m still very concerned about your opinion of me and I need to know I haven’t completely screwed up our relationship.”

“No worries mom. I’m going to hop in the shower too. I’ll meet you in the TV room and we can sit down and have that chat over another Coke.”

For a moment, I thought about asking to shower with her but didn’t want to rush things. She probably needed some quiet time to think things over before we get together for our little talk.

As I stood under the steaming hot water and showered, my mind was racing a mile a minute. I was really excited about what had just happened with mom and wanted more, much more. In fact, I had to stop myself from jerking off I was so excited. After I let my fantasies run wild for a while, I arrived at a decision to take things slow and let mom make the next move. I just wanted to make sure that she knew I was very okay with what had happened.

I finished my shower and put on a clean t-shirt and a pair of silky running shorts. I wanted to be ready in case mom still had an “appetite”. I grabbed a couple of Cokes, poured them into big glasses full of ice and went into the TV room. Instead of sitting in my usual chair, I plunked myself down on the sofa in hopes mom would sit beside me. I turned on the fireplace trying to set a romantic mood and then switched on the TV.

My plan worked.

Mom came into the room looking more sexy and beautiful than I can ever remember. She actually took my breath away. She had changed into a skimpy, sexy little black teddy that I had never seen before. My horny meter kicked up a couple of notches and I had a feeling that we weren’t finished being naughty for the night. I looked at her hair that was still damp from the shower and thought she was the sexiest woman alive.

She smiled at me and asked if it was okay to join me on the sofa. I simply patted the seat next to me.

Mom came over and instead of sitting down, she immediately curled up and laid down beside me putting her head in my lap. She placed one hand on my thigh and was curled up in a way that made her massive tits spill out over the top of her very revealing teddy.

I was trying to be as cool as possible but could feel my Johnson start to react to all the visual and tactile stimuli mom was subjecting me to.

“Mom, I know we’ve got lots to talk about but I’ve gotta tell you, you’ve got the nicest, biggest set of tits that I’ve ever seen. I’m not sure how long I can sit here this close to you without reaching over to feel you up.”

Mom looked up at me, smiled and even giggled a little. She was watching my cock create a rapidly growing tent in my shorts and was just about to say something and was sliding her hand towards my cock when the front doorbell rang. I pulled back the curtains and took a quick peek out the window and saw that our next-door neighbour Mrs. Cynthia Smith was at the door. Shit!
... Continue»
Posted by LVDIRTY702 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 6425  |  
96%
  |  17

MOM'S WINDOW

We were horny young guys just past the cusp of puberty. It was summer
holidays and we were allowed to stay out far past the falling of darkness.
It was the late forties and k**s were safe in the streets, even in a
working class neighborhood like ours.
Women on our street all stayed home keeping house and raising their
broods while their husbands worked twelve-hour days to make a living. The
heat of July baked the houses during the day and kept the screened windows
wide open all night to attract the slightest breeze.
Throughout the hot months, the young wives wore shorts, modest halters
and colorful bandannas that kept the hair up off their necks. We were at
an age where we knew which halters held the nicest tits and which shorts
were snug enough to make us giddy. They were in the houses that we came
back to each night, prowling quietly out of sight near the lighted
windows. Occasionally, we would catch a glimpse of someone we admired
getting into the bath. Usually, it didn+t matter who we saw. The thrill
was in spying on someone naked, violating their privacy without them
knowing. After, we+d nearly bust a gut trying to suppress our laughter at
being so bold and outrageous.
By 10.30 the younger crowd was off the streets and the older guys hung
out beneath the street lights. They smoked and talked quietly while the
moths buzzed around the bare bulb. They were a lot tougher than us and we
treated them with great deference. Envious of their privileges, and
anxious to prove ourselves, we emulated everything about them.
One night, when the air was particularly muggy, I lay awake on top of
the oppressive blankets and listened to the sounds of the summer night.
From far down on the road I could hear the muted voices of Tom Dory and
his friends swapping lies and trading laughs as they did most every night.
I wanted badly to be old enough to join them but I knew they didn+t give
me the time of day. The window sill brought me a little closer to the
voices and I strained to hear what was being said. Since I wouldn+t be
welcome in the group, eavesdropping seemed to offer the next best thing.
The screen was loose and the urge to sneak up on them proved overwhelming.
Beneath my bare feet the dew soaked lawn felt foreign and exotic
licking between my toes. I crept to the corner of the house and peered
down onto the street below. The rendezvous was empty and the voices gone.
Then, from the back of our garage, there was a muffled sound like someone
stumbling followed by the hiss of hushing as others cautioned for silence.
Terrified, I crouched near the stoop where my mother stood to hang out the
clothes.
Four shadowy figures made their way over to near where I was hidden.
Tom Dory was the only one I recognized. The others listened as he told
them where the window was. He had obviously been there before and I was
stunned to realize they were there to spy on my mother. Tom bragged about
how much he had seen of her, describing her body in graphic detail. He
knew her habits better than I did. When he began to tell them
how he+d watched her playing with herself I knew that I should rise and
defend her honor, but I didn+t. Instead, I listened to his description
and got hard.
The moment they disappeared around the corner of the house I popped out
from under the stoop and went around the other way. There was a shed near
her bedroom
window and a place where I could watch unseen. Tom and his friends were
already buried in the shadows near the window and had no idea I was even
there.
What surprised me was that the blind was wide open just as Tom had said
it would be. The light on the bedside table filled the room with light. My
mother was propped up with pillows reading a book and sipping from a glass
of soda. She was wearing lipstick and I could see that her cheeks were
lightly rouged. That struck me as strange because she hadn+t been wearing
makeup when I had said goodnight.
As if on cue, she suddenly marked her page and put her book down. She
took a long pull at her soft drink and got up off the bed. In spite of the
heat, she had changed out of her shorts and was wearing a dress.
The buttons down the back were hard to reach and her breasts pressed
out against the material as she reached back to undo them. From where she
was standing at the bottom of the bed, it was less than ten feet to where
Tom and his friends were watching. She faced the window squarely.
The thin straps of the summer dress slipped down her arms letting the
bodice fall away . There was no bra to delay her tits from tumbling into
view. Not overly large, but well shaped, they were crowned with brownish
nipples that swelled out like plump acorns.
She gathered the skirt in her hands and inched it up until it was above
her waist. As if uncertain what to do next, she strolled back and forth in
front of the window affording an unobstructed view of her prancing ass
clad only in sexy underwear. The pale skin above her stockings made the
black silk panties seem even darker. Garters stretched out of the leg
holes and held the stockings up. Wisps of cunt hair poked out of the same
holes, in a preview of what was to come.
She sat down to take the dress off. Her legs angled off the end of the
bed and stretched toward the window. The edge of the mattress propped up
her behind. The panties stretched tight across her flat stomach and her
breasts jiggled like rounded scoops of jello. Her thighs rolled apart and
her panties molded tightly against her mound outlining every detail in
black silk. She was moist and the shiny fabric clung to every contour. She
ran her finger along the rift pushing the material inside until the lips
were clearly embossed in the underwear. Only then did she inch them down,
unveiling an unruly auburn thatch that grew copiously on the swell of her
mound. I had seen it before when she changed into a bathing suit in the
f****y car but that was only a glimpse. This time she was purposely
posed, happily displaying her treasure for all to see.
Around the opening, the hair was already drenched and lay flat. The
lips stood out prominently and glistened with her lubricant. The vulva
appeared slack and retreating, letting the inner lips pout like a blossom
ready to burst. Her fingers brushed along the petals urging them to part.
She found her clit floating in a sea of juice and moved it back and forth
with her fingertip. Her hips pulsed to the rhythm of her finger. I could
have sworn that she was looking right at Tom and his friends as she gazed
out the window. She even smiled as she repeatedly touched the tip of her
finger to her tongue, sensuously transferring the moisture to her clit.
From where they watched every fold of moist pink flesh was visible to
them.
A noise from the street stopped her momentarily while she listened. It
was my father coming home. Quickly she stripped off the stockings and
garter belt and pushed them under the bed with the dress. She lay back on
the pillows and focused on her book.
As an afterthought, she got up and lowered the blind two thirds before
returning to the bed.
He seemed quite pleased to find her naked. She was affectionate and
cooperative when he touched her. They made love on top of the covers and
we watched and listened to
her writhe on his cock and pant like she couldn+t get her breath. She came
twice in rapid succession, throwing her cunt against him and begging him
to fuck her+.
When he laid his head on the pillow she straddled him facing his feet
and looking toward the window. Knees splayed wide, she nestled her pussy
onto his waiting mouth. She had a feline quality about her as she
contentedly rocked her genitals against his dancing tongue. There was a
look of ecstasy on her face and she smiled and winked knowingly at the
window. We couldn+t hear what he said but she smiled again and lowered her
head to attend his neglected prick.
It was like a gourmet feast the way she bathed it with her tongue,
nibbling hungrily at the head and slurping noisily along the stalk. His
balls looked like kiwi fruit in the palm of her graceful hand. She licked
them unhurriedly, wantonly grinding her pelvis in a prelude to yet another
orgasm. Her tongue criss crossed the plum shaped head of his cock making
it twitch in anticipation. With ovalled lips she captured it, hollowing
her cheeks and drawing hard, stroking the shaft with tantalizing fingers.
Each time her head dipped, she took more of him into her mouth until her
lips brushed his pubic hair on every downward plunge. I was amazed at how
much cock should could actually take in her mouth. His hands had left her
thighs and now framed the sides of her face. With powerful strokes he
arched up to meet the descending slide of her ravenous mouth. Every muscle
in his body tensed. A deep groan announced his climax. Her indented cheeks
puffed outwards and she dutifully swallowed his come.
He was exhausted, but she wasn+t ready to quit. She held his tortured
cock in her hands and watched it shrink like a demon conquered. Her ass
still moved over his face demanding to be licked. The tip of her tongue
plucked the last drop of semen from its tiny opening and spread it
sensuously on her smiling lips. She was coming again almost instantly.
A few nights later, my Dad caught Tommy Dory peeking in her window.
There was hell to pay and the whole street knew about it. Few could resist
a few snickering jokes about peeping Tom+. But, aside from Tommy+s
disgrace, the main message in the neighborhood was that my mother didn+t
pull her blinds.
Curfew came earlier for the rest of the summer, and even the older guys
didn+t congregate beneath the streetlight any more. Still, the loose
screen on my bedroom window got a workout almost every night. I prowled
the neighborhood shadows with my friends until the last light was
extinguished. Whereas before there had been only the occasional
titillating sight, now there were a few more blinds carelessly agape. We
found a favorite on a neighboring street and watched almost nightly as she
entertained men in her bedroom. Her husband was a cop and worked nights
walking a beat downtown.
Our house was the last one at the end the road, up on a bit of a hill
and backing on to a maple wood lot. Coming home from our nightly
excursions, we always approached by one of the many paths through the
trees. My mother+s blinds were always open and quite often there would be
someone there watching. One muggy night we were already there behind the
shed when two shadowy figures crept along the side of the house. They
nestled back against the bushes close to where we were hidden. In the dim
reflected light from the window we could clearly see that it was Ray and
Muriel, Tommy+s mother and dad. Inside the house, my mother was trying on
clothes. She wore no underwear and wriggling into the garments let her
move her tits and ass in a very provocative way. Ray and Muriel stood
nestled together like spoons with him wrapping her in his arms from
behind. She wore the shorts and halter that was de riguer for such sultry
nights and Ray wasted no time in baring her trembling tits. She was bigger
there than my mom and I heard her whisper that fact to
her husband. Ray+s hand was already in the front of her shorts and she had
to undo the button to keep it from popping. Her own hand had found the
stiff cylinder in Ray+s pants and they frigged each other while watching
my mother sway naked in front of her mirror. They were close enough to us
that we could smell Muriel+s musk as Ray pulled down her shorts. We were
enthralled to hear the lubricious click of his fingers as they slid in and
out of her.
The scene through the window had moved to the bed and my mother+s
fingers stroked sensuously between her legs. Muriel+s panties lay on the
grass and Ray had replaced his fingers with the real thing. Muriel talked
dirtier as she got more excited. She marveled at the thick hair on my
mother+s cunt and we grinned to hear her say the word so clearly. The
notion of sucking my mother+s pussy was whispered to her by Ray and she
almost swooned at the thought. On the bed my mother was coming again and
her belly convulsed with self adulating pleasure. It was too much for Ray
and Muriel and they came right along with her.
Behind the shed we held our breath and squeezed our pricks, terrified
that discovery, after what we had seen, would be calamitous. That night,
was enough to cause weak eyes, warts and hairy palms, if ever it was going
to happen. Our imaginations filled in the blanks and let us conjure
thoughts of Muriel+s mouth licking between my mother+s legs. We+d heard
her say she+d do it, wanted it, even craved it.
Each time we saw her in church dressed in Sunday best and ovalling her
lips to sing, we thought of her rounded ass pumping against Ray. The image
of her getting frigged and fucked, lusting for the taste of another
woman+s cunt, gave substance to our pubescent fantasies. My mother never
did learn to pull the blinds, but then I never thought she would. Her
greatest joy was being watched from the darkness and not knowing who was
hidden out there.

---------------------------------------------------------
Part 2
My Dad was a street car driver and worked all different shifts. His
schedule was often upside down where he slept all day and worked all
night. The one he hated most was
6 p.m. to 2 am. It meant that he left for work about 4.30 and got back
home after 3.
He+d been tense about being away in the evening ever since he caught
Tommy Dory peeping at my mother through the bedroom window that night.
Truth be known, he had every reason to be concerned. The whole street
would see him leave the house with his lunch pail and know he was gone
then until the wee hours. It was almost a conspiratorial wink that would
pass through the neighborhood as he made his way down to the bus.
By the time the streetlights came on most of the real little k**s were
in bed. Dinner was long since cleared away and the adults relaxed on their
porches with a cold drink. The work days were hard and people would begin
to yawn almost as soon as the heavy robe of darkness settled in. Husbands
dozed while their wives packed the next day+s lunches and set the table
for the morning meal.
The routine hardly changed from house to house. Around nine-thirty,
lights clicked on in bathrooms and bedrooms as the wives prepared for bed.
Weary from the predictability of endless chores, the women looked forward
to the pampering embrace of a warm bath and a couple of hours without k**s
under foot. That was the time when we+d make our way through the darkened
yards watching for careless blinds and unsuspecting displays. Sometimes,
even when a window was dark, we+d crouch beneath the sill listening to
people we knew having sex. For days after we+d mimic the sounds of their
passion remembering every grunt and four-letter word like it was the
soundtrack from a favorite movie.
It was after one such night of breathless watching that I cut back
through the maple woodlot heading toward home. I was alone on the path
behind our house and paused to look across the grass toward the lighted
window. My mother+s bedroom appeared to be empty and there was no one in
the yard. From around the corner of the house I could see the feeble beam
of a flashlight and I could hear my mother calling softly for our dog.
There was no time to cross the lawn and slip in through the open screen so
I stepped further back into the bush where I was sure I wouldn+t be seen.
She was wearing her robe and slippers and holding the light out in front
of her to maximize its faint coverage.
I crouched down as she crossed the lawn and watched her stand near the
entrance to the woods. She called the dog+s name. From somewhere close by
I thought I heard a whine in response. She heard it too and stepped a
little ways along the path trying to pierce the inky blackness with her
frail light. Again the whine and she moved further in until I could no
longer make out her shape in the dark. The sound of her voice, never very
loud, disappeared in the hiss of the wind on the trees.
From nowhere, heavy footsteps suddenly pounded along the ribbon of
packed earth. Voices were momentarily raised in excitement, then hushed to
frantic whispers during what sounded like a fierce struggle. Just as
quickly, the noises receded deeper into the bush. Only the sound of feet
swishing through the grass and leaves gave away the direction they were
going. I followed, straining my eyes to catch a glimpse of anything that
moved in the moonless woods.
The paths were familiar friends that I criss crossed every day. Yet the
fear of being discovered by those I was following slowed my pace and kept
me at a safe distance. From the direction they took, I was sure they were
heading to an old pumphouse that belonged to the golf course. Nobody much
used it anymore except us k**s who took it over from time to time as a
clubhouse.
They were already inside by the time I crept up to the window. My
mother was standing in the middle of the dirt floor with a flour sack over
her head. Light from a coal oil lantern sent a flickering wash over the
faces of the three men who surrounded her. One had his back to me and was
spreading a gray woolen blanket over the peeling paint of the old table.
Two other men that I didn+t know held onto my mother+s arms. When she
began to speak They all listened.
I know it+s you Tommy,+ she said in a clear voice. I know it+s you so
just let me go and I+ll say nothing about this.+
The third figure turned toward the light and I could see that it was
Ray Dory, Tommy+s dad.
He reached over and took the sack off my mother+s head. It+s not Tom
this time Evelyn. You caused enough shit for him over peaking in your
window. You might as well see that it+s not the boy that you+re dealing
with tonight.+
My mother appeared frightened as she looked at the three men. Her face
looked like wax in the orange glow of the lantern+s light. Her arms were
folded across her chest as if she was cold, but the night was warm and the
air muggy and close.
I see that you still don+t pull your blinds Mickey,+ Ray grinned using
the nickname my father always called her. You still like to put on a show
for the neighbors.+
She said nothing and pulled the robe tighter around herself.
Do you know what the boys call a woman who flaunts herself, Mickey?
... Cockteaser.+ he answered himself. If you+re gonna tease cocks and
make them hard, we think you should have to do your bit to put things
right.+
While he was talking, his hand found one of the ties on my mother+s
robe and he tugged it hard. She gripped the garment tighter to her body
and he shrugged amiably.
Have it your way Mick. One way or another it+s coming off and you+re
going to get the fucking of your life. But don+t worry. You+ll be back
home in bed before your old man+s home from work.+
The other two took a stronger grip on her arms, holding them out away
from her body while Ray undid the ties. The robe fell open and her legs,
bare to mid thigh, flashed into view below her nightie. She struggled
valiantly but they pulled the house coat from her arms and dropped it on
the table.
The brief nightdress hid little of the promise that it was supposed to
cover. It d****d revealingly between her breasts and clung like veneer to
her belly. Flimsy as it was, the sense of her near nudity was heightened
rather than hidden by the skimpy shift.
One of the men gathered a handful of the thin cloth at the small of her
back, pulling garment tight across her skin. The dark aureoles of her
nipples showed through clearly and the shadowy nest between her legs stood
out in full relief against the scanty covering.
Please don+t.+ she whimpered
Why? What are you hiding?+ Ray snickered, Have you got the curse?
His hand inched the hem of her nightie up a few inches until the patch
of auburn hair just peaked from beneath its edge.
I don+t see no rag,+ he announced with a facetious smile.
My mother tried to twist away as he continued to raise the nightdress
higher on her stomach. She tried to clamp her knees together when his hand
descended to her thighs.
Please don+t Ray,+ she pleaded.
Don+t what Mickey? Don+t look? Everybody knows you like the boys to look.+
Please.+
Well why don+t you just show us yourself then?+
She looked frightened. Faced with a situation where she wasn+t in
control, panic tugged mercilessly at her composure. The three men seemed
to smell her fear and gain confidence from it. Ray Dory kept wheedling and
needling her, coaxing her to strip for them under the threat of them
ripping her nightie off anyway if she didn+t. She struggled determinedly
shaking her head and weeping her refusal until he stepped toward her and
reached out.
All right! All right!!+ she sobbed, shrinking back away from him. I
will. I will. Just let go of me first. You can look. I+ll let you look.
But you can+t touch me,+ she bargained desperately.
They let go of her hands and she backed further into the cabin until
the table was behind her and she could go no farther. Her hands were
trembling as she slipped the nightie off her shoulders. The bodice
stretched out as she pulled it down over her breasts and let it lodge on
her hips. Dark, pink nipples, as hard as plum pits, stood out from her
quivering breasts. Her hands cupped the fullness, holding them up as if
for inspection. She watched the men appreciatively eyeing her while she,
teasingly, rolled her ample breasts in her palms. She was well aware of
the appeal her tits held for them. For a moment, she felt
Get up on the table,+ Ray told her and she wriggled her ass onto the
edge. The nightie, balled up on her hips, caught as she slid back dragging
itself down onto her thighs. She laid back raising her legs to slide it
the rest of the way off. Naked, she now looked to the three men as if
she+d kept her part of the bargain.
Put your legs apart and show us what you+ve got,+ Ray instructed.
Reluctantly her thighs opened a few inches until Ray barked wide
apart! I want to see every cunt hair!+ She spread them then and watched
the flushed faces of the three men as they looked between her legs.
Squeeze your tits and play with your pussy,+ he snapped and my mother did
as he asked.
What would hubby say if he could see you now?+ Ray smirked. Open up
and show us the pink inside,+ he directed.
You knew Tom and his friends had been looking in your window most
nights, didn+t you?+ he asked. You were just teasing the young fellas
weren+t you Mickey?+
She didn+t offer an answer but they didn+t need one. One on each side
of the table they pinned her against the blanket. Ray grabbed her behind
the knees and dragged her down until her ass was at the table+s edge and
her legs thrashed wildly off the end. He stood between her open thighs and
undid his faded Levi+s while she begged and threatened him. Rather than
being intimidated, the three men seemed to enjoy her resistance.
This is for Tommy and all the shit your prick teasing caused for him.
We+re all going to fuck you in every place a cock will fit. Before this
night is through you+ll admit that you teased the boys and caused their
trouble. If you don+t you+ll be late for your hubby coming home and we+ll
make sure he knows we+ve all had you.+
He pushed into her, snickering amid her plaintive pleas for him to
stop. Her head began to swing from side to side while her lips mouthed
No! ... no!+. She was powerless to prevent what was happening.With his
two large hands holding her firmly by the hips she writhed like a pinned
butterfly. But not to escape. To grind her cunt against him.
There was no need to hold her arms any longer and the other men
squeezed her tits and teased her nipples while she squirmed in delight.
If there was any doubt about her enjoying what she was doing it
disappeared with the first gasp of her orgasm. Her hands clawed at Ray+s
hips pulling him deeper while she humped against him. For the first time I
heard her voice shrill with passion imploring Fuck me ... fuck me oh Ray
I+m coming... it+s soo good! sooo good!+
Ray was, himself, close and her wild behavior was enough to push him
over the top. He clasped her in tight and pounded his prick deep inside of
her. His large shoulders shook like he had the palsy and he grunted with
each spasm that roared from his balls. For a moment he stood slumped over
her while he regained his strength and then he moved to the side for the
next man to take his place.
My mother took the stranger+s prick in her hands and pumped it up and
down to get him ready. There were no pleas to stop this time and she
guided his stiff prick into her sweet spot. Ray stood beside her and
rubbed his wet dick against her cheek. Smell that Mickey?+ he grinned.
Like the smell of your cunt? His large hand turned her head towards him
and he pressed his member against her lips. Open up now, and taste your
cunt on me. You+ll have to lick it all off clean so Muriel can+t smell
it.+
She opened her lips and sucked him in . He stood with one foot on the
floor with his other knee thrown across her chest to straddle her face.
His cock had not fully recovered but it was hard enough to fill her mouth.
You+re a little cocksucker too, are you Mickey/+ he grinned as he watched
her pretty lips pull on his prick.
Between her legs the other man had found his pleasure. Her ass was
never still and he quickly neared his climax. She+d folded her legs up to
let him in deep and he felt the hard mouth of her cervix on every stroke.
Her hand had found its way between her legs and she rhythmically rubbed
her clitoris sending waves of sensation through her striving belly. She
was going to come again and both of her lovers could feel the explosive
tension building within her. Ray was on the verge himself as he watched
her pink tongue wriggling on his prick. He thought of how he and Muriel
had watched her masturbate. His wife had admitted that she+d like to be
pleasured by Mickey+s tongue and now he watched as it teased all around
the swollen head of his cock. Images of that probing tongue bringing
pleasure to his wife flashed through his thoughts triggering an eruption
from the base of his belly. He pressed deep reaching for the back of her
throat as exquisite pleasure milked his nuts. Muted by the flesh of his
cock filling her mouth, a high pitched wail announced my mother+s orgasm.
Her hips rose off the table offering the auburn treasure between her legs
like a sacrifice to the god of lust. Back arched and belly writhing, she
recorded her second powerful orgasm. The man between her legs bit down on
his lip and ejaculated deep inside of her.
Still recovering they rolled her onto her stomach and the third man
repositioned her at the table+s edge. Holding her by the hips he lifted
her belly off the table so that her buttocks were raised. She went rigid
as the realization of his intent became clear. Pressure from his cock
against the crinkled whorl of her bum made her panic but three pair of
hands held her firmly in place. She squealed as his frenum slipped in past
her sphincter. He pulled her to a kneeling position on the old table. She
wanted to straighten up but they held her head-down and buttocks raised
high while he slipped inexorably deeper into her anal passage. This was
clearly not her favorite form of sex and she whimpered pathetically as he
began to slide to and fro. His tempo increased as the tightness eased.
Breath hissed from her each time he slammed forward and she mewled her
dismay on every draw back. The other man was at her face now trying to get
his cock into her mouth but she was too preoccupied with what was
happening to her bum to accommodate him.
Her tormentors took extra pleasure from the fact that she didn+t like
it, mimicking her moans and sighs and taunting her with crude comments.
Did your stupid husband not know about your back door?+ Ray teased.
Maybe we could tell him how much you like it.
She made a mistake then by blurting out No. Please. Don+t tell anyone
about this.+ The deep concern in her voice gave them a clear insight to
her vulnerability. They realised she would do anything to ensure they
would say nothing.
Well you haven+t given us any reason not to let him find out, Mickey,+
Ray began. You know how men are. They talk about women they+ve fucked.
One tells another and pretty soon it gets back to the woman+s husband and
there+s hell to pay. His pride is at stake.+
You can+t tell anyone,+ she moaned as the pounding from behind
increased in tempo.
Ray had his hand between her legs trying to capture her clit between
his fingers. The man behind began to come.
You+ve got such a pretty ass Mick. Your old man doesn+t know what he+s
missing. What do you think he+d say if he could see you bare assed and
butt fucked.
You might have pups after this Mickey,+ Ray snickered.
Her knees were weak and she trembled when they finally let her down
from the table. She reached for her robe and nightie but they weren+t
ready to let her get dressed.
We+ll walk you home Mickey,+ Ray chuckled, We wouldn+t want anything
to happen to you on the way.+
I flattened myself among the tall weeds and watched as they passed.
They made her carry the lantern, letting its pale light illuminate her
nakedness as she walked through the bush ahead of them. She picked her way
carefully in her bare feet holding the lamp high in one hand while her
free hand stretched up on the other side for balance.
Near the edge of the woods she found one of her slippers and stooped to
pick it up, exposing the whole her shapely ass to the men behind her.
Need a little touch up Mickey?+ the tall one asked, running his hand up
between her legs. My mother flinched from his caress. He pulled her in
close and felt her again until Ray cautioned him to Save a little for the
next time.+
She pulled away without a word and the three men watched her bare ass
scurry across our lawn.
The bathroom door was closed when I slipped back into the house. From
the sound of water pounding heavily into the tub I knew she was freshening
up for my father+s return. I laid awake for a long time replaying what I
had seen. Flashes of guilt for not going to her aid battled waves of lust
that turned my cock to rock. My balls ached for release. Inevitably, I
could not stay my hand.
Even though I was fearful that they may have hurt her, the memory of
her orgasm overpowered any such concern. The frenetic movements of her
thrusting hips and the There were no sounds from the bathroom and I began
to get worried. Thoughts of her being distraught, even suicidal, over what
had taken place troubled me.
The cold wet dew on the grass shocked my bare feet as I lowered myself
to the lawn once more. The bathroom window was high and I had to stand on
a saw horse to look in. She wasn+t moving and her eyes were closed. Her
expression was trance like. The hot water she loved to bathe in gave her
skin a pink flush. Her creamy legs stretched out toward the taps where her
heels rested on the edges of the tub. Out of the water like glistening
peaks her pink-tipped breasts rose and fell in a measured rhythm. Hovering
just above the surface was the almost imperceptible roundness of her
belly. At its base, the mass of auburn curls lay limp against her mound,
saturated by the steamy bath. And just between the prominent lips, her
middle finger wobbled back and forth over the tiny seat of her pleasure.

THE END... Continue»
Posted by sexualperv72 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 5608  |  
91%
  |  3

Watching him, watching her.

Have since 2007 lived with my other half Dawn on a nice small council estate where we are now in Surrey which is surrounded by very big ‘posh’ upmarket private places. Here we have all we need, a nice terraced house, plenty of room a garden (albeit not the biggest) and great neighbours.
When we first moved in the place it was in need of dire updating so being a good at ‘DIY’ did all renovations myself. As always things can take time and my last job on the place was to finish our bathroom completely. And this is what happened …………………………….

'Its fell down completely now !' yelled Dawn a couple of weeks back, she had gone up for a shower and had tried to turn the venetian blinds so as to block out the fact that we have to stand in the bath by the window to shower, but the blinds came crashing down and smashed into bits. 'Now what the hell am I going to do?' she asked with just the chord of the blinds in her hands as she stood before me in her dressing gown. 'I cant very well stand in the window for all to see whilst I take a shower Rob!'
I smirked at her. 'Turn the light out' I giggled. she frowned.
'Well what can I do? the thing is well and truly broken' I added.
'Anyway, who's going to spy on you? There's only Barry opposite and I hardly think he's up to being a peeping tom at his age.'
Barry is in his seventies and his wife is in and out of hospital. They live at the house behind ours where our back gardens join. He is a very pleasant man but tends to keep himself to himself, but has always found time to chat across the fence especially more so with Dawn.

'Well, it just feels dirty' said Dawn 'Stood naked in the window, even though it's partially frosted glass.' she added 'But I suppose…….' and with that, off she went for her shower. I nipped out back into the garden for a smoke whilst she went. I saw the light come on up in the bathroom and couldn't help but look up waiting as Dawn de-robed and climbed into the bath/shower. I heard the water come on and then saw Dawns silhouette appear in the window. I say silhouette, but she was all but fully clearly visible, completely naked and exposed as she stood under the water. Her well fit shapely 45 year old body visible, her nakedness exposed, the form of her shapely 34dd breasts clear to see as was her size 12 frame. I watched her soap herself and her hands caressed the suds upon her body and chest. I chuckled to myself and shouted up to the slightly ajar window, 'Show us your tits !'. Dawn screeched and paused, then realised it was me in the garden below. She shuffled slightly then I gasped as she retorted by pressing herself fully up against the bathroom window! Her shapely soapy tits pressed flat against the etched glass window but her massive breasts and big pink nipples were clearly visible through the window pane. 'You dirty slut !' I shouted up to her. As I shouted I saw a glimmer of light behind me and turned to see where it was. My eyes adjusted and I could see that down the bottom of the garden and across our neighbours, stood Barry. just visible with a little side light next to him as he stood straining his eyes to see what the noise outside was. I heard Dawn giggle and glanced up to see her turn around and then lean forwards slightly and then push her big wet soapy arse against the window pane. Her flesh whitened against the window and as a result her brown anus and the soft pink fullness of her labia were pressed firmly against the window. she again giggled knowing I was watching but completely un-aware that out neighbour Barry was now gawping up at the sight in the window as she wiggled and squirmed her ass and pussy against the window. She continued for about 10 seconds and then she turned again. She once again pressed her tits and belly against the window, this time to grip her fingers through the slightly open window at the top and call out 'Well ? I hope you enjoy the view you dirty old fucking peeping tom !!' she giggled. I chuckled as I gazed down the garden and could see Barry stood in his window. His mouth was wide open as he absorbed what he had just seen and, having not seen me stood in the garden, obviously must have assumed the show and the remarks were for him !!

Then my jaw dropped further as I clearly saw Barry, stood now fully in the window, drop his trousers to the floor and pull down his white Y-fronts. His right hand moved down and I watched him grab hold of himself and begin to wank his cock as he gazed up at my Dawn !! 'Fucking hell !' I thought 'The dirty old bastard, and at his age !' I couldn't help myself, and I sneaked into the darkness of the garden and crept down for a better view. I nestled in a bush at the bottom of our garden about 5/6 meters from his large patio doors. My heart was pounding as I gazed at Barry gazing upon my wife. I could just about see him in the dim light from his lamp as he wanked himself slowly as he feasted his eyes upon my Dawn. I glanced up at the bathroom window and she was still clearly visible in our well lit bathroom. Her bob style blonde hair obviously wet as it could be seen clinging to her neck. her hands were caressing her body as the warm shower poured over her. She moved and turned and her hands moved up and down her body as she soaped and cleansed herself. Then I heard her call out 'Rob?' 'Rob are you still outside?' of course, I couldn't reply for fear of giving away my own position hidden in the bush at the bottom of my garden. 'Rob?' she called one last time. and she was sure that I had left the garden and returned indoors. I wondered why she wanted to know if I was still below. Then it dawned. I could clearly see Dawns right hand move down her torso and then disappear between her legs. She stood still beneath the shower apart from the slight rolling movement of her hips. Oh god ! she was ! she was wanking herself. Her left hand then moved upwards and I watched her begin to kneed and caress her large breasts. the dirty bitch....

I turned to see Barry, he was now pressed against the patio window, he had put on a pair of glasses and his breath was steaming up the window in front of him as he tried to view my Dawn as she masturbated in the shower 'for his pleasure' as he must have thought. He struggled as he had to constantly move his head to avoid where he was steaming the windows with his breath and then, exasperated, he decided to open the patio doors and step out. He looked rather funny as he waddled forwards with his trousers around his knees and his big cock still in his hand as he approached the bottom of his garden and there he now stood. About 3 feet away from me, his cock was now clearly visible and I was shocked at the size and stiffness of it for such an older man. It was about 7 inches long, uncut and fatter than mine. His balls also were visible and they were so much bigger, heavier and fuller than mine and there I gazed upon him as he stood bathed in the light from our bathroom and wanking furiously as he watched Dawn fingering her pussy and m*****ing her big soapy tits in full view of us both. My hand moved down to my jeans and I groped my bulging cock through them as we all wanked together.

She whimpered loud enough for us to hear her. Her body looked to tremble and her left hand began to wiggle her big tits. Her right hand moved quicker, as did Barrys, as did mine. Then she shrieked, obviously at the beginning of her climax. Barry gasped, at the beginning of his, and I felt a distinctive feeling as I groped my bulge in my jeans. Oh my god ! Roy shot a thick long stream of cum about 3 feet out into our garden. He groaned with his leg trembling and shot another, just as thick, and just as far, and another. Fucking hell ! then I could hear Dawn moaning and see her body writhing above us. Barry continued to groan and he continued to cum but not as f***eful as his first spurts though still as copious amounts spilled from his cock head. I felt my cock twitch and I unloaded my dribbly cum into my shorts and jeans. Dawn finished moaning and stepped out of the shower. Barry finished cumming and began to pull up his trousers muttering to himself. I sat in the bush and felt like a dirty peeping tom as I felt my own cummy wet shorts. Barry climbed back into his home and pulled the door shut, I heard Dawn calling out 'Rob?' I pulled myself out from my hiding place and entered the house. 'Yes Dear' I called up the stairs.
'Do you need the shower leaving on?' she called down.

I felt my sticky shorts around my cock. 'I think I better had' I said. I climbed into the shower and began to wash my sticky cum from myself. as I did so I heard Dawns voice out in the garden...'show me your cock you dirty bastard !' she called out. I giggled. I felt naughty. I moved forwards and pressed my soapy hardening cock and balls against the bathroom window, then I turned and pressed my soapy ass against it, aware no doubt she could see my little brown ass hole. I wondered if Barry was watching too, and what he would be doing if he was.....
... Continue»
Posted by olderwanker 1 year ago  |  Views: 1030  |  
100%

Nancy Friday My Secret Garden Women’s Sexual

My Secret
Garden
Women’s Sexual Fantasies
FOR BILLY
who believed in this book
when it was just fantasy
N.F.
i
TABLE OF CONTENTS
FOREWORD by "J," ......................................................... 1
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.............................................5
CHAPTER TWO
"WHY FANTASIZE WHEN YOU HAVE ME?"
FRUSTRATION.................................................................... 17
Madge, Dot
INSUFFICIENCY.................................................................. 21
Louella, Irene, Annette, Maria
SEX ENHANCEMENT......................................................... 27
Patricia, Suzanne,
FOREPLAY .......................................................................... 34
Bertha, Bellinda
APPROVAL.......................................................................... 38
Sally, Vicki, Francesca, Sondra
EXPLORATION.................................................................... 46
Karen, Abbie, Hilda, Heather, Kitty
SEXUAL INITIATIVE........................................................... 53
Carol, Faye
INSATIABILITY................................................................... 60
Clarissa, Annabel, Iris, Nora .............................................. 65
DAYDREAMS...................................................................... 66
Corinne, Molly, Alicia, Lily, Eliza, Esther, Shirley, Lillian,
Viola
MASTURBATION................................................................ 74
Patsy, Norma, Adair, Mary Beth, Elizabeth, Mary Jane,
Amelia, Alix
ii
THE LESBIANS.................................................................... 86
Marion, Jeanne, Lisa, Zizi, Kate
CHAPTER THREE
THE HOUSE OF FANTASY
ROOM NUMBER ONE: ANONYMITY.............................. 100
Linda, Pamela, Marie
ROOM NUMBER TWO: THE AUDIENCE......................... 108
Caroline, Elspeth, Mary Jo, Melanie, Celeste
ROOM NUMBER THREE: ****....................................... 116
Julietta, Gail, Dinah, Sadie
ROOM NUMBER FOUR: PAIN AND MASOCHISM........ 123
Barbara, Edith, Rose Ann, Amanda
ROOM NUMBER FIVE: DOMINATION............................ 133
Nathalie, Poppy, Heather, Ingrid
ROOM NUMBER SIX: THE SEXUALITY OF TERROR.... 146
Johanna, Anna
ROOM NUMBER SEVEN: THRILL OF THE FORBIDDEN151
Emma, Donna
ROOM NUMBER EIGHT: TRANSFORMATION ROOM... 155
Monica, Betty, Phyllis
ROOM NUMBER NINE: THE EARTH MOTHER ROOM.. 165
Vivian, Marina
ROOM NUMBER TEN: i****t........................................ 168
Bella, Dominique, Lola
ROOM NUMBER ELEVEN: THE ZOO.............................. 175
Jo, Rosie, Dawn, Wanda
ROOM NUMBER TWELVE: BIG BLACK MEN................ 181
Margie, Raquel, Lydia
ROOM NUMBER THIRTEEN: YOUNG BOYS.................. 185
Evelyn, Victoria
ROOM NUMBER f******n: THE FETISHISTS ........... 188
Faith
ROOM NUMBER FIFTEEN: OTHER WOMEN ................ 190
Christine, Dolly, Bee, Venice, Lilly, Rita, Mary Beth,
iii
Viv, Lee, Willa, Dana, Cara, Celia, Theresa, Tania,
Michelle, Sandra, Patty
ROOM NUMBER SIXTEEN: PROSTITUTION ................. 207
CHAPTER FOUR
"WHERE DID A NICE GIRL LIKE YOU GET AN IDEA
LIKE THAT?"
c***dHOOD...................................................................... 209
Theda, Lindsay, Fiona, Felicia, Sonia, Phyllis, Marlene,
Kay, Trudy, Mona, Stella
SOUNDS............................................................................. 221
June, Nina, Meg, Holly, Evie
WOMEN DO LOOK ........................................................... 225
Fay, Sukie, Constance, Deana, Anna, Vera, Una, Lois,
Liz, Winona, Rudy, Gale, Imogene, Francine, April,
Myrna, Laurie, Jeanie
SEEING AND READING.................................................... 234
Mary Jane, Miranda, Margaret, Alexandra, Stephanie
RANDOM ASSOCIATIONS ............................................... 243
Susie, Adrienne, Doris, Lulu, Daisy, Kit, Flossie, Josie,
Brett, Sarah, Maud, Gelda
CHAPTER FIVE
GUILT AND FANTASY, OR, WHY THE FIG LEAF?
WOMEN’S GUILT.............................................................. 257
Christiana, Hope, Lil, Alison, Clare, Penelope ................. 267
MEN’S ANXIETY .............................................................. 268
Tina’s husband ................................................................ 269
CHAPTER SIX
FANTASY ACCEPTED........................................................271
iv
"OF COURSE I FANTASIZE, DOESN’T EVERYONE?". 272
Gloria, Hannah, Sophie, Bobbie, Paula
FANTASIES THAT SHOULD BE REALITY ....................298
Martha
ACTING OUT FANTASIES, PROS AND CONS................ 300
Sylvia, Babs, Elizabeth, Winnie, Loretta, Sheila,
Claudine, Jocelyn
SHARING FANTASIES ...................................................... 311
Lynn, Jacqueline, Doris, Bonnie, Jessie, Esther, Posie,
Marx, Joan, Adele’s husband
CHAPTER SEVEN
Quickies .................................................................................327
AFTERWORD
“IN DEFENSE OF NANCY FRIDAY"
by Martin Shepard, M.D., psychiatrist, ................................ 340
1
FOREWORD by "J,"
author of the Sensuous Woman
 I’ve never met Nancy Friday, but I feel that I know her, for I
still have pictures of her wedding tucked away in a drawer. She
had what I consider a perfect wedding – romantic, glamorous,
inexpensive and private – and the reason I know about it is that
Cosmopolitan Magazine covered the event in its April 1966
issue.
The article was titled "Marry the Man Today…in Rome," and
when the manuscript of My Secret Garden was sent to me for
comment, I dug out Cosmopolitan and took another look at the
author. My memory was accurate. Nancy Friday looks like a
former Miss America – pretty, wholesome, well-scrubbed,
glowing. This girl has written a book on women’s sexual
fantasies?
There couldn’t be a more perfect author, for it’s time that we
removed the veils of misunderstanding from this subject and
made it respectable. Too many people assume that anyone who
has sexual fantasies is mentally sick or oversexed – or both! Ms.
Friday’s healthy attitude and common-sense comments will do
much to alleviate guilts, fears and ignorance, and the fact that she
is somewhat of a girl-next-door type will be comforting to readers
who feel that sexual fantasies aren’t well-bred.
Admittedly, the reader will at times have to fight off shock,
prurient interest and distaste while reading My Secret Garden.
This is no coffee-table book. Nor should it be left around where
c***dren might pick it up. My Secret Garden could bring plain
brown paper wrappers back into vogue, for not only is it a
serious, informative study of a facet of human sexuality that has
been largely ignored, it is also painfully personal,
2
uncompromisingly candid and unabashedly erotic. There has
never been anything quite like it. You are going to have to f***e
yourself at times to remember that this is a clinical work.
I began to be interested in sexual fantasies several years ago
when I realized how much you could learn about the person you
love by examining his or her fantasies. For it is pretty certain that
sexual fantasies do reflect one’s secret vision of ideal sexual
activity. That doesn’t mean I think you should take your lover’s
dreams literally (most fantasies feature highly exaggerated
behaviour), but you should become aware that buried in his or
her favourite sexual fantasy is a core of desire to experience a
special psychological attitude or activity and the accompanying
physical sensations. You won’t really know your lover until you
have unearthed those hidden desires. Nor will you have achieved
complete trust and intimacy until you have been able to share
your fantasies with each other and have them accepted. Perhaps
this book will break the barrier of silence.
Very little space was devoted to sexual fantasies in The
Sensuous Woman. Most of the women I interviewed were
uninhibited in their discussions of the subject and I incorporated
some of their comments into several chapters. I even considered
doing a separate section detailing the fantasies that were repeated
to me most often, but I dropped the idea when the companion
chapter on men’s fantasies proved so difficult. That was one of
the shortest chapters in my book, for, much to my astonishment,
asking a man about his sexual fantasies triggered a response
similar to that of hitting an exposed nerve. In both individual and
group interviews the men reacted as if I had suggested ****, and
clammed up immediately. Even swingers and habitual orgiasts
seemed to be struck by a bolt of instant amnesia. After The
Sensuous Woman was published, I got a number of letters from
women saying they thought the chapter on men’s fantasies was
interesting, but not one comment was ever received from men.
My heart goes out to the poor soul who attempts to compile the
3
first book on men’s fantasies. It would be easier, to train turtles
to outrun greyhounds.
In all fairness, I should mention that my own sex has its area
of sensitivity. I had an extremely difficult time getting many
women to discuss masturbation. They would volunteer every
detail of their lovemaking, acknowledge extramarital affairs, etc.,
without embarrassment, but be unable to even say the word
masturbation, much less admit to engaging in this very normal
activity. Only when they were describing a sexual fantasy were
these women able to relax enough to speak of masturbation.
I mention all this to explain my opinion that men and women
will react very differently to My Secret Garden. I suspect that
women generally will be fascinated by the revelations in this
book, but not surprised. Nor will these readers have trouble in
acknowledging that they too fantasize. Those women, however,
who consider sexual intercourse unpleasant and/or unsatisfying
will be revolted by the explicit and enthusiastically carnal sexual
daydreams of the women in this book and will reject and deny
their own fantasies both to the world and to themselves.
And how will the male react? The first man I gave My Secret
Garden to was so turned on by the book that he went on a
lovemaking marathon. But, unfortunately for the women in
America, I suspect that this reaction was not average. The next
few male readers were much like the men Nancy Friday tells us
about. Since many of the women in this book regard their sexual
fantasies as more intimate than the sex act itself, the men felt that
their masculinity was threatened (how could any dream be more
satisfying than, me?). These readers were especially furious at
the fantasies where women imagined that their husbands were
movie or sports stars during their lovemaking. (A common male
fantasy, by the way, is to imagine while he is making love to his
wife or girlfriend that she is Raquel Welch, Ava Gardner or
whoever else excites him. The double standard seems to extend
even to dreams.)
4
Some men, already unnerved by the onslaught of women’s lib,
will be angered that they are treated as sex objects in most
women’s fantasies and be shocked and frightened by some of the
contributors’ lusty, dominating, twisted dreams. The possibility
that Susan, his demure little wife, could imagine even one of the
outrageous acts in My Secret Garden will be more than this type
of man can handle emotionally, and my advice to Susan is that
she let him know that she approves of the book but keep her
fantasies to herself until he matures a little more. Women are
going to have to do most of the work of helping men
acknowledge that it isn’t freaky to fantasize.
I know I haven’t told you any of my fantasies. I’m not about
to. So much of my sex life was revealed in The Sensuous
Woman, all I have left are my fantasies! Variations of them are
in My Secret Garden though (the first thing I did when I got the
manuscript was look through it to see if I was represented), and I
bet your secret garden is here, too. Nancy Friday has collected
enough fantasies so that there is something for everyone.
Whether you like it or not, My Secret Garden is a milestone in
sex education, for it explores one of the last uncharted areas of
female sexuality and f***es us to acknowledge the probability
that fantasies are as necessary to our sexual well-being as dreams
are to healthy sl**p. More scientifically oriented books will
follow as sex researchers start to give fantasies the attention they
deserve, but I doubt if the experts’ book will be as human and
readable as My Secret Garden.
December 10, 1972 "J," author of The Sensuous Woman
5
CHAPTER ONE
“TELL ME WHAT YOU ARE
THINKING ABOUT,” HE SAID.
 In my mind, as in our fucking, I am at the crucial
point:…We are at this Baltimore Colt-Minnesota Viking football
game, and it is very cold. Four or five of us are huddled under a
big glen plaid blanket. Suddenly we jump up to watch Johnny
Unitas running toward the goal. As he races down the field, we
all turn as a body, wrapped in our blanket, screaming with
excitement. Somehow, one of the men – I don’t know who, and
in my excitement I can’t look – has gotten himself more closely
behind me. I keep cheering, my voice an echo of his, hot on my
neck. I can feel his erection through his pants as he signals me
with a touch to turn my hips more directly toward him. Unitas is
blocked, but all the action, thank God, is still going toward that
goal and all of us keep turned to watch. Everyone is going mad.
He’s got his cock out now and somehow it’s between my legs:
he’s torn a hole in my tights under my short skirt and I yell louder
as the touchdown gets nearer now. We are all jumping up and
down and I have to lift my leg higher, to the next step on the
bleachers, to steady myself; now the man behind me can slip it in
more easily. We are all leaping about, thumping one another on
the back, and he puts his arm around my shoulders to keep us in
rhythm. He’s inside me now, shot straight up through me like a
ramrod; my God, it’s like he’s in my throat! “All the way,
Johnny! Go, go, run, run!” we scream together, louder than
anyone, making them all cheer louder, the two of us leading the
excitement like cheer leaders, while inside me I can feel whoever
he is growing harder and harder, pushing deeper and higher into
6
me with each jump until the cheering for Unitas becomes the
rhythm of our fucking and all around us everyone is on our side,
cheering us and the touchdown…it’s hard to separate the two
now. It’s Unitas’ last down, everything depends on him; we’re
racing madly, almost at our own touchdown. My excitement gets
wilder, almost out of control as I scream for Unitas to make it as
we do, so that we all go over the line together. And as the man
behind me roars, clutching me in a spasm of pleasure, Unitas
goes over and I …
“Tell me what you are thinking about,” the man I was actually
fucking said, his words as charged as the action in my mind. As
I’d never stopped to think before doing anything to him in bed
(we were that sure of our spontaneity and response), I didn’t stop
to edit my thoughts. I told him what I’d been thinking.
He got out of bed, put on his pants and went home.
Lying there among the crumpled sheets, so abruptly rejected
and confused as to just why, I watched him dress. It was only
imaginary, I had tried to explain; I didn’t really want that other
man at the football game. He was faceless! A nobody! I’d never
even have had those thoughts, much less spoken them out loud, if
I hadn’t been so excited, if he, my real lover, hadn’t aroused me
to the point where I’d abandoned my whole body, all of me, even
my mind. Didn’t he see? He and his wonderful, passionate
fucking had brought on these things and they, in turn, were
making me more passionate. Why, I tried to smile, he should be
proud, happy for both of us….
One of the things I had always admired in my lover was the
fact that he was one of the few men who understood that there
could be humour and playfulness in bed. But he did not think my
football fantasy was either humorous or playful. As I said, he
just left.
7
His anger and the shame he made me feel (which writing this
book has helped me to realize I still resent) was the beginning of
the end for us. Until that moment his cry had always been
"More!" He had convinced me that there was no sexual limit to
which I could go that wouldn’t excite him more; his
encouragement was like the occasional flick a c***d gives a
spinning top, making it run faster and faster, speeding me ever
forward toward things I had always wanted to do, but had been
too shy even to think about with anyone else. Shyness was not
my style, but sexually I was still my mother’s daughter. He had
freed me, I felt, from this inappropriate maidenly constraint with
which I could not intellectually identify, but from which I could
not bodily escape. Proud of me for my efforts, he made me proud
of myself, too. I loved us both.
Looking back over my shoulder now at my anything-goes
lover, I can see that I was only too happily enacting his indirectly
stated Pygmalion-D. H. Lawrence fantasies. But mine? He
didn’t want to hear about them. I was not to coauthor this
fascinating script on How To Be Nancy, even if it was my life. I
was not to act, but to be acted upon.
Where are you now, old lover of mine? If you were put off by
my fantasy of “the other man,” what would you have thought of
the one about my Great Uncle Henry’s Dalmatian dog? Or the
one member of my f****y that you liked, Great Uncle Henry
himself, as he looked in the portrait over my mother’s piano, back
when men wore moustaches that tickled, and women long skirts.
Could you see what Great Uncle Henry was doing to me under
the table? Only it wasn’t me; I was disguised as a boy.
Or was I? It didn’t matter. It doesn’t, with fantasies. They
exist only for their elasticity, their ability to instantly incorporate
any new character, image or idea – or, as in dreams, to which
they bear so close a relationship – to contain conflicting ideas
simultaneously. They expand, heighten, distort or exaggerate
reality, taking one further, faster in the direction in which the
8
unashamed u*********s already knows it wants to go. They
present the astonished self with the incredible, the opportunity to
entertain the impossible.
There were other lovers, and other fantasies. But I never
introduced the two again. Until I met my husband. The thing
about a good man is that he brings out the best in you, desires all
of you, and in seeking out your essence, not only accepts all he
finds, but settles for nothing less. Bill brought my fantasies back
into the open again from those depths where I had prudently
decided they must live – vigorous and vivid as ever, yes, but
never to be spoken aloud again. I’ll never forget his reaction
when timidly, vulnerable, and partially ashamed, I decided to risk
telling him what I had been thinking.
“What an imagination!” he said. “I could never have dreamed
that up. Were you really thinking that?”
His look of amused admiration came as a reprieve; I realized
how much he loved me, and in loving me, loved anything that
gave me more abundant life. My fantasies to him were a sudden
unveiling of a new garden of pleasure, as yet unknown to him,
into which I would invite him.
Marriage released me from many things, and led me into
others. If my fantasies seemed so revealing and imaginative to
Bill, why not include them in the novel I was writing? It was
about a woman, of course, and there must be other readers
besides my husband, men and other women too, who would be
intrigued by a new approach to what goes on in a woman’s mind.
I did indeed devote one entire chapter in the book to a long idyllic
reverie of the heroine’s sexual fantasies. I thought it was the best
thing in the book, the stuff of which the novels I had most
admired were made. But my editor, a man, was put off. He had
never read anything like it, he said (the very point of writing a
novel, I thought). Her fantasies made the heroine sound like
some kind of sexual freak, he said. “If she’s so crazy about this
guy she’s with,” he said, “if he’s such a great fuck, then why’s
9
she thinking about all these other crazy things…why isn’t she
thinking about him?"
I could have asked him a question of my own: Why do men
have sexual fantasies, too? Why do men seek prostitutes to
perform certain acts when they have perfectly layable ladies at
home? Why do husbands buy their wives black lace G-strings
and nipple-exposing bras, except in pursuit of fantasies of their
own? In Italy, men scream "Madonna mia" when they come, and
it is not uncommon, we learn in Eros Denied, for an imaginative
Englishman to pay a lady for the privilege of eating the
strawberry cream puff (like Nanny used to make) she has kindly
stuffed up her cunt. Why is it perfectly respectable (and
continually commercial) for cartoons to dwell on the sidewalk
figure of Joe Average eyeing the passing luscious blonde, while
in the balloon drawn over his head he puts her through the most
exotic paces? My God! Far from being thought reprehensible,
this last male fantasy is thought amusing, f****y fun, something
a father can share with his son.
Men exchange sexual fantasies in the barroom, where they are
called dirty jokes; the occasional man who doesn’t find them
amusing is thought to be odd man out. Blue movies convulse
bachelor dinners and salesmen’s conventions. And when Henry
Miller, D. H. Lawrence and Norman Mailer – to say nothing of
Genet – put their fantasies on paper, they are recognized for what
they can be: art. The sexual fantasies of men like these are called
novels. Why then, I could have asked my editor, can’t the sexual
fantasies of women be called the same?
But I said nothing. My editor’s insinuation, like my former
lover’s rejection, hit me where I was most sensitive: in that area
where women, knowing least about each other’s true sexual
selves, are most vulnerable. What is it to be a woman? Was I
being unfeminine? It is one thing not to have doubted the answer
sufficiently to ever have asked the question of yourself at all. But
it is another to know that question has suddenly been placed in
10
someone else’s mind, to be judged there in some indefinable,
unknown, unimaginable competition or comparison. What
indeed was it to be a woman? Unwilling to argue about it with
this man’s-man editor, who supposedly had his finger on the
sexual pulse of the world (hadn’t he, for instance, published
James Jones and Mailer, and probably shared with them
unpublishable sexual insights), I picked up myself, my novel, and
my fantasies and went home where we were appreciated. But I
shelved the book. The world wasn’t ready yet for female sexual
fantasy.
I was right. It wasn’t a commercial idea then, even though
I’m talking about four years ago and not four hundred. People
said they wanted to hear from women. What were they thinking.
But men didn’t really want to know about some new, possibly
threatening, potential in women. It would immediately pose a
sexual realignment, some rethinking of the male (superior)
position. And we women weren’t yet ready either to share this
potential, our common but unspoken knowledge, with one
another.
What women needed and were waiting for was some kind of
yardstick against which to measure ourselves, a sexual rule of
thumb equivalent to that with which men have always provided
one another. But women were the silent sex. In our desire to
please our men, we had placed the sexual constraints and secrecy
upon one another which men had thought necessary for their own
happiness and freedom. We had imprisoned each other, betrayed
our own sex and ourselves. Men had always banded together to
give each other fraternal support and encouragement, opening up
for themselves the greatest possible avenues for sexual adventure,
variety and possibility. Not women.
For men, talking about sex, writing and speculating about it,
exchanging confidences and asking each other for advice and
encouragement about it, had always been socially accepted, and,
in fact, a certain amount of boasting about it in the locker room is
11
usually thought to be very much the mark of a man’s man, a fine
devil of a fellow. But the same culture that gave men this
freedom sternly barred it to women, leaving us sexually
mistrustful of each other, forcing us into patterns of deception,
shame, and above all, silence.
I, myself, would probably never have decided to write this
book on women’s erotic fantasies if other women’s voices hadn’t
broken that silence, giving me not just that sexual yardstick I was
talking about, but also the knowledge that other women might
want to hear my ideas as eagerly as I wanted to hear theirs.
Suddenly, people were no longer simply saying they wanted to
hear from women, now women were actually talking, not waiting
to be asked, but sharing their experiences, their desires,
thousands of women supporting each other by adding their
voices, their names, their presence to the liberating f***es that
promised women a new shake, something "more."
Oddly enough, I think the naked power cry of Women’s Lib
itself was not helpful to a lot of women, certainly not to me in the
work that became this book. It put too many women off. The
sheer stridency of it, instead of drawing us closer together, drove
us into opposing camps; those who were defying men, denying
them, drew themselves up in militant ranks against those who
were suddenly more afraid than ever that in sounding aggressive
they would be risking rejection by their men. If sex is reduced to
a test of power, what woman wants to be, left all alone, all
powerful, playing with herself?
But if not Women’s Lib, then liberation itself was in the air.
With the increasing liberation of women’s bodies, our minds
were being set free, too. The idea that women had sexual
fantasies, the enigma of just what they might be, the prospect that
the age-old question of men to women, “What are you thinking
about?” might at last be answered, now suddenly fascinated
editors. No longer was it a matter of the sales-minded editor
deciding what a commercial gimmick it would be to publish a
12
series of sexy novels by sexy ladies, novels that would give an
odd new sales tickle to the age-old fucking scenes that had
always been written by men. Now it was suddenly out of the
editors’ hands: Women were writing about sex, but it was from
their point of view (women seen only as male sex fantasies, no
more), and it was a whole new bedroom. The realization was
suddenly obvious, that with the liberation of women, men would
be liberated too from all the stereotypes that made them think of
women as burdens, prudes, and necessary evils, even at best
something less than a man. Imagine! Talking to a woman might
be more fun than a night out with the boys!
With all this in the air, it’s no surprise that at first my idea
fascinated everyone. "I’m thinking of doing a book about female
sexual fantasies," I’d say for openers to a group of highly
intelligent and articulate friends. That’s all it took. All
conversation would stop. Men and women both would turn to
me with half-smiles of excitement. They were willing to
countenance the thought, but only in generalities. I discovered.
“Oh, you mean the old **** dream?”
“You don’t mean something like King Kong, do you?”
But when I would speak about fantasies with the kind of
detail which in any narrative carries the feel of life and makes the
verbal experience emotionally real, the ease around the restaurant
table would abruptly stop. Men would become truculent and
nervous (ah! my old lover – how universal you are) and their
women, far from contributing fantasies of their own – an idea
that might have intrigued them in the beginning – would close up
like clams. If anyone spoke, it was the men:
"Why don’t you collect men’s fantasies?"
"Women don’t reed fantasies, they have us."
"Women don’t have sexual fantasies."
"I can understand some old, dried-up prune that no man would
want having fantasies. Some frustrated neurotic. But the
ordinary, sexually satisifed woman doesn’t need them."
13
“Who needs fantasies? What’s the matter with good oldfashioned
sex?”
Nothing’s the matter with good old-fashioned sex. Nothing’s
the matter with asparagus, either. But why not have the
hollandaise, too? I used to try to explain that it wasn’t a question
of need, that a woman is no less a woman if she doesn’t
fantasize. (Or that if she does, it is not necessarily a question of
something lacking in the man.) But if a woman does fantasize, or
wants to, then she should accept it without shame or thinking
herself freaky – and so should the man. Fantasy should be
thought of as an extension of one’s sexuality. I think it was this
idea, the notion of some unknown sexual potential in their
women, the threat of the unseen, all-powerful rival, that bothered
men most.
"Fantasies during sex? My wife? Why, Harriet doesn’t
fantasize . And then he would turn to Harriet with a mixture of
threat and dawning doubt, "Do you, Harriet?" Again and again I
was surprised to find so many intelligent and otherwise openminded
men put off by the idea of their women having sexual
thoughts, no matter how fleeting, that weren’t about them.
And of course their anxiety communicated itself to their
Harriets. I soon learned not to research these ideas in mixed
company. Naively at first, I had believed that the presence of a
husband or an accustomed lover would be reassuring and
comforting. Looking back now, I can see that it had been
especially naive of me to think he might be interested, too, in
perhaps finding out something new in his partner’s sexual life,
and that if she were attacked by shyness or diffidence, he would
encourage her to go on. Of course, that is not how it works.
But even talking to women alone, away from the visible
anxiety the subject aroused in their men, it was difficult getting
through to them, getting through the fear, not of admitting their
fantasies to me, but of admitting them to themselves. It is this
not-so-conscious fear of rejection that leads women to strive to
14
change the essence of their minds by driving their fantasies down
deep into their forgotten layers of mind.
I wasn’t attempting to play doctor in the house to my women
contributors; analysing their fantasies was never my intention. I
simply wanted to substantiate my feeling that women do
fantasize and should be accepted as having the same unrealized
desires and needs as men, many of which can only find release in
fantasy. My belief was, and is, that given a sufficient body of
such information, the woman who fantasizes will have a
background against which to place herself. She will no longer
have that vertiginous fright that she alone has these random,
often unbidden thoughts and ideas.
Eventually, then, I developed a technique to enable an but the
shyest women to verbalize their fantasies. For instance, if, as in
many cases, the first reaction was, "Who, me? Never!" I’d show
them one or two fantasies I’d already collected from more candid
women. This would allay anxiety: "I thought my ideas were wild,
but I’m not half as far out as that girl." Or it would arouse a spirit
of competition which is never entirely dormant among our sex:
"If she thinks that fantasy she gave me to read is so sexy, wait till
she reads mine."
In this way, without really working at it too hard, I had put
together quite a sizeable, though amateur, collection. After all,
everything to date was from women I knew, or from friends of
friends who would sometimes phone or write to say they had
heard of what I was doing and would like to help by being
interviewed themselves. Somewhere along the way, though, I
realized that if my collection of fantasies was going to be more
than just a cross section of my own narrow circle of friends, I
would have to reach out further. And so I placed an ad in
newspapers and magazines which reached several varied
audiences. The ad merely said:
15
FEMALE SEXUAL FANTASIES
wanted by serious female researcher.
Anonymity guaranteed. Box XYZ.
As much as I’d been encouraged by my husband and also by
the spirit of the times in which we live, I think it was the letters
that came that marked the turning point in my own attitude
toward this work. I am no marcher, nor Red-Crosser, but some
of the cries for help and sighs of relief in those letters moved me.
Again and again they would start, "Thank God, I can tell these
thoughts to someone; up till now I’ve never confided mine to a
living soul. I have always been ashamed of them, feeling that
other people would think them unnatural and consider me a
nymphomaniac or a pervert.
I think it fair to say that I began this book out of curiosity –
about myself and the odd explosive excitement/anxiety syndrome
the subject set up in others; the male smugness of my rejecting
lover and that know-it-all editor kept me going; but it became a
serious and meaningful effort when I realized what it could mean,
not only to all the sometimes lonely, sometimes joyful, usually
anonymous women who were writing to me, but to the thousands
and thousands who, though they were too embarrassed, isolated,
or ashamed to write, might perhaps have the solitary courage to
read.
Today we have a flowering of women who write explicitly and
honestly about sex and about what goes on in a woman’s mind
and body during the act. Marvellous writers like Edna O’Brien
and Doris Lessing. But even with women as outspoken as these,
they feel the need for a last seventh veil to hide acknowledgement
of their sexuality; what they write calls itself fiction. It is a veil I
feel it would he interesting and even useful to remove as a step in
the liberation of us all, women and men alike. For no man can be